
■ 






A*V' 



■ 










m 4 ft 

I 



■ ; . 
■ 









. 5 



M 









■ 

..\v 



■ 



B 



i^Cv H H H 

«\ ■ 



Bfl 



v 






1H 



^H ^H 



j ■ 







Glass Dll U>Z,S 



OPO 




trz^st<?, 




^Z^SZ^Z^i 



\&0 



s 



» | j ; \ 



/J/. <** ■ /■ 



osmw 





k-4 



M 




RESIDENCE OE TWENTY-ONE YEARS 



•f 



IN THE 



SANDWICH ISLANDS; 



OR THE 



CIVIL, RELIGIOUS, AND POLITICAL HISTORY 



OF THOSE ISLANDS : 



COMPRISING 



A PARTICULAR VIEW OF THE MISSIONARY OPERATIONS CONNECTED 

WITH THE INTRODUCTION AND PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY AND 

CIVILIZATION AMONG THE HAWAIIAN PEOPLE. 



BY HIRAM BINGHAM, A.M., 

MEMBER OF THE AMERICAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY, AND 
LATE MISSIONARY OF THE AMERICAN ROARD 






HARTFORD. 
HEZEKIAH HUNTINGTON 

NEW YORK. 

SHERMAN CONVERSE. 

1847. 















<^*4l 



Entered according to Act of Congress, by 

HIRAM BINGHAM, 

in the year 1847, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the Southern 

District of New York. 







DEDICATION. 

TO THE HONORABLE 

®fje American Boarb of Commissioner© for iToreign fflissions, 

ITS OFFICERS AND MEMBERS, CORPORATE AND HONORARY, 

AND ITS NUMEROUS AND GENEROUS SUPPORTERS, 

THIS RECORD 

OF ONE OF THEIR ACHIEVEMENTS IN RESCUING HEATHEN 

NATIONS, PREPARED BY ONE, WHO, FOR A QUARTER OF 

A CENTURY, HAS HAD THE HAPPINESS TO BE 

EMPLOYED IN THEIR SERVICE, IS GRATEFULLY 

AND RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, 

BY THE AUTHOR. 






PREFACE. 

Within the last half century, public attention has been attracted 
to the isles of the Pacific as a field of Christian missions and com- 
mercial enterprise ; and the power of the Gospel has been tried 
on several branches of the Polynesian family. 

The introduction and progress of Christianity and civilization 
at the Sandwich Islands, viewed in connexion with their original 
state, present condition, and prospects, have become a matter of 
interest to many who desire to see a connected account of the 
efforts to raise that people from their degradation and barbarism, 
and convert them from their idols, their cruel superstitions, and 
their unbridled lusts. Such a narrative I have been requested to 
give by those in whose judgment I confide, and with whom I have, 
for a quarter of a century, been specially connected. 

Various parts of the History of the Sandwich Islands have 
been offered to the world in the publications of the American 
Board, and of several able writers, who have had a short acquaint- 
ance with that group— the Rev. Messrs. C. S. Stewart, Wm. Ellis, 
and S. Dibble; J. J. Jarves, and Charles Wilkes, Esqs., and 
others. But having a more perfect acquaintance with the 
main facts from the first attempt to rear on those shores the 
standard of the King of nations, " it seemed good to me also 
to set forth in order a declaration of those things " which came 
under my own observation, and those "which have been delivered 
to us by eye-witnesses," or have become matters of history. 

" Of making many books," the reading public desires " no 
end," and though long accustomed to speak, write, and preach, 
and sometimes to think, in a foreign heathen tongue which had 
become familiar, I have labored to add a volume in plain English, 
illustrative of the character, condition, language, customs, re- 
ligion, government, and pursuits of the Hawaiian people, the 
struggles through which they have passed, and the changes which 
have been wrought there by the Divine agency. 

Following, in the main, the order of events which Divine Provi- 
dence arranged, I have given briefly, in the first Chapter, an 
account of the people, for an indefinite period previous to the 



VI PREFACE. 

discovery of the Islands by Captain Cook ; and in the second, 
their history during the subsequent forty years ; and in the third, 
a record of preparatory measures for introducing Christianity 
among thS m, with which the reader may, if he choose, commence 
the narrative. Thence onward, in twenty-two successive chap- 
ters, the history of the mission and the history of the nation are 
interwoven, or run parallel, for 6 Twenty-One years ;' and in the 
twenty-sixth chapter, for five years further, to the beginning of 
1846. 

I have aimed to introduce to my readers the Hawaiian peo- 
ple and their country, with its mountain, valley, and volcanic 
scenery; their rulers, teachers, friends, and opposers; their 
habitations, schools, churches, revivals, etc., as they appeared to 
myself, and to show the footprints of the nation's progress in their 
uphill efforts to rise amid conflicting influences. To this end, 
within the free outline of a < Residence,' are incorporated such 
events and sketches of character from personal acquaintance, 
and that others may speak for themselves, such documents and 
extracts (sometimes without a reference) from the archives and 
publications of the American Board, the mission, and the native 
government, and other sources, as the object and unity of the 
work, the clearness of the narrative, and the limits of a con- 
venient and reasonable volume would admit, and as many, too 
as seemed to be required to make the volume entertaining and 
valuable to the rising generation, the mature Christian, the can- 
didate for missionary toil, the teacher of religion, and the philan- 
thropic statesman or philosopher, who would appreciate the 
application of the means of elevating nations, and removing bar- 
barism, intemperance, oppression, and idolatry from the world. 

To render the work the more deserving of confidence, I have 
availed myself of the valued criticisms and modifications sug- 
gested by the Rev. David Greene, one of the Secretaries of the 
American Board, to whom with others, not excepting one familiar 
with the prominent scenes and events described, I am greatly 
indebted, and through whose aid, the pleasure and advantage of 
the courteous reader will doubtless be promoted, the labor of 
preparing it more certainly rewarded, and the notes of praise 
to divine grace, which it is intended to multiply, be made richer 
and higher. 

JVew York, June 1th, 1847. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 
_ ... Page 

Tradition uncertain— Origin of the Hawaiian race and of their tabus— Charac- 
ter of their religion— Relation to other tribes— Prediction of a new religion- 
Parentage and childhood of Kaahumanu— Discovery by Capt Cook— Wa" 
of Kalaniopuu and Kahekili— Deification and death of Capt. Cook. ". 17 

CHAPTER II. 

WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 1780-1819. 

Death of Kalaniopuu— War with Kiwalao— Attack on the South of Hawaii- 
Invasion of Maui— Strife of Keawemauhili— Keoua's invasion of the North 
of Hawaii— Early visits of Portlock, La Perouse, and Mears— Metcalf's 
revenge— Capture of the Fair American— Vancouver's visit— Assassination 
of Hergest— Cession of Hawaii— Death of the king of Maui -Defeat of 
Kaeo— Treacherous destruction of Browne— Conquest of Maui, Molokai and 
Oahu— Insurrection on Hawaii— State of the nation— Tenure of land— San- 
dal-wood trade— Alliance with Kauai— Helpless moral condition 36 

CHAPTER III. 

PREPARATORY MEASURES FOR PLANTING A CHRISTIAN MISSION 
AT THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 1809-1819. 

Origin of the mission— Foreign mission school— Death of the first Hawaiian 
convert— Ordination of missionaries— Appointment of assistant missionaries 
—Mission church— Lay laborers— Missionary and Christian vows— Instruc- 
tions— Embarkation of the pioneer missionaries— Voyage round Cape Horn 
—First appearance of Hawaii and its inhabitants— Death and obsequies of 
Kamehameha— Succession of Liholiho— Position of Kaahumanu— Infrac- 
tion of the ancient tabu— Suspension of the public sacrifices— Rebellion and 
vanquishment of Kekuaokalani— Causes of the innovation 57 

CHAPTER IV. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO. 1820. 

Missionaries' first intercourse with the natives— Visit of chiefs to the brte by 
double canoe— Deserted temple at Kawaihae— Sermon— Arrival at Kailua— 
Villagers— Visit and proposals to the king— Royal family -High priest— 
Visit of royal family on board— Admission of the mission— Debarkation of 
Mr. T. and Dr. H.— Arrival at Oahu— Description of Honolulu and adjacent 
country— Governor Boki— Intemperance— Debarkation and location of mis- 
sionaries— First Sabbath on shore at Oahu— Visit of Messrs. Whitney and 
Ruggles to Kauai— Reception of George by his father— Settlement of the 
mission there o. 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

Page 

CHAPTER V. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO CON- 
TINUED. 1820. 

Instruction commenced with difficulty — First sermon to the king — Hopu's father 
— First school at Honolulu — Claims for the use of the needle — Objections to 
the mission — Boki and his partizans — Co-operation of foreigners in aid of the 
school — Boki's stammering teacher — Ejection of Aliens — Kaumualii and his 
school — Examination of the school at Honolulu — First houses of the mission 
at Honolulu — Hawaiian style of building — Correspondence with Governor 
Reickord — Grateful notice in the United States of the reception of the mission* 101 

CHAPTER VI. 

SECOND YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF LIHOLIHO. 1821. 

Hawaiian Hula — Removal of the royal family — Insolent priest — Suspension of 
the Kailua station — The king's visit to Honolulu — Death of Likelike— Wail- 
ing and amusement — The Alpine pass of Nuuanu — Palikoolau — Arrival of 
the royal family at Honolulu— Commodore Vascelieff— Docility of the king 
of Kauai— First church edifice in the islands — Visit of whale ships — Voyage 
to Tahiti proposed by Kaumualii— Sporting in the surf— Liholiho's voyage 
and visit to Kauai — Liliha's canoe voyage — Political transaction between 
the two kings — Crossing Kauai mountains — Encampment of the kings — 
Hanalei— Fire Pali — Singular mode of fishing — Waimea schools — Re- 
moval of Kaumualii to Oahu— Prayer of a native youth— The inquirer and 
the manslayer — Union of Kaumualii and Kaahumanu — The queen's dan- 
gerous illness— Visit of a Russian Exploring Squadron » 123 

CHAPTER VII. 

THIRD YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FOURTH OF LIHOLIHO. 1822. 

Commencement of writing and printing in the Hawaiian language— Hawaiian 
orthography and pronunciation— First Hawaiian epistolary correspondence — 
Illness of the two kings — Visit of the English missionary deputation — A war- 
rior of Pomare— Chiefs' tour through the windward islands— Burning the 
hidden idols— Seriousness and early efforts of Cox— School at the king's resi- 
dence—Enlisting Kaahumanu as a pupil and hearer— Introduction of Chris- 
tian marriage — Letter from China — Liholiho at school — Incipient steps 
towards civilized habits — First lessons in astronomy — Kaahumanu's first visit 
to Kauai— Early letters— William Beals 152 

CHAPTER VIII. 

FOURTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIFTH OF LIHOLIHO. 1823. 

Nominal Christianity of twenty-four chiefs— Heathen rites renewed — Introduc- 
tion of Christian funerals— Visit of the royal family at Puuloa— Deity of the 
shark — Royal recognition of the Sabbath — Dressing food for the Sabbath — 
The king's procrastination — His rum-bottle— Arrival and reception of Mr. 
Ellis— Clerical association— License of Mr. Whitney— Sickness and serious- 
ness of Keopuolani — National festival — First reinforcement of the mission 
from the U. S— Embarkation at New Haven— Arrival and reception — Sur- 
vey of Hawaii— Introduction of the Gospel at Maui — Visit of the high chiefs 
at Lahaina — Erection and dedication of the first church on Maui— Last sick- 
ness and departure of Keopuolani — Efforts and influence of the liberals — 
Resuming the station at Kailua — Adams and his first church — Efforts of 
Kapiolani, Naihe, and Kamakau, to hear the Gospel— Departure of the king 
and his suite for England— Kamamalu's farewell 174 



CONTENTS. IX 

Page 

CHAPTER IX. 

FIFTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIRST OF KAAHUMANu's RE- 
GENCY. 1824. 

Introduction of the Gospel at Hilo and Puna — Church at Kaawaloa — New sta- 
tion where Cook fell — Reform meeting at Honolulu— The queen as a pupil 
at a school examination — Substitute for heathen sports — Excursion to Kauai 
— Parting with Kaumualii — Description of Waimea, Kaumualii's home — 
Hanapepe — Ancient sport of Hoolua — Efforts to recover the Cleopatra's 
Barge — Death and character of Kaumualii — Burning and replacing the first 
church — Kalanimoku's stone house — Interment of Kaumualii — Kaahumanu 
at Lahaina — Silencing the pretended prophetess of Pele — Appointment oi 
Kahalaia as Governor of Kauai — Solar eclipse — Disaffection of George P. 
T. — Kaumualii's birth place — Falls of Wailua — Kalanimoku's visit to 
Kauai — His reception at Waimea — Insurrection— The missionaries' exposure 
and escape — George's singular manifesto — Reinforcement — Victor}'' — Cap- 
ture of George — Letter of Laanui — Kaahumanu's fast, attention to preaching, 
and visit to Kauai — Kalanimoku's letters from Niihau — Kaikioewa made 
Governor of Kauai — Return of the warriors — Reception of a prisoner, and 
of the victors at Honolulu ,.-... ■SOG 



CHAPTER X. 

SIXTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF KAAHUMANu's 

REGENCY. 1825. 

Promising New Year — Establishment of female associations for prayer and 
improvement — Kalanimoku's return from his victory on Kauai — Kaahu- 
manu's letters, return to her residence at Honolulu, and hopeful conversion — 
Presence of the Spirit — Namahana and the shipwreck — Association of men 
formed for Christian improvement — Religious interest at Lahaina — Bar- 
timeus Puaaiki— Progress at Hawaii — Kapiolani versus Pele — Her visit to 
Kilauea and Hilo — Paucity of means for educating the nation — Result of 
the king's visit to England— Return of the survivors — Visit of Lord Byron 
— Kaahumanu and others candidates for Christian ordinances — Terms of 
Christian fellowship — National council — Lord Byron's hints on government 
— Kaahumanu's visit to Hilo — Demand for missionary aid — Departure of Mr. 
Stewart — Outrage at Lahaina — A foreign offender reproved — Early admission 
of high chiefs to the church — Non-confederacy of " Church and State " — De- 
calogue—Council 246 



CHAPTER XI. 

SEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF KAAHUMANU. 

1826. 

Arrival of the U. S. schooner Dolphin — Mutiny of the Globe — Wreck of the 
London, Capt. Edwards — Kaahumanu's report of the course of Lieut. Per- 
cival — Outrage at Honolulu during the visit of the Dolphin — The com- 
mander's circular — Notice taken in the U. S. of this riot — Mr. Bishop's tour 
round Hawaii — Gov. Kaikioewa's tour round Kauai — Kaahumanu's tour 
round Oahu — Meeting at Waimea, Oahu — The Regent's visit to Lahaina — 
Convention of the mission at Kailua — Dedication of the largest church in the 
island — Ordination — Large assemblage at Kawaihae — Visit of the U. S. ship 
Peacock, Capt. Jones — Circular and investigation respecting the mission — 
Letter in bad English ascribed to Boki 283 



x CONTENTS. 

Page 

CHAPTER XII. 

EIGHTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FOURTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1827. 

Position of Boki— Illness of Kalanimoku— His separation from Boki— His 
last visit to Lahaina— His death and character— Mr. Chamberlain s letter on 
the relative standing of Boki and Kaahumanu— Return of Messrs. Loomis 
and Blatcheley— Trip to Hawaii, and sojourn at Kuaheva— Arrival and 
rejection of Romish teachers-Outrage at Lahaina by the crew of the John 
Palmer— Hoapili's despatch to the regent— Accusation and proposed trial of 
Mr. Richards, and its results 



305 



CHAPTER XIII. 

NINTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIFTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1828. 

Letters from Kaahumanu and her sister to the American Board— Letter of Mr. 
Evarts to the young king— Arrival and reception of the second remforce, 
ment of the mission— Captain Beechey's letters— State of the field at Maui— 
Death of Mrs. Bishop— Return of Mr. Ely-Sending away the children oi 
missionaries— Exposure and escape of Messrs. Bishop and Ruggles m 

CHAPTER XIV. 

TENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SIXTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1829. 

Great numbers attend to instruction— Religious interest in the region where 
Capt. Cook fell-State of Kauai five years after the insurrection -Early 
temperance measures of Kaahumanu and the Christian governors— Boki s 
tavern and sugar-house distillery— His insurrectionary movements— Erection 
and dedication of a large church at Honolulu-Fourth of July celebration- 
Accessions to the church at Oahu— Death of Lydia Namahana— Turbulence 
and memorial about a cow— Public edict respecting marriage concubinage 
equity, and traffic in ardent spirits- Visit, of the U. S ship Vmcennes-A 
Sabbath at Hilo— Reception of Captain Finch at Honolulu— Despatches from 
the Government of the U. S.— Testimony of J. C. Jones, Esq.— The king s 
replv to the President— Debts of the government— Boki's embarrassment— 
His fatal expedition to the South Seas— Hopeful conversion of Gov. Adams- 364 

CHAPTER XV. 

ELEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SEVENTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1830. 

Associations for social worship and improvement— The former prevalence of 
infanticide— Issuing and reception of a book for children— Tour round Oahu 
— Waimea chosen as a new station— Louisa a Romish teacher— Tour through 
the windward islands— Accessions to the church at Lahaina— Arrival at VVai- 
mea _Sp]endid rainbow— Visit of the chiefs at Waimea— Excursion of the 
king and his party to Mauna Kea- Visit to the beautiful valley of Waipio 
—Sharks— Thunder storm— Visit to Hilo— View of Hawaii from Mokuola— 
The great volcano of Kilauea— Inland journey from Kilauea to Waimea, 
Hawaii— Kaahumanu's note from Hilo to the chiefs at Honolulu— Pulpit and 
congregation at Waimea— Journey in the interior from Waimea to the 
head of Kealakekua Bay— Ancient temple in the wilderness— Arrival by 
night at Kuapehu db& 



CONTENTS. 



XI 



CHAPTER XVI. 



Page 



TWELFTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND EIGHTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1831. 

Kuapehu and Kaawaloa — Native Christian poetess — Singular school exhibition 
and examination where Cook fell— Visit of the principal chiefs at Kailua— 
Early efforts of the King— Visit, schools, and dedication at Waimea— Ap- 
prehension from papists — Seditious movements of Liliha— Council at La- 
haina— Hoapili takes charge of the fort at Honolulu— Return thither of the 
chiefs from the windward tour— Appointment of Adams as governor of Oahu 
—His struggles against prevailing abuses— Temperance Society among 
natives— Dialogue with the young king on temperance— Third reinforcement of 
the mission— Kaahumanu's letter to the American Board— Removal of papal 
priests— Establishment of the Mission Seminary or High School at Lahaina- 
luna— Removal of deified relics from the House of Keawe— Kaahumanu's 
last tour round Oahu— Death of Naihe 399 



CHAPTER XVII. 

THIRTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND NINTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1832. 

Kaahumanu's last visit to Hawaii and Maui— A companion for the prince- 
Reception of the fourth reinforcement of the mission— Delightful Sabbath at 
Honolulu — Last illness and departure of Kaahumanu — Kinau made premier 
—Survey of the Washington Islands— Revival at Kauai— Confessions of an 
old warrior— Manslaughter by a youth— Wailuku station— Visit of the 
U. S. frigate Potomac —Bold plan for dispossessing the proprietors of the 
Sandwich Islands 428 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

FOURTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIRST OF KAUIKEAOULI, 

OR KAMEHAMEHA III. 1833. 

Kaomi's faction — Kauikeaouli asserts his majority and supremacy — Premier- 
ship of Kinau— Missionary efforts for seafaring men— School at Oahu for 
the children of foreigners— Seamen's chaplaincy at Honolulu— Fifth rein- 
forcement of the mission— Visit of the ship of war Challenger, Capt. Sey- 
mour—Death of Kaomi— Poetic rebuke of the destroyer of good— Return 
of Mr. Ruggles 447 



CHAPTER XIX. 

FIFTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF KAME- 
HAMEHA III. 1834. 

Steady progress of the churches— The schools during the apparent reverse- 
Books and printing for the nation— Almanac and Newspaper— Religious 
interest at Hilo and Kailua— Mission to the Washington Islands— Kaahu- 
manu's opinion of prayer and effort— London Missionary Society's efforts at 
the Marquesas— Voyage to the Marquesas— Reception of the mission— Cha- 
racter and condition of Marquesans— Objections to the continuance of the 
mission— Return of the missionaries to the Sandwich Islands 456 



Xll CONTENTS. 

Page 

CHAPTER XX. 

SIXTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1835. 

New station at Molokai — Progress in a year — New station at Waialua— New 
station at Ewa — Idolatrous efforts — Influence of the schools — Severe test of 
the pupils — Zeal of Hoapili — Marriage forbidden to those who could not read 
— Co-operation of Kawailepolepo at Wailuku — Manufacture of cotton in- 
troduced — Religious interest at Kauai — Shipmasters against license — Tem- 
perance petition of chiefs and people 467 



CHAPTER XXI. 

SEVENTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FOURTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1836. 

Daniel Wheeler in the isles of the Pacific — Character and efforts of blind 
Bartimeus — Convention and report of the mission for 1836 — Addition of 
missionary children to the church — Danger from causes of depopulation — 
Bookbinding — Improvement in the fine arts — Progress at Kailua — Religious 
interest in the Mission Seminary— Mr. Coan's tour round Hawaii— Schools 
and religion in Puna and Hilo — Native printers and bookbinders — Memorial 
of the mission on the cultivation of the arts — Memorial of the chiefs on the 
increase of teachers of the arts — Return of Messrs. Richards and Spaulding- 480 



CHAPTER XXII. 

EIGHTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FIFTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1837. 

Death of the princess — Marriage of the king — Protracted meetings on Oahu — 
Second congregation at Honolulu — Seventh reinforcement — Progress of the 
great revival on Hawaii — Large and timely reinforcement— Death of Mrs. 
Dibble and Mrs. Lyons — Domestic efforts to support the Gospel — Renewed 
efforts of the papists — Arrival of Messrs. Walsh and Murphy — Re-entrance 
of Messrs. Bachelot and Short— Government orders for their departure — Visit 
of the Sulphur and La Venus— Proceedings of Captains Belcher, Thouars, 
and Charlton — Arrival and correspondence of Messrs. Maigret and Murphy 

. — Progress of the great revival on Hawaii — Singular physical phenomenon 
in the ocean. 498 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

.NINETEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SIXTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1838. 

Progress of the great revival — Religious interest among children and youth — 
Means employed to save souls — Mode and kind of preaching required by 
natives — Aid of lay preachers — Bartimeus on instantaneous conversion- 
Great additions to the churches — Chaplain, teacher, and interpreter for the 
king and chiefs 520 



CONTENTS. Xiii 

CHAPTER XXIV. ^ 

TWENTIETH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SEVENTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1839. 

Translation of the Bible— Death of Kinau— Appointment of the princess Vic- 
toria and Kekauluohi to the premiership— Suspension of the punishment of 
native papists— Visit of l'Artemise to Oahu— Warlike manifesto of Capt. 
Laplace— Correspondence of the missionaries and their consul— Measures of 
the residents at Honolulu— Agreement between Capt. Laplace and Kaui- 
keaouli— Visit of the United States' East India Squadron, Columbia and 
John Adams— Testimony of the officers of the Squadron— Voice abroad— 
Death of Mr. McDonald and G. P. Judd, jun.— Native elegy 532 



CHAPTER XXV. 

TWENTY-FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND EIGHTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1840. 

Hawaiian Constitution— Principles of civil and religious liberty recognised— 
Rulers hereditary — Legislators elected— Collectors appointed— Judges— 
—Changes in the Constitution— Suffrage— Assessment— Revenue— Public 
works— Large stone church at Honolulu— Church at Kealakekua— Hilo— 
Drawing timber for churches— Sacramental scene— Return of a pioneer 561 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

FIVE YEARS FROM THE ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION 1841-5. 

Visit of the U. S. Exploring Squadron— The last generation of chiefs— Institu- 
tion for the young chiefs— State of the Mission Seminary— Female seminaries 
— Boarding-schools for boys— School for the children of Missionaries— Church 
discipline— Temperance pledge— National efforts to secure independence- 
Recognition at Washington— Visit of the French ship of war Embuscade— 
Visit of the English ship of war Carysfort— Correspondence and demands 
01 _Lord Paulet— Provisional cession of the islands— Provisional government 
—Protest of the king— Restoration by Admiral Thomas— Acknowledgment 
and guarantee of independence -Haalilio, the native ambassador— Repre- 
sentatives— Treaties with foreign powers— Meeting of the National Legisla- 
ture—Efforts of the American Board— Bible and Tract Society— Conclusion. 579 



Embellishments. 

1. Village of Kaawaloa on Kealakekua Bay, where Cook pell. 35* 

2. View of the southern side of Oahu, from Ewa. - - . - 93 

3. Village of Waimea, Kauai. 217 ' 

4. The Queen at Waimea (Oahu), recommending Christianity. 295 

5. View of Hilo, Mauna Kea, and Mauna Loa. 385 

6. Mission Seminary at Lahainaluna. 473 

The well execute! engravings on wood, by Mr. B. F. Childs, are, excepting the 6th, from sketches 
taken by the writer, on the ground. The publishers have also procured an excellent steel plate 
engraving, from a good Daguerreotype likeness by Mr. S. Peck. 



Xiv EXPLANATIONS, 



EXPLANATIONS. 



I. Hawaiian Orthography and Pronunciation. 

The pronunciation of the Hawaiian names in this volume will be made 
comparatively easy to the reader by observing that the vowels have the fol- 
lowing sounds. 

a, as a in father, art. o, as o in no. 

e, as ey in they, or a in pale. «, as oo in too. 

i, as i in machine, or ee in see. 

The full accent is usually on the last vowel but one, and a secondary ac- 
cent two syllables before the full. Simply to give in succession the primitive 
sounds of the letters of a Hawaiian name or word will accomplish a tolera- 
bly accurate pronunciation. But for further explanation of the orthography 
and pronunciation the reader is referred to pages 152 — 156. 

II. The Islands. 

The group of the Sandwich or Hawaiian Islands, consists of 11 which lie in 
the North Pacific Ocean, between 18° 50' and 22° 20' N. L., and 154° 55', 
and 160° 15' W. L., from Greenwich, and stretch along in a direction W.N.W. 
and E.S.E. about 350 miles, and contain about 6000 sq. miles. 

Name. Length. Breadth Height in ft. Sq. Miles. Pop. 1832. 

Ha-wai'i, 88 68 14,500 4,000 45,792 

Mau'i, 48 29 11,000 600 35,062 

O-a'hu, 46 23 4,000 520 29,755 

Kau-ai', 33 28 5,000 520 10,977 

Mo-lo-kai', 40 9 2,800 170 6,000 

La-nai', 17 9 1,600 100 1,600 

Ni-i-hau', 7 7 800 80 1,047 

Ka-ho-o-la'we, 11 8 200 60 80 

Mo-lo-ki'ni, j _ . . . m 

T , f Islets, scarcely more 

LjE-HU -A, > ^an barren rocks. .. «.^„ 

Ka-u'-la, ) 130,313 

Climate and Temperature. — The average temperature in low southern 
and western locations is 75°; in northern and eastern, 72°. The lofty moun- 
tains are cool, and at their summits, cold. A summary of meteorological ob- 
servations made by the missionaries at Honolulu from Aug., 1821, to July, 
1822, shows the mean temperature to be 75° ; N.E. trade winds three-fourths 
of the year ; rain on 40 days ; highest heat observed in the shade, 88°, lowest 59°. 

A summary of observations made at the same place for 1838, by T. C. B. 
Rooke, Esq., and published in the Hawaiian Spectator, vol. i., showsthemean 
heat 75.8 (which nearly corresponds to that of Lahaina and Kailua), 41 rainy 
days, 275 fine; amount of rain, 46.8 inches. 

The following summary of meteorological observations made by Mr. E. 
Johnson, a missionary, at Waioli, Kauai, and published in the American Jour- 
nal of Science and Arts, 1847, shows the mean temperature of that place to be 
72° ; the highest degree of heat observed in the shade, 90°, the lowest 54° ; 
the highest in the sun, 113°; amount of rain, 85 inches. 



EXPLANATIONS. 



XV 



FAH. THER. 



Months and 
date. 



s 

+■> 

cO 

CD 

£10 

> 
<1 



April, 1845, 
May, " 
June, " 
July, " 
August, " 
Sept., 
Oct., 
Nov., 
Dec, 
Jan., 1846, 
Feb., " ' 
March, " 



u 
(( 
(1 



66.0 
696 
71-6 
720 
716 
71 4 
69-6 
66-7 
65-2 
620 



00 

to 

CO 

S-H 

CD 

3 






S 5 



750 
803 
82-6 
820 
83-2 
82-6 
78-5 
78-3 
750 
71-8 



700 
740 
75-0 

75-8 
769 
76-6 
73-8 
72-0 



a 

B 

CO 



82-0 
850 
900 

86-0 
890 
87-0 
84-0 
82-0 



S 

s 



\ WINDS. 



WEATHER. 



69082-0 



63-373-5 

I63-4I75-8 



67-9 

68-4 



790 

78-0 



69-5 ! 80-0 



620 
660 
660 
690 
670 
68-0 
64-0 
570 
570 
540 
570 



a 
e 



S 
■< 

BJ 

CD 

CO 

70-22] 

74<27 

76-425 

76-3'30 

77-2*29 

76-8*28 

74-0'l8 

72-3 

69-7 



cu 
if 

CD 

-a 
a 
m 

H 



67.2, 

68-4 ? 



4 

7 

3 

10 



560|69-5!l8 



20 

27 

27 

30 

29 

27 

16 
4 

724 
328 

1018 

1813 



10 
4 
5 
1 
2 
2 
13 



11 
4 
3 

1 



9 
11 
16 

9 



219 
316 
1511 



4 
10 
17 

7 
15 
12 
10 
19 
10 

_14; 
13S15I14! 



i626?22 

2418 
2818 
1816 



O 
5 

4 
5 

2 
7 
2 
3 
5 
2 
6 
8 
10 
6 



3 
O 

5 
n 

4 
1 

6 
5 
4 
3 
4 
5 
8 
10 
8 



CO 

c 

03 



10 

14 

10 

9 

7 

11 

9 

4 

6 

1 



4 



9 
15 
10 
16 

8 
13 
10 
4 
6 
4 
1 
4 



cO 
1 

3 

6 
3 

6 
2 
1 
4 
2 



c 

r-l 

6 

2 

3 

2 

3 

1 

8 

3 

1 

3 

3 

5 



co 

CD • 

Id S 
be* g| 

J3 « 

i-i CO 
CO 



CO 
CO 

17 
10 
12 
21 

12 
14 



140 
60 
40 
8-0 
5-5 
5-4 



2218.4 



10 
11 

10 
10 
16 



5-2 

50 
4-6 
30 
6-6 



Diseases.— Asthma, croup, cutaneous eruptions, apoplexy, diarrhoea, dysen- 
tery, catarrh, dropsy, fevers, ophthalmia, influenza, inflammatory rheumatism, 
scrofula, syphilis, ulcers, consumption. 

III. Names of the Principal Hawaiian Personages found in 

this Work. 
Many names are significant or historical, designed not so much to mark the 
character of the possessor, as to perpetuate the remembrance of some event • 
for instance, the Queen being confined in a dark habitation on account of sore 
eyes, one of her friends called his infant son « David Darkhouse." When she 
was ill and a brush was used on her skin, another named his son "Gideon 
Skinbrush. To distinguish husband and wife, the people now sometimes sub- 
join feane, male, or wahine, female, to the name, but in oriental simplicity, thev 
rarely use any term answering to Mr. and Mrs. 

Ai-ka-na'-ka— Man-eater. A chief, the heir of Naihe of Kealakekua. 
A-ku a Ma-ka-hi :Ki—God of the Year. A deity whose image set up in a dis- 
trict would not remove till the tax was paid 
Av-wae'— Chin. Chief of Wailuku. 

Bo' -ki— Boat or boss. Governor of Oahu, 1819 1829. 

Ha-a-li-li-o'. The friend, secretary, and ambassador of the king 

Ho- a-pija -Joint partner, united companion. Governor of Mam, 1836—40 

Ho pu — Latch. Native teacher. ' 

Hu-me-hu'me. G. P., Kaumualii. Insurgent, 1824. 

1 1— Stinted.^ John, a counsellor and school inspector. 

Ka-a-hv-ma'xxj— Feathered or bird mantle. Regent, 1824—32 

*i'Z°>\ ^ mS n KaUai ' f r a £ er 0f kaumualii. A representative, 1845. 
Ka-ha-laia. Governor of Kauai, 1824. 
Ka-he-ki'li— Thunder. King of Maui, 1773—1794 
Ka-hu hu— Anger. Capt. of the king's guard, 1829 
Kai-a-ko-i li- -Sea of Koto. Headman of Koolauloa, 1834. 

E»"i;«t' £ G /£ f Hawaii ' and rival of Kamehameha. 

Kai-ki-o-e'wa. Gov. of Kauai, 1824—40. 

Ka-i'li— The surface ; the skin. A deity 

Ka'w 1 ;^;" ' "r-^Sgermaker A so-called poison deity, p. 24. 
k'Z nJ? Kamehameha, and afterwards of Hoapili. 
£a-la ma— The flambeau. Wife of Kamehameha III., 1837—47 

&£™« ™* i Rmt A Su m L ai, h „ oUho ' 8 generai and **» ««<» ° f 



Xvi EXPLANATIONS. 

Ka-la-ni-o-pu'u — Budding heaven. King of Hawaii, 1778. 

Ka-ma-ka-he-le'i — TJte eye a gem. Queen of Kauai, 1799. 

Ka-ma-ma'lu— The shade, umbrella. Wife of Liholiho, 1818, 1824. 

Ka-ma-na'wa— The time. A coadjutor of the conqueror. 

Ka-me-e-ia-mo'ku. A high chief of Hawaii, 1778 — 1794. 

Ka-me- ha-me'h a— Loneliness. Founder of the present dynasty, (see p. 80.) 

Ka-ne-o-ne'o — Desolation. Chief of Kaui, 1778. 

Ka-pi-o-la^ni. Daughter of Keawemauhili, and wife of Naihe, 1809— 31. 

Ka-pu'le — Prayer. Queen of Kauai, 1819—21. 

Kau-i-ke-ao'u-li — Hang on the dark sky. Kamehameha III., present king. 

Ka-u-mu-a-li'i. King of Kauai (p. 154). 

Ka-wai-le-po-le'po — Filthy water. Head man of Wailuku. 

Ke-a-li-i-a-ho-nu'i — The merciful chief. Governor of Kauai, 1844. 

Ke-e-au-mo'ku — The boarding a fleet. Father and brother of Kaahumanu. 

Ke-a'we. Ancient king of Hawaii. A high chief of Kauai, 1778—95. 

Ke-a-we-a-hu'lu. High chief of Hawaii, and coadjutor of Kamehameha. 

Ke-a-we-mau-hi'li. King of Hilo, 1780. 

Ke-a-we-a-ma'hi. Governess of Kauai. 

Ke-kau-li'ke — The equipoise. King of Maui, and ancestor of the Maui 

family of chiefs, p. 80. 
Ke-ka-u-lu-o'hi. A wife of Liholiho, and of Kanaina. Premier, 1839 — 45. 
Ke-kau-o-no'hi. Daughter of Wahinepio, and a wife of Liholiho. 
Ke-o'u-a — The rain-food. King of Ka-u. A wife of Adams. A Gov. of Maui. 
K^-ku-a-nao'a. Gov. of Oahu, 1836—1847. 

Ke-o-ho-ka-lo'le — The hair the woven cloth. Mem. of legislature, 1840. 
Ke-o-ni-a'ni — Derived from John Young. Son of Mr. Young, Premier, 1846. 
Ke-o-pu-o-la'ni. Daughter of Kiwalao, and mother of two kings. 
Ke-ku-a-o-ka-la'-ni — The back or god of heaven, champion of idolatry, 1819. 
Ke-ku-pu-o'hi. Wife of Kalaniopuu, 1779, a poetess, 1830. 
Ki-ai-ma-ka'ni — Wind watcher. Insurgent chief of Kauai, 1824. 
Ki-ai-mo'ku — Island or ship watcher. Insurgent at Kauai, 1824. 
Ki-nau'. Dau. of Kamehameha and wife of Liholiho, 1819. Premier, 1832—7. 
Ki-wa-la-o'. Son of Kalaniopuu, and rival of Kamehameha, 1780. 
Ko-a-lau-ka'ni, Ka-ho-lo-o-ka-la'ni. Son of Kehekili, and gov. of Maui, 1794. 
Ko-ni'a. Wife of Paki, and member of the legislature, 1840 — 47. 
Ku-a-ki'ni, John Adams. Governor of Hawaii, 1820 — 45. 
La-a-nu'i. Chief of Waialua, and brother-in-law of Kaahumanu. 
Li-li'ha — Disgust. Governess of Oahu, 1829. 
Li-ho-li'ho, I-o-la-ni, ) gon and successor of Kamehameha, 1819—24. 

KA-ME-HA-ME HA 11. ) 

Li-ke-li'ke. Wife of Kalanimoku. 

Le-le-i-o-ho'ku. Son of Kalanimoku, and governor of Hawaii, 1846. 
Lo no — Hearing. A deity. 

Ma-nu'ia— Fish bird. Capt. of the Fort at Honolulu, 1825—29. 
Ma'lo— Girdle. David, a native preacher. 
Ma-no'no. Wife of Kekuaokalani, 1819. 
Me're — Derived from Mary. Daughter of Gov. Adams. 
Na-ma-ke-ha'. High chief of Hawaii. Insurgent, 1796. 
Na-ma-ha'na. Sister and wife of the king of Maui, 1770. Wife of Kame- 
hameha. Governess of Oahu, 1824. 
Nai'he — The spears. Chief of Kealakekua, acting governor of Hawaii, 1831. 
Nai-he-ku-ku'i — The spears of candlenut. The father of the present Queen. 
Na-hi-e-na-e'na — Raging fires. Daughter of Kamehameha. 
O-pu-ka-hai'a — Ripped abdomen. First Hawaiian convert. 
Pa-ki'. Capt. of the fort, 1840. Member of the national council, 1840. 
Pa-le-i-o-ho-la'ni. King of Oahu, 1779. 

Pau-a'-hi — Fire destroyed. A wife of Liholiho, and of Kekuanaoa. 
Pau'lo Ka-no'a — Paul the free. A judge. Representative, 1845. 
Pu-a-a-i'ki. Bartimeus, the blind preacher, p. 481. 



CHAPTER I. 

ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

Tradition uncertain. — Origin of the race and of their tabus. — Character of their Re- 
ligion. — Relation to other Tribes. — Prediction of a new Religion. — Parentage 
and childhood of Kaahumanu. — Discovery by Cook. — War of Kalaniopuu and 
Kahekili. — Deification and death of Cook. 

Darkness covered the earth and gross darkness the people. 
This, for ages, was emphatically applicable to the isles of the 
great Pacific Ocean. But the voice divine said, " Let there be 
light." 

The early history of the Hawaiian Islands being involved in 
great obscurity, the best efforts now to trace it must be attended 
with uncertainty. The nation had no written language, no 
records either hieroglyphic, syllabic, alphabetic or monumental, 
no ideas of literature before their discovery by Europeans, and, 
so far as appears, no tradition that their ancestors ever pos- 
sessed any. 

In the place of authentic history they had obscure oral tradi- 
tions, national or party songs, rude narratives of the successions 
of kings, wars, victories, exploits of gods, heroes, priests, 
sorcerers, the giants of iniquity and antiquity, embracing con- 
jecture, romance, and the general absurdities of Polytheism. 
These may be supposed to be mixed up with the confused 
impressions of their minstrels, or to be affected by the variations 
made by persons through whom the traditions have passed from 
generation to generation, or from one clan to another. With 
these various sources of uncertain history is connected the 
extreme difficulty of intercourse between the people of different 
islands, and of different clans on the same island, especially in 
the oft-recurring state of hostility to which they were long 
accustomed. To the actors and the narrators, exact informa- 
tion would in such cases be almost impossible, even had truth 
been their object, and much more so, where the desire and the 
temptation to misrepresent were strong ; for flattery and slander 
naturally abound amid party strifes, where reverence for a holy 
God is unknown. 

Destitute of high moral principle as idolaters of reprobate 
mind usually are, and by no means distinguished for forming in 
their own minds, or conveying to others by language, just con- 

25 



18 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

ceptions of facts that came within the sphere of their observa- 
tion ; or for distinguishing between truth, falsehood, and fic- 
tion ; or between conjecture, belief, and certain knowledge — 
the Hawa^iians of former generations will not be injured if their 
oral traditions should be received with caution, or with many 
grains of allowance for fiction, poetic license, forgetfulness, and 
intentional misstatement. 

History proposes to give just delineations of the characters of 
individual men and of governments, and to set forth the reasons 
and the consequences of their actions, for the purpose of warn- 
ing, prompting, and guiding succeeding generations. It must 
therefore, deal, not only with outward facts, but with the motives 
of men and all the causes of the facts ; and of course it must be 
conversant with the principles which governed, and with those 
which ought to have governed, the actors ; for otherwise it can 
accomplish little or nothing for posterity. How imperfectly, 
then, were those stupid, unlettered, unsanctified heathen tribes 
furnished for making out a trustworthy history of their country 
for ages back or even for a single generation ! If we would ap- 
preciate the difficulties which embarrass the traditionists of 
Hawaiian antiquity, let us consider how difficult it is even now 
for the intelligent readers of the various accounts given by 
tourists, residents, explorers, naval officers and missionaries, 
from the time of the bloody tragedy of Captain Cook, to the 
late and still more bloody French tragedy at the Society Islands ; 
to trace out the causes, and the true and responsible authors of 
the more important transactions there, and to decide whether 
particular events and prominent measures are attributable to 
right or wrong intention. 

Oral tradition alone, with all the advantages derivable 

from science and general history, could not be safely relied 

on to give to posterity in France, England, America, or 

the Pacific Isles, any just conception of the principal events 

in those islands, even since the discovery by Captain Cook, or 

since the introduction there of the Gospel. We need records 

carefully written by men thoroughly acquainted with the people, 

and friendly to the truth. With all the advantages of the pen 

and press, of science and Christianity, of wakeful attention and 

personal observation, we shall do well if we trace out the true 

responsibility, obtain a just view of facts and motives, and are 

able, in our estimate, to do justice to all classes concerned, and 

to decide what ought to be done in like circumstances. If modern 

writers, acquainted with the Bible, and with different heathen 

nations, find it difficult to convey, by the pen, just conceptions 

of heathen institutions, and their influence on human character, 

how vain it would be to expect that by the merely oral tradition 

of savages, through many generations, just ideas will be conveyed 

of what a heathen nation was, what it did, and what it suffered, 

ages or centuries ago, since which time, many terms have lost 



ORIGIN OF THE RACE AND OF THE TABU. 19 

their meaning, and many tropes become unintelligible. Per- 
haps nothing is more difficult and at the same time indispensable 
in a missionary journal or narrative, than to convey to its readers 
just ideas of the heathenism, which is now to be met and 
removed among our deluded cotemporaries, who by the Divine 
arrangement have a high claim on our sympathy and beneficence. 
With such views of the difficulty and importance of the task, 
I devote a few pages to the general history of the islands, pre- 
vious to their discovery by Captain Cook, and a more particular his- 
tory from that period to the introduction of Christianity, exhibit- 
ing the condition in which it found them, and the nature of the 
field to be cultivated. Further particulars of their manners, cus- 
toms, laws, government and superstitions, will be incorporated 
with the narrative of the efforts to raise the character and 
change the religion and habits of the nation; to reform and 
purify society there, and to found and build up institutions 
adapted to bless the current and succeeding generations. 

The origin of the Hawaiian race, of the first occupants of 
these islands, and of their system of religion, was involved, as 
might be expected, in difficulties which their descendants could 
not satisfactorily solve. Even wiser philosophers have found 

some difficulty in accounting for the peopling of these Islands, 

so remote from the continents, and so distant, too, from the 
southern groups, with whom they are united by affinity of lan- 
guage, religion and customs. 

There are indications in the traditionary history of the differ- 
ent groups, that the Hawaiians came from the south. Tahiti 
or Kahiki, is a term applied by the Hawaiians both to the prin- 
cipal of the Georgian or Society Islands, and to foreign countries 
in general. It is possible for the ancestors of the race to have 
come to the Sandwich Islands without much knowledge of 
navigation. Trees from foreign countries repeatedly land on 
their shores, probably from the American and Asiatic coasts. 
Several natives of Japan, leaving their country in Japanese 
junks, have fallen upon the Sandwich Islands since the arrival 
of our mission there, and others having approached in their lost 
and distressed state have been picked up and brought in by 
whaling ships. One crew made the Islands in great distress 
sick and dying in their own little junk, which was brought to 
anchor on the N. W. part of Oahu, and then wrecked in the 
attempt to bring her round into the port of Honolulu. Another 
was taken by a whaler, from their unmanageable junk, not far 
distant, and brought into Lahaina, Maui. In 1840, a third crew 
driven off in a single masted boat, was found at 170i E. and 34 N.' 
181 days out, and brought to the islands by the American brig- 
Arguile, Captain Codman. 

Junks, boats, or canoes, such as are still found in Polynesia, 
could pass m the variables, without the tropics, from the Asiatic 
coasts or islands ; then, falling into the trades, they might come 



20 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

without compass, chart, or design, to the Sandwich or Society- 
Islands . Or when the trade winds are interrupted by westerly 
winds that blow, for a considerable period annually, canoes 
with passengers might be driven thither from the west. As to 
provisions for a long voyage, we know that some nations are 
skilful in taking fish, and some eat one another on emergencies, 
as did the crew of the Essex, who, after being wrecked by a 
stroke from a whale in that great ocean, suffered extreme hard- 
ships for 90 days, till the survivors reached the American conti- 
nent in boats. Two years before our mission commenced, Kot- 
zebue found at the Radack group, a native of the Carolines, who, 
with three companions, had been driven eastward in a canoe, 
about 1500 miles. 

Tradition represents the Hawaiian race as having sprung 
from two distinct sources ; the two original occupants, Kahiko 
(the ancient) and his wife, Kupulanakahau, and the first two 
immigrants Kukalaniehu, and his wife Kahakauakoko. Wakea, 
the son of the former, and Papa, the daughter of the latter, 
became the progenitors of the Hawaiian race. Papa was consi- 
dered as a goddess, and it was said of her that she brought forth 
the islands, and that an offspring from her head, became a god. 

Wakea is regarded as the Patriarch of the whole tribe. Tra- 
dition represents him as consulting with a priest how he may 
commit incest with his first-born daughter, and escape the 
resentment of Papa, his wife. This gave occasion to the tabu 
system, the first prohibition of which forbids women the plea- 
sure of eating with their husbands. The object of this first rule 
was the indulgence, unobserved, of a wicked passion. But the 
jealous Papa called the husband to account. Upon this he 
was angry, and forbade her the use of various kinds of food ; 
such as in modern times have been tabu to women ; degraded 
her — spit in her face, and put her away, and made a wife of his 
daughter. Hence the separate eating of the sexes uniformly ; 
and the occasional separate lodging of husbands and wives, at 
the will of kings and priests ; and hence the sanction of the 
separation at pleasure, of husbands and wives, and of the gross- 
est pollution, incest, and fraud. The union of a brother and 
sister in the highest ranks became fashionable, and continued 
so till the revealed will of God was made known to them by 
our Mission. 

Various times, places and things were placed under tabu, or 
declared to be sacred. To enforce the unreasonable tabu, the 
highest penalty was annexed, and it grew up into a bloody 
system of violence and pollution suited to the lust, pride and 
malice of the priests, who were often rulers at the same time, 
and who pretended to claim, in the name of the gods, the 
right to put to death, by their own hands, and to threaten 
with death by the power of their deities every subject that 
should break any of the senseless tabus. To favor licentious- 



CHARACTER OF THEIR RELIGION. 21 

ness, and to punish women for jealousy, was, according to tra- 
dition one of the objects of the system of tabu. How must 
the observance of it, then, debase the public mind, cherish the 
vilest passions banish domestic happiness, and shield priests 
and kings in their indulgences and oppression ! For a religion 
which is founded on the arbitrary will, and designed to favor 
the vilest wishes of a wicked patriarch, and a polluted and 
fraudulent priest, may lay claim to the earnings and even the 
fokeL° f l P, e °P le / or sacrifice, if they can be led by sophistry, 
falsehood or force, to yield to it. Hence the numerous offer- 
ings to Hawaiian priests, and the numerous capital offences in 
the tabu ceremonial. Polygamy (implying plurality of hus- 

desertion of husbands, wives, parents and children ; sorcerv 

hardtrt 3 ' a l °T t-i° D ' exten u sivel y prevailed, and seem' 
hardly to have been forbidden or rebuked by their religion 

Natural conscience, which God implants in every" human 

trttft ", the t t xp0U fu der ° f m ° ral laW > would h ™ done 
far bettei alone than the stereotype and misguiding tabu. 

Conscience, doubtless, often opposed its cruelty* on the one 
hand, and its licentiousness on the other ; though the whole 
policy of Satan there, seemed to be, to make that to be sin which 
is no sin, and that to be no sin which is sin. Still as God 
maintains the power of conscience for good to some extent, in 
all; the vile dogmas of a false religion, it is found, may be 
neglected or resisted by a large portion of the community, even 
where the antiquity and authority of the general system are 
acknowledged. Passion and private interest, too, in thousands 
of instances, will refuse obedience to some parts of an unwel 
come system of restraints, whether right or wrong ; and this 
was unquestionably true among Hawaiians. 

The sense of guilt among the heathen generally, where Das 
sion violates conscience, makes sacrifices of some kind anioear 
necessary, as "compensating contrivances" which Pharisaic 
formalists make for themselves in, case of omitting the weightier 

£ f ° f th f fl l r> ° r , negleCtin S th0Se duties ^ich are more 
difficult for selfish moral agents to perform. Idolaters will give 

up certain things which they do not much value, if, in conse- 
quence, their love of pleasure, power and honor can be gratified 
and the favor of the gods secured. But the guilt of violating 
God's law as written on the heart by the fingir of God or nn 
the pages of his Word, and illustrated in the* death of Christ 

saS ° ^ enh S htened '. so g r <=at, that no human service or 
sacrifice can be a compensation or atonement for it. The sense 

tl S ^ -fi q , U nu 6ned and en % h *ened, makes the sinner hail 
the sacrifice of Christ as the only ground of peace and hope 

W ° y T, h,S if! 6 ° f self - ri Shteousness, and excludes all boaS 

Ivff. w a At ?• SyStem ' therefore > tends to immeasurable 
evil , but the Christian system to immeasurable good. 



22 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

The priests of Hawaiian superstition, who were wholesale 
butchers of their fellow-men— the licensed murderers of nume- 
rous victims whom they put to death, or by sophistry or super- 
stition persuaded to immolate themselves, seem more like fiends 
than anything else that walks the earth ; and though multitudes 
of Hawaiian mothers, because they were guilty or suspected 
of wantonness, or on account of poverty, imbecility, or love of 
ease, killed their own offspring, yet their crime, unnatural and 
inexcusable as it was, seems less diabolical than the practices of 
the priests of the Sandwich Islands under the garb of religion ; 
seizing men and women at pleasure, binding, strangling, or beat- 
ing them to death, and offering them up in sacrifice to their 
malevolent deities. 

Polytheism, which extensively prevailed at the Sandwich 
Islands, is always at variance with the will of God, and the 
principles of truth and virtue. The romance of heathen purity 
and felicity under such a system lives and flourishes only in 
minds where the length and breadth of the divine law are not 
perceived, the deep springs of heathen actions are unobserved, 
and the obligations of idolaters to the Creator and Benefactor 
of all are denied or misunderstood. 

Let us examine the condition and character of the Polyne- 
sians, as all other heathen tribes are to be examined, with the 
light of the Bible to aid our judgment, and we shall see that 
Hawaiian pagans were by no means above the general degra- 
dation, wretchedness and vileness ascribed to the ancient heathen. 
To get a just conception of their state before the Gospel 
poured in its purifying and elevating light, we need to take 
with us the graphic Scriptural description of the banditti before 
the flood, of the licentious in the days of Lot, of Pharaoh and 
Amalek, of Jezebel and Sennacherib, of Haman and Zeresh, 
and of pagan Rome. 

Those who carefully investigate the mysteries, and latnom 
the depths of Polynesian heathenism, so as to be able to make 
an intelligible comparison of its characteristics with the inspired 
record and testimony concerning idolatry, recognize its forbid- 
ding lineaments, as face answers to face in water. The mise- 
rable captives of Satan, led by him at his will, sacrifice even 
themselves or their children to devils, being given over to a 
reprobate mind, because they change the truth of God into a 
lie, and worship the creature, rather than the Creator. Instead, 
therefore, of that pure, humble, diligent attempt to find and 
serve, and please their Maker, which is sometimes vainly 
ascribed to them, " their mouth is full of cursing and bitter- 
ness, their throat is an open sepulchre. With their tongues 
have they used deceit, and the poison of asps is under their 
lips. Their feet are swift to shed blood. Destruction and 
misery are in their paths, and the way of peace they have not 
known. There is no fear of God before their eyes." 



PAGAN CHARACTER OF POLYNESIA. 23 

In the place of being filled with love and reverence to the 
true God, and equity and benevolence towards his creatures, 
they are " filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wick- 
edness, murder, debate, deceit, malignity," being " whisperers 
backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors 
of evil things, disobedient to parents, without natural affection, 
implacable, unmerciful." Such was the character of the 
famed " children of nature," or " children of wrath by nature," 
at the Sandwich, Society, New Zealand, and Marquesas Islands, 
while they had not been taught by inspired truth, to stand in 
awe of the holiness, power and justice of the Maker, Law-giver 
Redeemer, and Judge of the world. 

The process by which children, born of heathen parents, come 
to possess a character so odious, and so fearfully at variance with 
the laws of their Moral Governor, and with the design of man's 
creation, deserves our attention and care, especially if it be 
possible for us to arrest it. And the peculiarities of national 
character and condition, of the Hawaiians and other heathen 
tribes, ought to be studied and delineated in the process of evan- 
gelizing the world ; in order to show the adaptation, and make 
the successful application, of the Gospel to the wants of idola- 
ters, wherever they dwell. 

Inasmuch as the natural disposition of our race is to indulge 
the sordid, selfish, sinful passions, it may be affirmed that no 
man is better than his principles, and no nation is better than 
its religion. 

Looking back into the obscurity of Hawaiian history, to in- 
quire respecting the character of the unknown islanders who 
have passed over the stage of earthly existence in preceding 
generations, we may estimate their corruption and debasement 
by the principles and religious practices in which they trained 
and left their children, and by the vile songs, and sports, the 
creeds and usages prevailing among them, and by the received 
narrative ^ of the lives of their leaders. Their religion, their 
politics, their amusements, and the examples of rulers, priests 
and parents, all tended to sanction and to foster lust and malevo- 
lence. The national history, so far as it was preserved and 
known by the people, must have continued, without the coun- 
teracting influence of a better religion than was known to them, 
to be debasing, instead of producing or promoting virtue. Vio- 
lence, fraud, lust, and pollution, pervade the whole history from 
the oldest traditions of the origin of their race, and of their sys- 
tem of religion ; and whether that history be true or false, its 
effects upon the moral sense, so far as it was relied on, were 
deadly. Even the story that cannibalism was once practised in 
the mountains of Oahu, does not show, as tradition relates 
it, that any king or chief cared to protect the people from the 
supposed devourers of men ; or that any public sentiment, at the 
time, was expressed against it, any more than against human 



24 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

sacrifices to the gods, which it was believed the king and priests 
might offer and did offer at their pleasure. 

In addition to this conceded power of the priests and rulers, 
it was claimed and believed, that by a species of witchcraft, 
incantations, and tricks of sorcery, or intercourse with malevolent 
spirits, the priests and sorcerers could, and would, in an invisible 
manner, accomplish the death of any that might fall under their 
displeasure ; and, therefore, every member of the community was 
deemed liable, and many felt themselves liable to perish any 
day, by the unseen agency of their fellow-men, who were above, 
or without law. How impracticable, in such a state, the en- 
joyment of the blessing of mutual confidence and love ! 

If, now, in addition to all this, it were possible for the mass of 
the people to believe that chiefs and priests, in all parts of the 
islands, possessed idol gods made of a species of wood so 
deadly, that a little dust scraped off and secreted in their food, 
would cause death at any time, and that their selfishness, 
misanthropy, and murderous training would dispose them to 
use that power where no law could touch them for it ; what an 
unfailing source of anxiety and of servile subjugation must it 
have been to the common people ! But incredible as it may 
seem their religion, in later generations, taught that such idols 
existed, and the ' people admitted that their priests and 
rulers did possess such horrid instruments of secret manslaughter, 
and were not slow to use them. The missionaries have been 
impressed with the evidence that malevolence and falsehood were 
the main features of Polynesian idolatry everywhere. And 
the bloody and lying character of the religion of Pagan Hawaii 
is well illustrated in the brief history of Kalaipahoa, one of 
their deities, called the Poison god— a history absurd enough 
to be at once rejected as fictitious, and yet so plausible, as to 
induce not only natives but white men, and even modern writers 
to admit the truth of its foundation. But I confess the tradition 
of this god of human manufacture, though not of ancient date, 
has quite overtasked my credulity, as it respects the existence of 
the poison tree, of which the images were supposed to be made. 
It is maintained, that " a man of Molokai by the name of 
Kaneakama, dreamed that a singular tree of the mountains ap- 
proached him with this message ; < Bring offerings and worship 
me ; then cut me down and make an idol of my trunk, and it 
shall have power to kill whom you choose.' He, in obedience 
to the vision, cut down a singular tree on the mountains of Mo- 
lokai, and carved out of its trunk an idol. He scraped off small 
portions of it, and concealed the dust in the food of men, and 
killed them at once. The idol became celebrated for its power 
and its subserviency to the will of the murderer. Chiefs and 
people came from the other islands, even the most distant, and 
carried away the branches and roots of this (Upas) tree, and con- 
verted them into idols that were scattered throughout the whole 



POISON IDOLS OF HAWAII. 



25 



group ; the scrapings of which were used by chiefs and sor- 
cerers for killing all obnoxious persons, high and low."* 

*. T i hlS I?, 66 ' wi * hout P^decessor or successor, « the only tree of 
the kind" ever known, probably never existed. Had any kino; 
or possessor of Maui owned such a tree, would he have allowed 
subjects or enemies to come from all the other islands, and each 
freely carry away poison from this tree, enough to extermi- 
nate the whole population 1 But if it were a natural poison, so 
deadly, that a small particle of its dry dust concealed in men's 
food would be fatal, why did it need first to be worshipped to 
make it powerful ] And why did those who professed to be- 
lieve m its deadly efficacy, always use incantations, and the 
tricks of sorcery to perpetrate murder, when they attempted to 
destroy by the dust of the deified block l No small ingenuity 
must have been displayed in establishing the belief in the ex- 
istence of such a deity, or poisonous tree, sui generis ; a belief 
that has outlived its annihilated power. But where the belief 
that such a secret and fatal poison was in the hands of chiefs 
priests or sorcerers, and that they were ready to use it freely' 
was firmly established, the apprehension of the victim marked 
by the sorcerer that he was liable, any hour, to die by poison 
would naturally produce depression of spirits, deter him from 
eating necessary food, and through his fears, hasten his death 
Thus the murder could often be accomplished by a moral poi- 
son, where no Upas tree existed. Besides where malevolence 
was regarded as common, where mortality was great, disease or 
medical treatment so often fatal, and a false philosophy as to 
the causes and remedies of disease so prevalent, multitudes of 
the ignorant were doubtless led to conclude that death was fre- 
quently the consequence of sorcery or poison, though no such 
tree ever existed. It is remarkable that so much fear prevailed 
in respect to the power of a secret and mysterious poison, while 
the poisons often used in quackery were rarely or never allow- 
ed to be fatal. The fresh juice of the arum, and of the wild 
gourd, and other articles in their materia medica, given largely 
as a cathartic or enema, doubtless prove a fatal poison in cases 
not a few, when used by quacks, professedly to cure or prevent 
disease. But these could not well be administered secretly. In 
the general mortality, and the general ignorance of the people, 
it would have been difficult to prove that the dry powder of 
deified wood, secreted in food, and not some of the various other 
causes of death, had proved fatal in any given case. But the pur- 
poses of a Satanic religion are accomplished without proof of the 
divinity of its objects, of fear or adoration. What idolater loving 
darkness rather than light, would demand proof that the calves of 
Aaron and Jeroboam, the image of Nebuchadnezzar, or any other 
image, ought to be worshipped ?— When men wish to serve the 

* See Dibble's History of the Sandwich Islands. 



26 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

true God, they look for proofs of his existence and of his 
infinite excellence ; and these are inscribed on all his works 
and fully demonstrated in his revealed Word. But if with 
the light of reason, conscience, and nature, men prefer as 
deities the workmanship of their own vile hands, or the vilest 
objects in creation, or the viler creatures of their polluted imam 
nation, they are judicially given over to blindness of mind and 
hardness of heart. Then nothing is too absurd for them to admit 
and nothing too mean or worthless to command their homage' 
I hough the God of Heaven never leaves himself without witness 
never fails to exhibit to his creatures the evidence of his Godhead' 
yet during the long and dark ages of the most absurd idolatry which 
prevailed at the Sandwich Islands, if there was any effort to find the 
true God, or to feel after him as the Creator and Benefactor of all 
so confused were Hawaiian minds as to his attributes, and so 
low their conceptions of virtue, justice, power, goodness, and 
holiness, that a divine revelation was indispensably necessary to 
instruct, purify, and elevate them. But great as was the dark 
ness of their minds, and pitiable as was the confusion or grossness 
ot their ideas of the divine attributes, still, every one of them was 
created with conscience and freedom of thought and will which 
made them accountable to their Creator and Moral Governor. 
They all had, moreover, a language capable of expressing truth 
and falsehood, love and hatred, right and wrong, duty and sin 
moral excellence and moral turpitude, so as to afford a medium 
for teaching a course of life far better than they pursued. The 
phrase, " God of Heaven," was familiar to them ; and the follow- 
ing tradition, whether it record a fact or a fiction, exhibits evi- 
dence, not only that the terms which belong to the science of duty 
were not wholly exterminated from the language, but that 
the notion of a power above, which made a distinction between 
virtue and vice, between the worship of God and impiety, respect 
and contempt for parental authority, and equity and oppression in 
rulers, was not wholly lost. The story, which I translate from 
Mooolelo Hawaii," may have been invented to rebuke some 
abominable tyrant. 

"One showing his head, and looking from a cloud, demanded— 
Who among the rulers of earth hath done well ?' Men replied 
'Kahiko the ancient, was a good king, a wise man, a worshipper of 
(jod, skilled in divination, attentive and active to secure the peace of 
the land and the prosperity of his people.' ' What king,' the voice 
demanded, l has been distinguished for evil doing?' Men returned 
answer, l Owaia, an impious man, unskilled in divination and war, ne- 
glecting the prosperity and happiness of his subjects, licentious, ava- 
ricious, oppressive, and regardless of the dying charge of his excel- 
lent father.' " 

Kahiko, the ancient, may have been Adam, the first patriarch of 
our race, or Noah, the first post-diluvian. 



RELATION TO OTHER TRIBES. 



27 



The stupidity of the people, notwithstanding, was such, that 
absurd as it may seem, the most abominable priests gained 
credence when they claimed to be not only vicegerents of a higher 
deity but veritable gods, not merely as executing the will of the 
gods, but as acting in their person and character, and though full 
of malice and subtlety, came to be venerated and worshipped by 
their fellow worms. Bones, relics, and ghosts of the departed 
monsters of the deep, birds and creeping things, were objects of 
their superstitious veneration. Yet much scepticism existed as to 
the truth and utility of many of their confused superstitions, and 
the prayers of one class were often directed against those of 
another, and addressed to different deities who were supposed to 
counteract each other. 

To what other tribes or nations, it may be asked, are the 
Hawanans most nearly related 1 They seem to have little or no 
affinity with the aboriginal tribes of the American continent, or 
with Japanese, Chinese, Africans, New Hollanders, or Europe- 
ans. But the degree of radical uniformity in the dialect, religion 
and customs of the inhabitants of the Hawaiian islands, the Mar- 
quesas, the Society, the Samoa or Navigators, and New Zealand, 
and some others in the great Pacific, is so obvious and great as to 
prove them to have sprung from a common origin subsequently to 
the confusion of tongues. The resemblance or sameness of 
dialect is as obvious in the Sandwich Islands and New Zealand 
distant as they are from each other, as in any two of the groups 
specified, though much more nearly contiguous. These Polyne 
sian dialects, and the Malayan, appear- also to have a common 
origin, though the affinity of the Malay to any one of these is b Y 
no means so great as that of each of these to the other. The 
Hawanans, and their kindred Polynesian tribes, are probablv 
descendants from the Malays. J 

But it is sometimes asked, Are not the Hawaiians the descend- 
ants of Israel, or a part of the lost tribes of that wonderful nation * 
A proud people like the Israelites, having had the earliest litera * 
ture of the earliest histories of the world, and in their prosperity 
the best code of laws in their own language, could hardly be sup- 
posed, while preserved themselves, and spread over a wide field 
like that of Polynesia, to have lost every vestige and tradition of 
their literature, and of their language, and of the names of their 
patriarchs, kings, prophets and heroes, and of their enemies and 
oppressors which are still found in authentic history. But amon? r 
the Hawanans not the slightest idea of the literature of their 
ancestors appears to be entertained ; and no trace of the Hebrew 
language is clearly discernible in their tongue, though there is 
some resemblance m the structure and simplicity of the two 

The principal animals found among them were the unclean dog; 
and hog, both of which they used freely for food. This might 
indeed have been the effect of necessity, or arisen from aversion 
to the Jewish restriction, had they descended from that stock 



28 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

They practised to some extent the rite of incision, instead of 
" circumcision." In their traditions, whether ancient or modern, 
they had a story corresponding in a remarkable degree with the 
Mosaic record of the family feud and reconciliation of Joseph and 
his brethren. Whether this story came to them from Egypt, 
through Jewish or Egyptian history known to their remote ances- 
tors, or through some more modern wanderer acquainted with the 
ancient Scriptures, or originated in a similar fact, or a fiction, is 
uncertain. 

They had places of refuge, or sacred enclosures for the security 
of non-combatants in war, which bore a slight resemblance to the 
cities of refuge for the man-slayer in Israel ; but these were not 
cities or villages of permanent residence. 

They have a tradition of the almost entire submerging of the 
islands by what they call " Kaiakahinalii," a term now used for 
deluge. This may be a tradition of the general deluge in the 
days of Noah, or an exaggerated account of a more recent inun- 
dation of their ocean abode, or of the sinking, according to some 
modern theorists, of a continent or vast countries in the Pacific, 
whose mountain-tops are supposed to be found encircled with coral 
reefs in great numbers. As the people are accustomed to live 
along the sea-shore, a great portion of the nation might, at any 
hour, be submerged by the rising of the tide as high as it does in 
some parts of the earth, or by such an agitation as the power of 
volcanic action could produce. Such a sudden rising and influx 
of the sea as the missionaries have witnessed in some places, 
would need to be increased but a little, and become general, in 
order to give rise to the origin of the tradition of " Kaiakahinalii." 

But the most remarkable fact which I have observed in the 
archives of the oral history of the islands, the most wonderful 
which I gathered from the chiefs, is the prediction insisted on by 
a native prophet, Kalaikuahulu, of the generation preceding the 
introduction of Christianity, that a communication would be made 
to them from Heaven (the residence of u Ke JLuka maoli" the real 
God), entirely different from anything they had known, and that 
the tabus of the country would be subverted. This, as Kaahumanu 
and other respectable chiefs assured me, Kalaikuahulu and 
his predecessors maintained. Could this be a tradition of some 
inspired prophecy of the Messiah, who was to introduce a new 
dispensation and a new revelation 1 Or did some shipwrecked 
voyager, from some partially enlightened part of the globe, convey 
to them the intimation that Mahommedanism or Christianity would 
take the place of the Hawaiian tabu ? Or was it the spontaneous 
conjecture of some one of the more sagacious of the aborigines, 
who saw and felt the infelicity of their absurd religion, and ven- 
tured to express the hope or the opinion that it would be laid aside 
for a different if not a better system ? 

The latter is the more probable, and accords with the views of 
the late rulers. Dissatisfaction was undoubtedly felt, and some 



PREDICTION OF A NEW RELIGION. 29 

change looked for by different individuals among them, for several 
generations previous to the offer of the Gospel to them. ' The 
obscure prediction, or even vague expectation that their religion 
was to be radically changed, was doubtless favorable to the Lai 
prostration of their foolish tabus, and the introduction of Chris 

ll " \ ^ he " the r T aled W ° rd of Jehovah ™ ™ade known to 
them, Kaahumanu and others regarded the prediction of Kalaikua- 
nulu as having a fulfilment. 

Whatever may have been the sources of that prediction or ex- 
pectation, it is an indication of the benevolent care of Jehovah 
over this Portion of his helpless creatures, distant as they were 
from all the other nations of the earth, and immeasurably distant 
as they were trom conformity with the will of their holy <W 

To give my readers a clearer illustration of the condition and 
general character of the Hawaiians, in different states, ancient and 
modern, and of the process of the formation of heathen and Chris- 
tian character, on the same field, I shall endeavor to trace the 

Sd ^m P erSona S es a ™»g them, whose early life was 
guided by heathenism, and whose later by Christianity 

K o e n S |illX b N 0re T he t iskndS W6re kn0W " t0 Christend £ 
1J; ?l I New Testament was translated for them, and re- 

Kft fi S , thC reC °, rd ° f eternal life > wWch ^a^nged 
of L T confi dence. Among these, Kaahumanu, Qulen 

relation! L^ , P re ! ented as sustaining various important 
relations living and acting m one age of darkness and 
another of comparative lightfand exhibiting in her life the r'esuks 
of widely different causes. The facts, in her case, will be X 
means of helping us to appreciate the 'transformations that take 

Sng'^ttht ° f inStanC6S Where the ^ is P^hed 

hilf Kauikr U on Va t^ 0rn ab ° Ut V he yea I 1773 ' at the foot of the 
mil Kauiki, on the eastern shore of Maui. Her father was 

o K f e r Tatrntr ntly a distinguished ™ and ~-c 

st'et? o rL Q ka e ulik°e St SS^S^ ^ 
Niihau S ° n ' W6re succe *sive kings of Kauai and 

deSefhi d s e wilw K N? m eh r ehanUi J Ki ^ ° f Maui and its "epen- 

sojourned for a time, with Kumukoa, at Molokai g 7 

„J )l u f 1 ' h6n Kl ^ of 0ah «> Evading Molokai, they went 
e\lS!:trSo a fMr' aS d6pendentS « P-,at'S2^ 



30 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

It was in these days of depression and adversity to her parents, 
that Kaahumanu was born. Her sister, the late Governess of 
Maui, says of her : " He keike ia no ka wa ilihune o na makua o 
maua. She was the child of the time of our parents' desti- 
tution." 

Soon after her birth, at the request of their friends on Hawaii, 
they removed to that island, in the reign of Kalaniopuu. Here 
she twice narrowly escaped drowning in her infancy and early 
childhood. She was laid by her parents upon the pola, or top of 
a double canoe, wrapped in a roll of white kapa as they were 
sailing along by night, off the coast, to the southward of Kealake- 
kua. Through the rolling and tossing of the canoe, she fell off 
into the sea, fast asleep. The roll of white kapa floating on the 
waves behind them, attracted the attention of her parents, who 
perceiving that their child was overboard, paddled quickly back, 
and drew her out of the water, as the daughter of Pharaoh did 
Moses. 

Little did they or any human being then think of the rank she 
would hold, or the aid she was to render in Christianizing her 
degraded nation. When a little older, and able to tread a rough 
path with bare feet, she had a similar exposure and escape. 
Following her mother around the end of a canoe, lying near the 
sea, as many of them are often' seen, immediately after a little 
voyage, or fishing excursion, she was caught by a huge wave roll- 
ing suddenly in, and in its recoil, carried beyond her depth. 
Some of the people cried out, " Dead ! the daughter of Keeau- 
moku." A cousin of hers sprang in and rescued her. 

The years of her childhood and youth, and those of her contem- 
poraries, were years of violence and blood, while there were wars 
between Kalaniopuu, king of Hawaii, and Kahekili, king of Maui, 
and between Kamehameha and Kiwalao and others, and while 
the Hawaiians had their first intercourse with foreigners. 

At this period, the celebrated navigator, Captain Cook, had the 
happiness and honor to bring the knowledge of the Hawaiian 
Islands to the civilized world, and to introduce civilized men to 
the pagan generation that preceded the introduction of Christianity 
there. There are indications that the islands had, before, been 
visited by foreigners and Europeans, and that thirty-seven years 
before the visit of Cook, a Spanish ship, captured by Lord 
Anson, had on board a chart, on which islands had been 
recently marked with a pen, in the latitude and longitude of the 
Hawaiian Islands. Captain Cook was sent into the Pacific, on a 
voyage of discovery, under the patronage of the Earl of Sand- 
wich, and discovered the leeward part of the group, Jan. 18, 1778, 
on his way from the Society Islands to the North West Coast of 
America. He saw Oahu first, but being too far to leeward to 
visit it, he made Kauai, and brought his ship to anchor, off 
Waimea, on the south side, in the night. In the morning, the 
people on shore beheld this wonder, which they called by the 



DISCOVERY WAR OF KAHEKILI. 31 

same term as that used for island [Moku, to be cut, or broken 
off]. Their shouts of admiration, and their earnest inquiries were 
tumultuous. Some said, " What is that with so many branches V 9 
Others exclaimed, " It is a wood or forest that has moved along in 
the ocean." And some, greatly frightened, prognosticated dan- 
ger and death. The chiefs Kaneoneo, and Keawe, being then in 
authority there, sent men, by canoe, to reconnoitre and report. 
The messengers, executing their orders, rejoiced to see the iron 
attached to the outside of the ship ; having before seen and 
learned to prize a little, which had floated to their shores, pro- 
bably on pieces of wrecks. They climbed on board, and scan- 
ning the strange people, returned with the report, that their fore- 
heads were white, their eyes bright, and their language unintelli- 
gible. They expressed astonishment at the size and structure of 
the ship, and the quantity of iron which they saw. One of the 
attendants on the chiefs, hearing of the abundance of iron, and 
desiring it, said, " I will go and seize it, for that.is my inheritance 
or livelihood to seize property."* The chiefs said, " Go ;" 
and he soon commenced his work, and was shot down by the 
shipmen. Some of the natives proposed to fight the strangers. 
But Kamakahelei, a woman of high rank, proposed, like one of the 
enemies of Israel, a measure quite as fatal. She said, " Let us not 
fight Lono, our god, but conciliate him, that he may be friendly 
to us. 5 So she gave her own daughter, Lelemahoalani, to the 
commander of the expedition. Others of the company took other 
women, and paid in iron. That was the dearest bought iron, 
doubtless, ever bartered for guilty indulgences ; and thousands 
have been the victims of suffering and death, throughout the 
whole group, as the lamentable consequence of evils thus intro- 
duced, and not yet wholly eradicated. 

It is a question in mental philosophy which different professors 
might answer differently, " How did conscience decide in the 
breast of him who attempted to rob the ship of iron, and of those 
who killed him for it, and of both the barbarians and the civilized 
who there bartered on terms no better than stealing or robbery W 

Kaeo, a high chief of the royal family of Maui, the father of the 
late King Kaumualii not then born, and subsequently king of 
Kauai, here formed a friendly acquaintance with Vancouver, an 
officer of the squadron, which was renewed half a generation 
later. 

^ The same year, returning from the North West coast of Ame- 
rica, Captain Cook discovered Maui, Nov. 26, 1778. At 
that time, Kalaniopuu, king of Hawaii, with his chieftains and 
warriors, was engaged in a hostile attempt to wrest Maui from the 
dominion of Kahekili, the invincible sovereign of all the group 
except Hawaii. On the arrival of the ship, the natives having 
heard it described, seemed to recognize it, and carried off provi- 

• The verb " hao" to seize officially, and the noun " kao," iron, are the same. So 
his thought was natural, ■ It is hao, and I'll kao it, for that is my occupation to kao. 1 



32 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

sions to trade, from the shores of Hamakua. Kalaniopuu and 
his train went on board on the 30th, to gratify their curiosity, and 
his nephew, Kamehameha, then a youthful warrior (but subse- 
quently a king and conqueror), showed his manliness by remain- 
ing on board with Cook over night, while the ship stood off to 
keep clear of the land. The old king is said to have supposed 
him lost. He was landed in the morning, and Capttain C. passed 
on by the eastern part of that island, and discovered Hawaii. 
As he appeared off Kohala, some of the people scanning the won- 
drous strangers, who had fire and smoke about their mouths in 
pipes or cigars, pronounced them gods. Passing slowly round, 
on the east and south, and up the western side of Hawaii, Cook 
brought his ships to anchor in Kealakekua bay, Jan. 17, 1779, amid 
the shoutings of the multitudes who thronged the shores to gaze 
at the marvellous sight. Seeing so unusual a mode of traversing 
the ocean, and supposing the squadron to be the vehicle of the 
gods, setting at nought their tabus which forbid sailing on the 
water just at that time, they launched their canoes, and ventured 
out upon the bay to reconnoitre, and applied to the commander 
the name of a Polynesian deity, and rendered him the homage 
which they supposed would please him. The popular name of 
that navigator the missionaries found to be Lono, and to some 
extent it so continues to this day. 

The following legend of one of the Hawaiian gods, professes 
to show the origin of the boxing-games of the Makahiki festival, 
and of the worship of C apt. Cook : — 

In very ancient time Lono dwelt at Kealakekua with his wahine, 
Kaikilanialiiopuna. They dwelt together under the precipice. A 
man ascended the pali and called to the woman, u Kaikilanialiiopuna, 
may one dare approach you, — your paramour — Ohea — the soldier ? 
This to join — That to flee — you and I sleep." Lono hearing, was 
angry and smote his wahine, and Kaikilanialiiopuna died. He took 
her up, bore her into the temple and there left her. He lamented over 
her and travelled round Hawaii, Maui, Molokai, Oahu, and Kauai, 
boxing with those whom he met. The people exclaimed, Behold Lono 
greatly crazed ! Lono replied, "lam crazed for her — I am frantic on 
account of her love." He left the islands and went to a foreign land 
in a triangular canoe, called Paimalau. Kaikilanialiiopuna came to 
life again, and travelled all round the islands searching after her hus- 
band. The people demanded of her, " What is your husband's name ?" 
She replied " Lono." " Was that crazy husband yours ?" " Aye, 
mine." Kaikilanialiopuna then sailed by a canoe to a foreign land. 
On th*e arrival of ships the people exclaimed, " Lo this is Lono ! 
Here comes Lono !" 

When Captain Cook moved on the shore, some of the people 
bowed down and worshipped him, and others fled from him with 
fear. A priest approached him and placed a necklace of scarlet 
bark cloth upon his shoulders, then retreating a little, presented 



LEGEND OF LONO. 33 

to him hogs, and other offerings, and with rapid incantation and 
prayer, did him homage ; then led him to their sacred temple and 
worshipped him, as one of their long acknowledged deities. 

About fifty days after his arrival from the north, the king of 
Hawaii returned from the war on Maui to Kealakekua. He 
treated Captain Cook with much respect, but finding the abomi- 
nable practice on board which had been so unfortunately com 
menced at Kauai, attempted to restrain their licentiousness by 
forbidding the women to go on board. But in this he failed, for 
the measure induced the shipmen to throng the shore so much the 
more. 

Kalaniopuu presented Captain Cook with some of his most valu- 
able articles— brilliant feather mantles, and plumed rods, insignia 
of rank of neat workmanship, and imposing form and aspect, for 
which he is said to have made little return. Priding himself on 
the honors shown him, and the influence he had acquired over 
these ignorant barbarians, and trusting to his naval and military 
skill and power, to resist or punish any aggression from the peo- 
ple, he ventured to assert rights which could not belong to him as 
a fellow-man. He not only received the religious homage which 
they ascribed to Lono, but according to Ledyard, who was with 
him, invaded their rights, both civil and religious, and took away 
their sacred enclosure, and some of their images, for the purpose 
of wooding his vessels, offering three hatchets in return. The 
effect was doubtless to awaken resentment and hostility He 
sailed immediately on the 4th of Feb. But before he had passed 
Kawaihae, finding one of his masts defective, he was providen- 
tially sent back to Kealakekua bay, where he anchored again 
and engaged in the needful repairs. The men of the place were 
far less fnendty than before, and finding that the foreigners had 
seduced the affections of some of their women, were disposed to 
oppose them. The shipmen became violent, fired on the people 
and seized a canoe belonging to Paalea, a man of some distinc- 
tion. He resisted, and was struck down by a foreigner with a 
paddle. Then his people threw stones. Paalea rising, and fear- 
ing he might be killed by Lono, the foreign chief, interposed, 
and quieted and drew off his men. But afterwards he stole one 
of the boats of the Englishmen, either for retaliation or indemnity 
Captain Cook demanded of the king the restoration of the boat 
But this was out of his power, for the people had broken it up to 
secure the iron in it for other purposes. Here was a real diffi- 
culty, though not sufficient for war or hostility of any kind If 
Cook had been as ready to award justice to the injured people, 
and to Paalea who attempted to remunerate himself, as he was to 
exact restoration or remuneration from the king who had not 
trespassed on him, this matter might have been settled without the 
guilt of murder on either side. But disregarding the provocation 
which Paalea had had,though he mistook the course of duty in seek- 
ing redress, Captain Cook undertook to bring the king on board 

o 



34 ORIGINAL STATE OF THE NATION. 

with him, that he might compel him to restore the stolen boat. He 
therefore on the 14th of Feb. blockaded the bay or harbor, landed 
with an armed party on the north side of the bay, made a little 
circuit, and came to the house of the king. He sent in his lieu- 
tenant, who invited and led the king out. The captain endea- 
vored to persuade him to accompany him to the ship. They 
approached the boat, which was waiting to receive them. A mul- 
titude of the people collected around, apparently unwilling that 
their king should, in that posture of affairs, go off on board lest 
they should lose him. Some, who apprehended danger, inter- 
posed to detain him. Among these was Kekuhaopio, who 
had hastily crossed the bay in a canoe, having witnessed an 
attack made by the English on another canoe crossing at the 
same time, in which Kalimu, a chief and a relative, was 
shot. The report of this outrage produced excitement in the 
crowd around the king. Some urged an attack on the English- 
men. The king halted and refused to proceed. The armed 
marines formed a line on the shore or at the water's edge. A 
native approached Captain Cook with a dagger. The captain, 
having a double-barrel gun, fired a charge of small shot at him. 
Stones were thrown at the marines by the natives. Capt. Cook 
then fired with ball, and killed one of the foremost natives. Stones 
were again thrown at the marines, and returned by a discharge of 
musketry from them and two boats' crews near the shore. The 
crowd of natives received the fire with firmness, some holding up 
mats as a shield against the whistling bullets. Their dauntless 
men exasperated rushed on the marines, killed four and wound- 
ed three of them. Kalaimanohoowaha, a chief, seized Captain 
Cook with a strong hand without striking him, thinking he might 
perhaps be a god, but concluding from his outcry that he was not, 
stabbed and slew him. The musketry continued from the boats 
and cannon-balls from the ships, at length compelled the natives 
to retire, seventeen being killed and others wounded. Two can- 
non shots were fired upon the people on the other side of the bay ; 
the effects of one upon the trunk of a cocoanut tree remained till 
the missionaries arrived there. A skirmish took place between 
the natives and the English stationed there, in which eight of the 
natives were killed. Among the slain that day were two chiefs 
acknowledged to have been friendly to the English. 

The king and his people retired to the precipice that rises 
abruptly from the head of the bay. They carried with them the 
bodies of Cook and four of his men. On the heights of Kaawaloa, 
they stripped the flesh from the bones of Cook and burnt it with 
fire, preserving the bones, palms and entrails for superstitious 
abominations. There were subsequent skirmishing and bloodshed. 
The English demanded the body of their commander, burnt down 
the village of Kealakekua on the south side of the bay, consuming 
the houses of the priests and their property, including the presents 
oiven them by the officers of the squadron. The bones of the com- 




*1J 

CO 

to 

d 



0) 

in 

d 

o 

o 

o 



o 



d 

w 

d 
Si 

03 

d 

0} 

M 

a 
o 

d 

o 

d 

I 

d 

M 



to 

d 



P> 



""IHI 



DEIFICATION AND DEATH OF COOK. 35 

mander were at length restored ; and were buried in the deep with 
martial honors. A reconciliation took place, and the two P S hlps 
he Resolution and Discovery, put to sea on the22dor23d of Feb 
1779 under the command of Captains Clerke and King 
In the intercourse between the natives and their discoverers, the 

K™riZ\ Kaah ,Tv anU ' Keku P uohi a y°«ng wife of Kalaniopum 
Kamehameha and their contemporaries* received their first impres 
sionswith respect to the civilized and Christian world Kame- 
hameha and others in their deep darkness endeavored to learn what 

ofbeTnlTTh ey C ° U d d , eri T e fr0m interC0UrSe with this new orde 
of beings. Thegreatandacknowledgedsuperiority of Captain Cook 
and his associates over the natives would, had they taken the ^sest 
course, havegiven them an enviable moral power for- good, nlE 
Ae earliest impressions from the Christian world hW salutarT 

StS ,8 tt ta T Sh f d ^ SUCC6Ssful navi g ator ' co^sJien tiou y 
resisted through jealousy for the honor of the Most High, every 

token of religious homage wrongfully offered tohisown per! onby the 
infatuated natives, and with hfs party insisted on the propriet/and 
duty of their leaving their horrid idokand vain oblations Sabus 
and acknowledging the living Jehovah alone as God, hey mkht 
have prepared the way for the overthrow of the' fooSshSd 
bloody idolatry of the land. But that was not the object of the 
expedition ; and if the influence of it had been nugatory t might 
be passed by with little notice. 8 * g 

But we can hardly avoid the conclusion, that for the direct en 

rhTmsdriik/tf 013 ^ 7 ' I"' f Specia °y for his audadtyt allot 
he F™ left tn^W T Ud al } d 1 ma g ister i«l Herod to be idolized, 
he was left to infatuation and died by the visitation of God. 
How vain, rebellious, and at the same time contemptible for a 

Krr.!° t T Te reli S i0US homa S e a «d ««Ses from 
•isible obiec^ lfi Ut6d - WOrshi PP ers ^ demons and of the vilest 
ysible objects of creation, and to teach them by precept and ex- 
ample to violate the plainest commands or rules ofduty from 
Heaven-to encourage self-indulgence, revenge, injustice and 

fewn £ neS fr ! he bUsinesl 0f the highest orier of b'eings 
known to them, without one note of remonstrance on account of 
the dishonor cast on the Almighty Creator ! 

in "S relStloTSeafof Ht> V! "F* ^ ^ 
these ignorant fnd debars ^t^SI'ThS 

orSZdtol :r d fi m ^ bl i ndfold t0 ruin ^ and had *S Foposed 
would Z Wp 11 t e }°} m ° r t0 worshi P him > h ow promptly 
rvtatoroSttnt 1 the ™' sa y ia g "ith astonishment as that - 

But under the influence of a totally different example the na- 

n ad C ul t ",v in S , UPerStiti0n farke/than before, and Encouraged 
m adultery and violence more destructive, passed on another gene- 



CHAPTER II. 

WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

Death of Kalaniopuu — War of Kiwalao — Attack on the South of Hawaii — Inva- 
sion of Maui — Strife of Keawemauhili — Keoua's invasion of the North of 
Hawaii— Early visits of Portlock, La Perouse, and Mears — Metcalf's revenge 

Capture of the Fair American — Vancouver's visit — Assassination of Hergest— 

Cession of Hawaii. — Death of the King of Maui. — Defeat of Kaeo — Treacher- 
ous destruction of Brown — Conquest of Maui and Molokai — Conquest of Oahu — 
Insurrection on Hawaii — State of the nation — Sandal-wood trade — Alliance with 
Kauai— Helpless moral condition. 

After the departure of the discoverer's ships, the old king, 
Kalaniopuu, left the bay and passed to Kau, the southern district 
of Hawaii, having in his charge the young Kaahumanu. He 
shortly after died there, leaving his warrior son, Kiwalao, to suc- 
ceed him as first in authority. He was the father of Keopuolani, 
the present king's mother. To his son the dying king assigned 
three districts of Hawaii, Kau, Puna, and Hilo, and to a nephew, 
Kamehameha, the three remaining districts, Kona, Kohala, and 

Hamakua. 

The son, prompted by his chieftains, undertook to convey the 
body of his father to Kona, — some say to deify his bones in the 
Hale o Keawe, at Honaunau ; and others, to place it in Kailua as 
a pretext for landing a force there and taking possession of Kona, 
as a desirable part of his father's dominions. That he intended to 
rule there if he could, there is no doubt. 

The funeral party proceeded by canoes from Kau and were met 
by Keeaumoku, who mingled his lamentations with theirs over 
their departed king. He then hastened to meet Kamehameha as 
he was returning from Kohala to Kona, and apprised him that 
Kiwalao was coming with a force to Kailua. Overtaken by a 
heavy rain, Kiwalao put in at Honaunau, and deposited the re- 
mains of his father in the house of the idols and bones of the 
Hawaiian kings. Kamehameha and his men prepared to dispute 
his further approach towards Kailua. They sailed down the coast 
and met Kiwalao near Kealakekua bay. The two rivals had a 
most singular interview. Kiwalao, alluding to the agency of one 
of his old chiefs, said to Kamehameha, " Where are you ? This 
father of you and me is urging to a war between us. Two only, 
perhaps, you and I, will be slain. Commiserable both !" 

What a pitiable contest does he seek, for the trial of strength, 
or for the settling of boundaries, without any specific complaint 



WAR OP KIWALAO PORTLOCK. 37 

to be urged, or principles of justice or equity to be supported ! 
Having made this declaration, he returned to Honaunau, and 
proposed a division of the country among the chiefs who were 
ready to acknowledge his supremacy. But Keoua, an aide and 
warlike chief, not only failing of his expected share, but getting 

wTantv Z° rdS l '"tf"' PerhapS f ° r h ' S damor OT exorbitance! 
rent. K'f ,, ™ th ^ men t0 Keomo ' and without a »J appa- 

tree J a ; °f' T -V han ,° 7 ent his S P leen ' fe,led a c ~«t 
'fl'T for Str ' fe > and slew on e of Kamehameha's men. 
A rude contest ensued, which continued, irregularly, two or 

Keaw^ate^T^™^ ^^ "■ «*■**»■» Keeaumoku, 
Keaueaheulu, Kameeiamoku, Kamanawa, Kekuhaupio and his 

a y n"^her;° th T e ^ C , hl t' ftr tedKiwala0 Kea - em -h"li,Keou 
and others In the heat of the battle, Keeaumoku, being one of 

waTttown lw UP n terS ' r u UShin S U P° n the w ™ of Ki-lao, 
was thrown down by being hampered with a pololu or long spear 

Mai!'? b x? Nuhl and Kahai ' wh0 wounded him with f pahoa 

inglfsa I'l ^T thrUSt 3t - alS0 With a P° lolu h y one wh0 taunt- 
nthlT ', T , h ^ wea P° n . s t"kes the yellow-back crab." Though 
!?!,"? °, f hls enemies, overpowered, and weak with fatigue 
and wounds, he still hoped that from his age and rank, their 
kmg who was near, might choose to capture rather than slay him 
but hearing the voice of Kiwalao (instead of saying as he sup 

& h r e v°ne g ckfa';; -^ ^ **** this cha^-" Pres^e" 
me ivory necklace ;» his indignation was rekindled thono-h h* 

momentarily expected the death-stroke. At that moment liwa 

tion aporoarhe I ^ Keeaumoku, making an effort of despera- 
ledE ! and mstead of capturing him, as he sup- 

C W ° uld ha . ve been "gbt in his own case, seized him by the 

Thus 'in the'nt be | n ^ ai T d u Wkh Sharks ' teeth, and slew\ m 
thus, in the utmost stra.ts, he turned the scale of battle in favor 

opp^nts?" 16113 ' Wh ° the " rUSh6d ° n ' ^erpowered and routed his 

kin K g e on/a e u tUrn £l t0 the r , e , idenCe 0f KiwaIao and became the 
side g rabirne;i nf f T auhll J P asSed over to Hilo » a «d for a con- 
v^ions of the' T ^ g ° f , H0 ° and Puna > two of «" ™ <«- 
possession o L . ^ \ ^ Kame hameha was left in the 

a^ Xh he had bohn CtS /f lg , ne , d him h ? the wil1 of his uncl e, 
Kiwalo y defended gainst the encroachments of 

oth^tTy'Jum L%ttcfe g d ht pi y a e ce rS f 0f T ^ "»** ^ 
after the battle thZ>~? P, of refu S e at Honaunau, was, 

pears to have ApWr,T° Ved ^ her wounded father, who ap! 
for vlars Wh, t f d ^ T 6 "^ of a sava S e against Keoua, 
ffidnw^T' hav e been the condition of Kekupuohi, a 
young widow of Kalaniopuu, Keopuolani, the daughter of Kiwalao, 



3g WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

and other young daughters of Hawaii, at such seasons 1 Keopuo- 
lani was made a royal captive. The two rival chiefs Kiwalao 
and Kamehameha, had each been proposed as a husband tor Kaanu- 
manu, in her childhood. The latter took her into his tram imme- 
diately after the victory, and though he had other wives, he soon 
betrothed her to himself, and also made a wife of Keopuolani, the 
captive daughter of his fallen rival. 

Far from being satisfied with his half of Hawaii, he strength- 
ened himself for a time, and as soon as he could venture on it, 
made war on Keawemauhili and Keoua, who unitedly and success- 
fully resisted him, and defended the eastern and southern divisions 
of that island from his grasp. His person was roughly handled by 
a company of fishermen at Puna. He received a blow on the 
forehead from one of their paddles, and narrowly escaped with his 
life Returning to his own little dominions, he made preparation 
for a descent on Maui. He soon passed over to that island with 
an invading force, and made war upon Kalamkupule, the governor, 
a youthful son of Kahekili ; his father, the king, being then at 
Oahu. A fierce battle took place in the mountain passes between 
Wailuku and Olualu, and many were slaughtered, so that the 
waters of the brook Iao were choked with the bodies of the slain. 
Kalanikupule, being defeated, fled to Oahu, and Kamehameha 
passed on to Molokai, meditating farther conquests. 

Meantime, Keawemauhili of Hilo, and Keoua of Kau, fought 
with each other, and the former was slain. Keoua, exulting m 
his success, soon invaded, and attempted to possess the terri- 
tories of Kamehameha ; who, hearing of this invasion, turned 
back from Molokai, met and repulsed the invader. The latter, 
after two battles, at Waimea and Hamakua, retreated to his own 
dominions in Southern Hawaii, but not to enjoy them long undis- 
turbed, as will be shown after glancing at the renewal oi inter- 
course with foreigners. 

After the tragedy, in which Cook, and four of his men, and 

some thirty natives fell, an impression of the ferocious barbarism 

of the islanders was so extensive in the civilized world, that no 

ships visited them for seven years. But as the lucrative trade m 

furs on the North West coast of America, first being ^suggested by 

that navigator, began to be prosecuted, different adventurers were 

called into those seas, who touched at the Sandwich Islands. 

Captains Portlock and Dixon, of the King George and Queen 

Charlotte the former having accompanied Cook, were the first. 

Being: employed in the fur-trade by a British company, they 

visited Hawaii in 1786. Their vessels were surrounded with 

canoes, which brought off hogs and fruits, to exchange for bits of 

iron Apprehending difficulty from insolent and troublesome 

natives, the commanders discharged their guns over them, and 

passed on to Oahu. 

At that time Com. La Perouse, with two French frigates, was 
at Lahaina, Maui, the parties leaving the islands without knowing 



LA PEROUSE METCALF KAMEEIAMOKU. 39 

each other's visit. Though La Perouse appears to have been the 
first foreigner who landed on Maui, he omitted the formality of 
taking possession for his sovereign, having doubtless the common 
sense principle, that the mere seeing the domain of another, or 
setting foot on his soil, does not give possession, or the least 
claim to sovereignty. Kahekili was then King of Maui. Port- 
lock and Dixon anchored at Waialai, east of Diamond Point, on 
Oahu, in June, 1786. They found among the people daggers 
made by foreign hands, for the warriors of Hawaii, when Cook 
was there ; having probably been since taken in battle, at Maui. 
In 1787, Captains Colnett and Duncan of the Prince of Wales 
and Princess Royal, visited the islands; and in 1788, Lieut. Meares 
and Mr. Douglass, in the Iphigenia and Felice, in the employ- 
ment of British merchants at Canton. Kaiana, a distinguished 
Hawaiian chief who had accompanied Lieut. Meares to Canton, 
visited the American coast with Captain Douglass, and was brought 
by him to Hawaii. He took an active part under Kamehameha, 
in establishing his sovereignty in Hawaii, not without awakening 
jealousy. & 

Near the close of 1789, Captain Metcalf, of the American ship 
Eleanor, touched and traded at Hawaii and Maui, and left no 
enviable reputation. He gave an awful demonstration of what 
the sons of civilization could do with savages. In Feb. 1790 
the Eleanor anchored off Honuaula, on the south-western part of 
Maui. Two natives from Olualu, a little farther westward, stole 
her boats moored under her stern. The watchman in it, being 
found asleep, they killed when he awoke, at some distance from 
the ship. The thieves having broken up the boat for the iron, 
returned to Olualu. Metcalf made a revengeful attack, first on 
Honuaula ; but hearing that the criminals were at Olualu, he 
brought his ship to anchor near that place, and offered a reward 
for information of the boat and the lost seaman. The informa- 
tion was given, and the promised reward was demanded by the 
natives. Captain Metcalf replied, "You shall have it soon." 
The people supposing he was satisfied, at least so far as they, who 
had taken no part in the theft and murder, were concerned 
thronged around the vessel in their canoes, to trade. Having 
loaded the starboard guns with musket balls and nails, he tabued 
the larboard side, and the bows and stern of his ship, to prevent 
any of the canoes from lying there, thus making all take the fatal 
position unwittingly on the starboard side, in order to satiate his 
revenge. Then taking his stand in the gangway, to see the car- 
nage of the defenceless, unresisting, and unoffending, he ordered 
the broadside fired into the multitude, and a volley of small arms, 
to complete or increase the slaughter ! More than a hundred of 
the poor people, according to the statement of Mr. John Young, 
who was then boatswain of the vessel, were thus killed, and many 
others wounded. 

This same tyrant had flogged Kameeiamoku, a high chief of 



40 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

Hawaii, the father of the late Hoapili, provoked his anger, and 
thus had led him to resolve to take revenge of the whites that 
should first come into his power. On the 17th of March, subse- 
quently to the horrid Metcalf massacre, a schooner of 26 tons, the 
" Fair American," being a tender to the Eleanor, and commanded 
by a youthful son of Metcalf, but eighteen years of age, put into 
Kawaihae bay. The insulted and revengeful Kameeiamoku went 
on board, with some of his people, unarmed. He professed 
friendship, and informed young Metcalf that he might, that day, 
expect to see his father, who was near in the Eleanor. The 
defencelessness of the schooner and its crew of five men, the 
youth and inexperience of the commander, and the value of the 
vessel and cargo, united with the spirit of revenge in the breast 
of the savage, afforded reasons for attempting her capture, before 
she should join her consort, too powerful to be neglected. The 
strong chief seized the unsuspecting young captain and hove him 
overboard, where he was drowned. The man at the helm, Isaac 
Davis, snapped a pistol at the sea-robber, and was then himself 
thrown overboard. The other four men were killed. Davis, in 
his distress and helplessness, called out " aloha." The natives 
taking that as a treaty of peace, spared his life, and the pirate 
assuming the control of his prize, set the captive sailor on shore. 
The Eleanor w T as at this time, leaving Kealakekua bay for China. 
John Young, who had gone ashore there from that vessel, was 
prevented from getting off to her by a tabu, laid on the canoes 
by Kamehameha, lest Metcalf, learning the capture of the schooner, 
should take vengeance as he had done at Maui. 

Scarcely had the leading chieftain of Hawaii repelled Keoua 
from the north part of Hawaii, when Kaeo of Kauai, and his war- 
like brother, Kahekili, then at Oahu, united in a bold enterprise 
for the purpose of chastising or subjugating Kamehameha and his 
boasting warriors, for their invasion of Maui. They proceeded with 
their united forces, by way of Molokai and Maui ; and passed 
over the channel. The hostile parties met in their fleets of 
canoes, and fought, off Kohala. The allied brothers were repulsed. 
Many of their canoes being destroyed, they retreated to Maui, 
and reinstated themselves in the possessions of their father, Ke- 
kaulike in 1791. Their repulse from the coast of Hawaii was 
ascribed to the effect of a swivel which the Hawaiian chief had 
obtained of Captain Douglass, who had mounted it for effective use 
on a large canoe. Kamehameha, to show his veneration of the 
gods, and to secure their favor, and strengthen his kingdom, 
engaged in building a great temple, at Kawaihae, for the worship 
of Kaili, and for offering human and other sacrifices. It was 
built on a hill, and called Puukahola. While he was engaged in 
the work of erecting this temple, which he consecrated with 
human blood, he sent some of his able warriors to Kau, to take 
possession of those southern and eastern districts, and to put an 
end to the sovereignty of Keoua. Kaiana, aided by Namakeha, 



DEFEAT AND DEATH OF KEOUA. 41 

led this expedition, and entered Kau, while Keoua was at Hilo. 
The latter hastened to repel him, by a rough way of fifty miles. 
Passing with his rude heathen warriors, by the great crater of 
Kilauea, he met, it is affirmed, with a most singular disaster. 
Halting there, for a night, they found the volcano in violent 
action ; and supposing the presiding genius to be angry, tried their 
vain expedients to appease the deity, before they would venture 
to pass on to Kau. It may be briefly stated on the authority of 
natives who were contemporary with Keoua and Kamehameha, and 
who represent themselves as having been witnesses, that while 
they encamped, two days and three nights, at the crater, there 
were repeated eruptions, or the sending up of flame and smoke, 
cinders and stones. On the third day, they set forward towards 
Kau. The earth shook and trembled under their feet— a dense 
dark cloud rose from the immense crater— lightning and thunder 
burst forth over their heads, and darkness covered them, and a 
shower of cinders and sand, thrown high from the crater, descended 
on the region round about, and that a number of Keoua's men 
were killed, and were found there many days afterward, apparently 
unchanged, and were at first mistaken for a living company. 
1 he natives attributed their death to the anger and power of Pele 
whether it were effected by lightning, or by steam, by heat or by 
deadly gases, from the dread laboratory. The inference of some 
ot the people was, that the god of the volcano approved of the 
policy and the measures of Kamehameha, and opposed those of 
Keoua. The story of the death of any of Keoua's men, in these 
circumstances, while he was on his way to repel Kaiana, and 
while Kamehameha was erecting a great temple to secure the 
tavor of the gods in establishing his sovereignty over the islands, 
would whether correct or greatly exaggerated, or even unfounded, 
tend to confirm the superstitions of the people, and to induce 
them to conclude that Kamehameha could not now be successfully 
resisted. The greater the mystery, moreover, which the votaries 
ot idolatry could throw around the catastrophe, real or alleged the 
more would it subserve the cause of superstition. 

Keoua passed on and engaged in several battles with his invad- 
ers ; but becoming dispirited, and the expectation of maintaining 
his independence against the superior force and hostile intention! 
Oi his rival, failing him, he was induced to surrender himself to 
him at Kawaihae in the north-western district of the island. 
Thither he repaired, with several of his friends and supporters, 
accompanied by two of his competitors, men who assured him 
that Kamehameha would receive him with kindness and honor. 
As they approached the landing at Kawaihae, the king and his 
chiefs stood on the shore, much interested to witness the arrival 
and surrender of so brave and formidable a rival as Keoua had 
been. Just as the bows of the canoe reached the land, Keeau- 
moku rushed into the shoal water, seized Keoua unresisting, and 
slew him. Nor was the long cherished revenge satiated by the 



42 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 



•treachery and violence by which this high chieftain fell. Several 
of his friends shared the same lamentable fate, from the same 

cruel hands. 

Kamehameha stood by and saw the blood of murder now ireely 
at his feet, from a rival, who, under the assurance of friendship and 
protection, had cast himself on his clemency. He neither restrain- 
ed nor punished the assassin. Apologists say, he was disposed to 
protect Keoua, but Keeaumoku was headstrong, and attempted to 
lustify the deed by affirming, " If Keoua had not been killed, he 
would make further trouble." Was it for him to pass sentence 
and execute it for future offences of a vanquished chieftain 1 1 heir 
feet are swift to shed blood; destruction and misery are in their 
paths ; and the way of peace have they not known.' _ ■ 

Keoua and his slaughtered companions were laid on the altar oi 
the new temple at Kawaihae, and offered to Kamehameha's abomi- 
nable deities. Thus Kamehameha became master of the whole 
island of Hawaii, about 1792. t ^ 

In March, 1792, Captain Vancouver, a distinguished omcer ot 
the British navy, commanding the sloop of war, Discovery, and at- 
tended by the armed brig, Chatham, Lieut. Broughton, visited the 
islands. This was fourteen years subsequent to his first acquaintance 
there, in company with Captain Cook. He touched at Kealakekua, 
where he was visited by two leading chiefs, Kaiana and Keeaumoku ; 
the former claiming to share the sovereignty with Kamehameha. 
He touched also at Waikiki, Oahu, and at Waimea, Kauai, where 
he introduced to public notice, Kaumualii, the young prince, son 
of Kaeo and Kamakahelei, and subsequently king of Kauai. At 
that period, being supposed to be about twelve years old, he ex- 
hibited more mildness and vivacity than other natives, and gave 
promise of distinguishing himself among his barbarous and iero- 
cious countrymen. The child was attended by a guard of some 
thirty men armed with iron daggers, and carrying muskets in 
bundles. Hostages were required of the commander for his saiety 
when the young prince visited the ship. 

In this visit! Vancouver was painfully struck with the evi- 
dences of the great depopulation of the islands which had taken 
place in half a generation, and with the demonstration of the dis- 
astrous consequences of the early intercourse of Cook and his 

men with the people. „ r 

Shortly after Vancouver left the islands for the North West 
Coast, the store-ship, Daadalus, Lieut. Hergest, touched at 
Waimea, Oahu, on her way to join him. 

To procure water, Mr. Hergest and Mr. Gooch, an astronomer, 
and six sailors landed with some casks. The two gentlemen 
walked to the huts of the natives. A dispute soon arose at the 
watering place, between the sailors and the islanders, and a ror- 
tup-uese was killed. The natives who were about the two gen- 
tlemen hearing of this, and fearing the vengeance that awaited 
them in case the two returned to the ship, stabbed Mr. Gooch with 



HERGEST, GOOCH AND VANCOUVER. 43 

a dagger, knocked down Lieut. H. with a stone, and killed them 
both. I he rest of the boat's crew escaped and returned to the ship. 
The next morning, a boat's crew, well armed, approached the 
shore and demanded the bodies of their murdered friends. Thev 
were attacked with stones from the crowd of natives, on whom 
they fired. The ship sailed the same day for the North West Coast. 
The sovereignty of Kahekili, king of Maui, was at this period 
acknowledged in Oahu. * 

■ ln Jv'' .^'Vancouver revisited the islands. Anchor- 
ing off Kawaihae, Hawaii, to refresh his ship, he found the produc- 
tions of the country were tabu and not to be sold except for arms 
and ammunition. Unwilling to encourage the war spirit, and de- 
sirous to promote peace among the rulers of the different islands, 
he firmly refused to purchase supplies with such articles as thev 
eagerly sought with a view to further conquests. The chiefs at 
length yielded, as they did also in regard to various other tabus, 
when they were seen to stand in the way of their interest or grati- 
fication. It was then tabu for natives to sail on the sea, but four 
of the wives of Keeaumoku, to gratify their curiosity, managed to 
visit the ship in the boats, saying that it was their canoes only that 
were tabu. The ship proceeded to Kailua, where the king 
and his favorite wife, Kaahumanu, now about nineteen years of 
age went on board and were much gratified with unexpected pre- 
sents, one of which was a long scarlet cloak decorated with tin- 
sel. The ship passed on fifteen miles south, to Kealakekua, for a 
better anchorage whither Kamehameha hastened to visit it a e ain, 
going out to it with his train on board a fleet of canoes 

Vancouver, having before noticed the destitution of the island- 
ers kindly brought from California and presented for their benefit, 
a breed of goats, sheep and cattle, which proved serviceable. He 
took laudable pains to convince the Hawaiian chiefs of the 
inexcusable mischief they occasioned by their war spirit and plans 
of conquest. Appearing to respect his judgment, they are said to 
have authorized him to propose to the leeward chiefs a general 
peace, allowing things to remain as they were geneiai 

He passed oyer to Maui, and anchored near Lahaina, where 
kahekili the king then supposed to be more than sixty e« f 
age, with his chiefs, visited the ship. Vancouver discussed with 
hem the two main points which required his attention-that of 
bringing to justice the murderers of Hei^est and his astronomer 
and of promoting peace with Hawaii, and if possible, put an end to 
the wars that were wasting the lives and possession/of the people 

KahriiTnd 1 1 o P f°R UCtS ° f the IT" ^ Kae °' the broS of 
Kahekili, and king of Kauai, visited Vancouver and renewed the 

acquaintance he had formed nearly fifteen years before IkJ^ 

on its discovery. He exhibited alock of Lr whkh 6a P tain V.' 

had given him, and now identified. It had been preserved as a 

chiT 1Z°\1 0f v venerati ° n ' ° r a token * f friendship The 
chiefs listened to Vancouver's arguments. Kaeo appeared es- 



44 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

pecially pleased with the proposal of peace. Kahekili approved of 
the terms, and allowed Vancouver to signify it in a letter to John 
Young in the service of the Hawaiian king. But all were dis- 
trustful of the designs of Kamehameha, and thought the object 
could not be gained, unless Captain Vancouver would return to 
Hawaii for the purpose of securing what he had proposed. But 
this he could not well do. He had other engagements. He 
proceeded to Oahu. Kamohomoho was sent by Kahekili to assist 
him in the object of his visit there. The officer employed to 
arrest the murderers, not being able to find them, seized other 
men, and brought them to Vancouver, as though they had been 
guilty. Though they asserted their innocence, and protested 
against the charge, and the evidence of their guilt was very incom- 
plete, they were shot. 

The salutary impression intended to be made by the exhibition 
of justice in cleansing the land of the guilt of murder, was utterly 
defeated by the treacherous slaughter of unoffending victims. 
While we pity the victims, and the British officer, thus misled to 
participate with the base traitors, we would contrast his consider- 
ation with the madness of Metcalf and others, who would have 
readily fired on the multitude for a private theft or murder, for 
which they could not punish the guilty. 

Early in 1794, Vancouver, commanding the Discovery, ac- 
companied by the Daedalus and Chatham, made his last visit to 
the islands. He arrived at Hilo Bay, Jan. 9. Kamehameha, with 
several of his chiefs, went on board, and notwithstanding the tabu 
of Makahiki, forbidding the sailing on the sea at the New Year's 
festival, accompanied him around to the bay, where the tragedy of 
Cook had taken place. Here Vancouver, the second time, dis- 
charged cattle and sheep, which were tabued against being 
slaughtered under ten years. 

Finding that Kaahumanu had been set aside by her husband for 
suspected intimacy with the aspiring Kaiana, he used his address 
and influence to effect a reconciliation, and was successful. His 
carpenters were employed to assist Kamehameha in the construc- 
tion of a small schooner, for which he had collected timber from 
the mountains, relying on an English carpenter who had left some 
ship for his service, and John Young and Davis to build it ; but 
who, on trial, were found unable to lay the keel. During this 
visit to Kealakekua, the king and chiefs endeavored to form an 
alliance with Great Britain, with the hope of securing the friendship 
and protection of that power. Reserving to themselves the sove- 
reignty of the island, and the regulation of their relations with 
neighboring islands, and foreign traders ; they, on the 25th of Feb., 
1794, entered into some not well-defined agreement, in which, 
Vancouver says, " they unanimously ceded the island of Owhyhee 
to his Britannic Majesty and acknowledged themselves subjects of 
Great Britain, in the presence of George Vancouver and Lieut. 
Peter Puget." In the speeches made by the king and Keeaumoku, 



DEATH OF KAHEKILI, KAEO AND BROWN. 45 

Kaiana, and others, it was kept in view that their sovereignty, gov- 
ernment, priesthood and religion were to remain as before the al- 
liance. So the natives appear to have understood the transaction, 
and from that day, prosecuted their own plans of conquest, gov- 
ernment and religion as before, even spurning the earnest advice 
of Vancouver to dwell in peace with neighboring islands. They 
were liable to insults from every armed vessel, and were led to hope 
for something like protection or friendship at the hands of King 
George, without considering that Great Britain gives protection 
only to those whom she rules, and who are expected to pay for 
being ruled and protected. Having secured the respect of the 
natives to an unusual degree, suggested the idea of a Christian 
mission there, and given them a partial promise of returning 
to reside with them, Vancouver took his leave of the Hawaiian 
chiefs, March 3, 1794, and touching at Maui and Kauai, 
returned to England, and there, early finished the voyage 
of life. His memory has been cherished in Hawaii by 
those who knew him, who, for some time, anticipated his 
promised return. 

In the autumn of 1793, Kahekili having left Maui in the com- 
mand of his brother, Kaeo, visited Oahu, and was conveyed by 
the Butterworth, Captain Brown, to Kauai, to regulate affairs there ; 
and having confirmed Inamoo in the governorship of that island, 
and in the guardianship of Kaeo's son, Kaumualii, he returned to 
Oahu. Soon after this, probably in the early part of 1794, Kahekili 
died at Waikiki ; while Kaeo had his quarters on the eastern part 
of Molokai. * 

The old king had once sent to the aspiring king of Hawaii, who 
was trying to wrest his country from him, this message, " Wait 
till the black kapa (bark cloth) covers me, then take my kingdom." 
This was a remarkable message, whether he meant to say, "'Tis 
vain for you to attempt to wrest my kingdom from me, while I live ; 
when I am dead, take it if you can," or to intimate his purpose to 
disinherit his brave and warlike brother and ally, Keao, and his 
own sons, with a view to make his great rival his heir. Kameha- 
meha made use of it, eventually, to establish his claim to the 
whole dominions of their late sovereign. Kaeo, soon after the 
death of his brother, left Maui and Molokai to return to Kauai, and 
on the way, visited Oahu. When on the point of embarking from 
Waianae, the western district of that island, he suddenly changed 
his purpose, saying he did not wish to die alone, and turning back, 
advanced towards Honolulu, and was met on the plains of Ewa by 
his nephew, Kalanikupule, who gave him battle. Captain Brown, 
who had returned from China with the Jackall and the Prince 
Leboo, was induced, injudiciously, to allow his mate and several 
men with muskets and ammunition to take part with the Oahu chief 
against Kaeo, who fell in battle, with many others, according to 
his wish not to die alone. Kalanikupule and his party being vic- 
torious, maintained the appearance of friendliness towards 



46 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

Brown, to whom they had pointed out the entrance through 
the coral reef into the harbor of Honolulu, not before known to 
the civilized world. # 

But, notwithstanding the aid which Captain Brown had render- 
ed to Kalanikupule and his party, in defeating Kaeo, a plot was 
soon laid by them to cut him off, and capture the Jackall and 
Prince Leboo, the first foreign vessels that ever entered the harbor 

of Honolulu. . . 

Captain Brown having apparently formed an alliance with Kalani- 
kupule (if he had not stipulated to have the island ceded to him, 
as has been hinted), placed too much confidence in the friendship of 
these barbarians ; and notwithstanding his exposure within a recently 
discovered reef harbor, he, on the 1st of Jan., 1795, employed 
most of the men of the two vessels in slaughtering and packing 
pork, on shore, and in procuring salt from a place at a little dis- 
tance from his mooring. Armed natives, taking advantage ol this, 
boarded the vessels, killed the captains and took possession. 1 he 
ship-men on shore, and the boat's crew collecting salt, were by 
other natives assaulted and captured. These captives were 
shortly employed to fit the vessels for sea; under the im- 
mediate inspection of Kalanikupule and Kamohomoho, his prime 
agent, who had but a little before been commissioned by Kanekili 
to assist Vancouver in bringing to justice the murderers of 
Hergest, but who had now been the instigator of this barbarous 

^Scarcely had this now proud barbarian whom Kamehameha had 
driven out of Maui, been allowed to exult in his triumph over his 
brave uncle and his late friend and ally, Captain Brown, when the 
thought of making himself master of the group occurred to him. 
One of the boldest and wildest projects that a Hawaiian brain 
ever conceived was then attempted, which was, for Kalanikupule, 
availing himself of the aid of his foreign captives and a number ot 
his people, to sail with the two vessels for Hawaii ; to get Kame- 
hameha on board, and into the cabin, as he would be expected to 
visit a foreign vessel that should come near his residence, and 
thus secure a most important advantage for taking his kingdom. 
In nine days the vessels were ready for sea, and a number ot 
canoes. Flushed with recent, and confidently expected success, 
the haughty chieftain embarked according to his plan, selecting 
some, and with great pomposity rejecting others, who wished to 

embark with him. „,,'-, ™. .- i, 

The vessels were warped out of the harbor. The natives De- 
coming sea-sick, the English rose upon them, and firing upon them, 
and beating them with the butts of their guns, drove overboard 
those who were on deck, and confined the king and queen and 
one or two attendants, in the cabin. The vessels being thus re- 
taken, they stood out to sea till morning, then coming within _fave 
leagues of Waikiki, put their captives into a canoe and sent them 



CONQUEST OF MAUI AND OAHU. 47 

ashore, and pursued therr voyage, under the command of Messrs. 
Lamport and Bonallack.* 

l ^( te !' J t ? ie ? ea ? ° f Kahekili and Kaeo, who for fifteen years 
had held in check the power of Hawaii, and the ambition of its 
rulers, Kamehameha and his aspiring chieftains, in Feb., 1795, 
passed over and ravaged Maui and its dependencies, spreading 
misery and destruction in their paths. Koalaukani, a son of 
Kahekili, whom Kaeo had left in the governorship of that island, 
unable without the co-operation of Oahu and Kauai, to withstand 
the whole Hawaiian army, 16,000 strong, fled to Kauai ; leaving 
this distracted island to the disposal of the conqueror, who took 
possession, and made a new distribution of the territorv and im- 
provements among his people. 

After three months, he embarked on board a We fleet of 
canoes, with his army and invaded Oahu to subjugate its inhabit- 
ants In this expedition, Kaiana, who had often shown his 
ambition, deserted the standard of Kamehameha, and landing; on 
the opposite side of the island, united with Kalanikupule, to de- 
inHA hostile forces met between the village of Honolulu 

and the precipice of Nuuanu m the rear. Kaiana was slain in 
battle with some three hundred men. The forces of Kalanikupule 
were defeated, and their leader fled to the mountains. Numbers 
attempting to escape through the narrow, precipitous gorge, are 
said to have been precipitated down the precipice, and killed by 
the tall. Thus Kamehameha became the sovereign of this im- 
portant part of the inheritance of the sons of Kahekili f 

Distress and destruction swept over Oahu, and the miserable 
inhabitants who escaped death, felt the scourge of a victors hand! 
During a year's stay at Oahu, Kamehameha cherished ?he 
desire f subjugating Kauni and Niihau, and undertook o build a 
small vessel which he intended to arm for the expedition. Mea„- 
me, Captain Broughton, of the English discovery ship Provl 
oHed\ ?h C n ed at . Ha TY? d ** the grape vine/and was sup- 

fakekua CZT ^ ^ X» &nd a blind chief, at Kea- 
iakekua. He touched also at Waikiki, Oahu, where the victo 
nous chief proposed to salute him with his cannon, which hlhad 

and the Sve^m^^e^^nh 3 ^ 5 ^ dMferent from each other - 
fifty years ago, in such a Sate of WhlL co "j ctin ? . facts respecting transactions 

that seemed to'forbid th s eSabh^S^ ^w- ^^ ■' 0ahu ~ a barba ™m 

was first entered as a misSSaryfe]d f * miSSi ° n there When Tahiti 

^^^^^^^ ^ ° f ° ahU > kalanikupule, some 
in a cave." Mr. Dibble Svs << h P Ll ^ natI ^T Sa >' " he was f °und dead 
fell gallantly fighting for hfs in hri™cTmf**T $* ^^ . Mr ' JaiTeS Sa - vs ' " he 
longed to him, was presented to me Zfh. St A War li ^ l > said t0 have be ~ 

quent to this v ctory of Ws fatSr TnM ^^l ^ ab £ Ut fort y- five y ears subs e- 
p^inted out to the writer ^hat thev r^^T ? ^ ^ Kaiana ' the natives ha ™ 
. spear before he fell. Thlse prints S 1 £ f ° ^ T ! nts ' . whe L re he stood t0 thr ™ his last 
tives, who, in passing/place E feet fn th? ke P' vl8ible b / the Practice of the na* 
r«** & pmce tneir leet in them, and attempt to assume his posture. 



4g WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

rmrchased and also to barter for arms and ammunition, both of 
S he captain declined. The kin. visited the Providence, 
dressed in European garments, and a splendid feather war-cloak 
HemportunedC^tainBroughtonforarticlesofnggingforhislittie 

vessel, which he was building at the harbor of Honolulu. He 
counted on the certain subjugation of Kauai and, m love of 
slaughter and conquest, conceived the design of proceeding from 
Kau!i,to subjugate the' Society and Georgian Islands ; an account 
of which he had received from some three or four Tah.tians who 
had come to Oahu in a merchant vessel. 

« Was not this world made for Cesar V is a question the 
spirit of which was very congenial with the feelings of this 
Hawaiian Julius. Captain Broughton's arguments to dissuade 
him from attacking Kauai availed nothing. Without waiting to 
finish his little 40 ton man-of-war, he embarked his army in 
Soes and boats, causing the live stock of hogs, on Oahu to be 
,Wrnved to prevent a revolt there m his absence, and also to 
guard y against P Ihrretre a t of his army before they should have 
taken the spoils of Kauai. Divine Providence defeated this bold 
and unprovoked attack which he thus undertook ; and by a tempest 
drove him andhis army back disappointed, to suffer with others from 
the destruction of provisions which he had himself rashly caused. 
Many to relieve their hunger, pilfered from the chiefs, and were 
punished with great severity. 

A revolt against Kamehameha occurred, at this time, at 
Hawaii, under Namakeha, one of his high chieftains, which 
becXe' formidable At this period, the work of depopulation 
was rapid through the whole group, and distress general 

On a second visit of Captain Broughton, in July of the same 

year, Kamehameha boarded the ship, and entreated him to take 

him, with some of his principal men, to Hawaii. But this he 

refused, and passed on to Kauai, where the chiefs of the is and 

appeared to be at strife among themselves. Keawe, a grandson 

of Paleloholani, appeared to ha%e the control atWaimea Koa- 

taukani, who had been driven out of Maui attached himself to the 

voung prince Kaumualii, son of Kaeo, and heir to the sovereign y 

nftbft island and opposing the claims of Keawe, was shortly 

aLr killed 'The young prfnce, about sixteen, without power to 

rule dwelt for a time with Keawe, who was also subsequently 

slain leaving the sovereignty to Kaumualii. 

CapS Broughton foundlt difficult to procure water, hogs : and 
vPtrPtables except in return for arms and ammunition. By his 
Se '^anner'he overcame the tabu on water, but passed on 
to Niihau to procure the other needed articles. Here, too, he 
met wita difficulty. After two or three days' intercourse with the 
natives two of his marines were killed by them Broughton's 
party then fired on the people, destroyed sixteen of their canoes, 
Cut down their village, and departed, thus closing another scene, 
in the Hawaiian tragedy. 



TENURE OF LAND TRAFFIC. 49 

Kamehameha returning from Oahu to Hawaii, suppressed the 
insurrection headed by Namakeha, who was slain. The undis- 
puted sovereignty of Kamehameha was thus established over all 
the group, except Kauai and Niihau, in 1796. 

It is supposed that some six thousand of the followers of this 
chieftain, and twice that number of his opposers, fell in battle dur- 
ing his career, and by famine and distress occasioned by his wars 
and devastations, from 1780 to 1796. Who can duly estimate 
the unnumbered wrongs, cruelties and distresses connected with 
the ten thousand murders perpetrated in these barbarian struo-Hes 1 
And what was the effect of such a course on the victors "them- 
selves 1 To Captain Broughton, " the conqueror and his chiefs 
seemed intent on seizing everything they could grasp, their suc- 
cess having effaced every disposition to liberality. " Kemeeia- 
moku, he refused admittance on board the Providence, on account 
of his outrage on young Metcalf, whom he had drowned. But 
so far from showing any mortification or contrition, he avowed 
his determination to capture the next vessel that should fall into 
his power. 

The leading chiefs at this period under Kamehameha, were 
Keeaumoku, the father of Kaahumanu, Kameeiamoku, the father of 
Hoapih, Keaweaheulu, the father of Naihe, and Kamanawa. In 
addition to these, were four others, deemed by the natives skil- 
ful, Kai, Kapaloa, Kaaloa and Kauakahi, who were sometimes 
consulted in public matters. 

Claiming the right of soil throughout his realm, and the ridit 
to make and abrogate regulations at pleasure, and using; the pri- 
vilege of a conqueror who could not endure to have others enjoy 
their just rights, Kamehameha wielded a despotism as absolute 
probably as the islands ever knew. Retaining a part of the lands 
as his individual property, which he intended should be inherited 
by his children, he distributed the remaining lands among; his 
chiefs and favorites, who, for their use, were to render public ser- 
vice in war or peace, and in raising a revenue. These let out 
large portions of their divisions to their favorites or dependants, 

™? '^^1 a G m , anne , r t0 , " ender thdr Service ' ^d bring the 
rent ; and these employed cultivators on shares, who lived on the 

products which they divided, or shared with their landlord, ren- 
dering service when required, so long as they chose to occupy 
the land. Thus, from the poor man who could rent i or ± of an 

t\7' ? i? V S0Verei S n > f ch was > ^ some sense, dependent on 
the will of a superior and yet, almost all had one or more under 
them whom they could control or command. 

This, in a conquered, ignorant and heathen country, without 
the principles of equity, was a low and revolting state of society • 
where the mass could have no voice in enacting laws, or levying 

rpntf' V PPr0pria /i ng , th Vf Venue > or in establishing a limited 
rent for the use of lands fisheries or fish-ponds. To conceive 
of all as supremely selfish, and each superior as desirous to 



50 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

aggrandize himself at the expense of others, would do them no 
injustice. 

With the limited knowledge and skill they possessed, it would 
hardly be expected that cheerful and productive industry would 
thrive, even in such a clime and soil, unless the principles of 
benevolence or a high public spirit could be engrafted in the hearts 
of the people, or that the population could multiply while the 
means of subsistence were scanty, clothing and lodging miserable, 
possessions utterly insecure, and all inheritance hopeless or uncer- 
tain. 

The king, availing himself of his high position, engaged more 
extensively in commerce, monopolizing the chief sources of gain. 
The mountain forests being found to embrace the odoriferous 
and oleaginous sandal-wood which, during his reign, was in good 
demand in the China market, for incense and fancy articles, the 
conqueror, claiming it as his own, by heavy taxation, employed 
the people much in hunting out the trees, felling them, and 
cleaning the wood, and bringing down on their backs ship loads 
of it, from the mountains. 

By this source of wealth, he was enabled to purchase boats, 
guns, ammunition, ships and cargoes. Hundreds of thousands of 
dollars worth of this wood, he bartered for goods, never to be 
used ; but which, being stowed away in insecure and unsuitable 
store-houses, not to be given out or sold for the accommodation 
of the needy laborer, were allowed to perish. If the common 
people had been allowed to buy these articles, what could they 
have given him in exchange for them which he could not, without 
giving goods, take from their hands at pleasure 1 Tons of the san- 
dal-wood were exchanged for such commodities as useless tobacco, 
and pernicious alcohol ; and hundreds of tons for dollars. To 
increase his gains and compete with the traders to China, he 
procured and fitted out a ship, and loaded her with a rich cargo 
of the wood, and sent her to Canton. But the speculation was 
an utter failure ; the charges for pilotage, anchorage, custom- 
house fees, and repairs, and the pay and extravagances of his 
English commander and officers amounted to some $3000 more 
than the avails of the cargo, which, probably, was not sold to the 
best advantage. 

The knowledge he bought so dearly respecting port-charges 
and pilotage, induced him, from that time, to make port-charges 
on all foreign vessels entering his harbor, except public vessels, 
which were always free. 

In the cutting and collecting of sandal-wood, he forbade the 
people to fell the young trees, which, before maturity, were almost 
valueless ; but to leave them for his sons to inherit. This fact, 
and his charging his bird-catchers not to kill the little mountain 
bird, from whose wing they plucked two ornamental feathers, but 
to let them live for his children, struck the people as proof of a 



ALLIANCE WITH KAUAI. 51 

rare quality in a Hawaiian chieftain, and by his native biographers 
are deemed worthy of special eulogium. 

To avoid insurrection, he is said to have endeavored to keep 
the aspirants much about his person, and to have kept them poor 
and dependent. r 

To check the violence which existed in a disturbed country he 
interdicted murder, theft, and robbery; and so far, at length 
restored the peace of the realm, that, as the people say in his 
praise, the aged could journey, and sleep by the way." 

He derived assistance in secular affairs, from the counsel of 
several white residents ; particularly John Young, Isaac Davis, 
and Don Marin. But with all his facilities, he never encouraged 
or dared to allow a subject to rise to independent affluence. 

Mr. Y oung, taking a female of rank for a wife, was himself 
promoted to the rank of a chief, partly in consequence of the 
services he had rendered in the wars of conquest, his strong 
attachment to the king, and his ability and readiness to serve him 
He officiated for a time ; as governor of Hawaii. Though at first 
detained there against his will, he at length preferred to sta V 
rather than to return to England. He had two sons and three daugh- 
ters, who at length came under the instruction of the missionaries. 
One of them has risen to the second rank in the kingdom. 
1 o the foreigners, during this reign, the improvement of the peo- 
ple, as to letters, morals and religion, appeared hopeless, if at all 
desirable Those who took up their abode with them, easily 
accommodated themselves to the native customs, morals, and mode 

Provisions, wood, and water were supplied to ships on terms 
advantageous to the purchasers, who, for a few pounds of bits of 
iron hoop, could refresh their vessels. The reason for giving a 
good hog, or two or three barrels of vegetables for a piece of hoop, 
six inches long, was the cupidity of the trader, and the desire of 
the natives to make such an article into a small adze, to take the 
place of their stone adze of ancient time.* 

Having remained at Hawaii four years,' the king multiplied his 
canoes passed oyer to Lahaina, where Kameeiamoku, the father 
of the late Hoapili, died, and repaired again to Oahu. Some seven 
years after his conquest of that island, he mustered an army of 
several thousand men, for a descent on Kauai. J 

With what show of equity he would have made war on the young 
and unoffending Kaumualn, who had but recently been estab ished 
in the quiet possession of Kauai and Niihau, does not appear, and 
probably that question was not even agitated. A pestilence invaded 
his troops-cut off several of his counsellors-attacked his own 
person-weakened his forces, and sweeping through the whole 

a^ate c^t^Z^T^ con n v d e ed «"* ^ * « 
instruments of the natives. h m0St convenien t and common cutting 



52 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

country, greatly diminished the population, and doubtless con- 
tributed to defeat the expedition. 

The channel between Oahu and Kauai, being 75 miles wide, 
often rough, and far more difficult to pass and repass with canoes 
and open boats than the other channels, the conqueror had the 
sagacity to conclude it would not be an easy matter to retreat to 
Oahu, in case of disappointment and disaster ; and he never 
again undertook the passage. Nor was it then or ever after 
necessary. 

Kaumualii, to secure the peace of his little domain without a 
contest with one of superior power, having received assurance 
that he should be respected, visited Oahu, in person, on board an 
American ship, whose captain pledged him protection. He was 
well received by Kamehameha — made to him a nominal cession 
of his country, and returning home in the same vessel that brought 
him, he resumed, or continued the charge of his domain, as king 
of Kauai and Niihau. 

He engaged in the sale of sandal-wood — purchased guns, am- 
munition, and other articles, but on a much smaller scale than 
Kamehameha. He erected a fort at the mouth of the Waimea 
river — no small achievement for such a people. In this, he had 
the assistance of Dr.ScherTer, a trader there, who had been an agent 
for the Russian governor, at Sitka, and whose movements gave 
some occasion for suspicion that he was plotting to get possession 
of Kauai. He was at length required to leave the country, and 
the prejudice he excited against the Russians subsided.* 

After a residence of nine years at Oahu, Kamehameha took a 
business voyage to the windward, with his principal chiefs, on 
board foreign vessels, accompanied by canoes and other small 
craft. He touched at Lahaina, Kawaihae, Kealakekua ; then at 
Molokai and Lahaina again ; and finally settled at Kailua, where 
he resided about seven years. By this time nearly a generation 
of the race had passed away, subsequently to their discovery by 
Cook. How much of their strength had been exhausted by wars 
and the support of armies, and how much by new and terrible 
diseases, it is not easy to estimate. The population was greatly 
diminished, and the residue unimproved in morals. 

Whether we contemplate the horrors or the glories of the 
rude warfare which wasted the nation, we are not to confine our 
views to the struggles of armed combatants — the wounds, the re- 
proaches, and various evils inflicted on one another, but the bur- 
den of sustaining such armies deserves attention, and the inde- 
scribable misery of the unarmed and unresisting of the vanquished 
party or tribe, pursued and crushed, till all danger of further 
resistance disappeared, must not be forgotten. Especially do the 
domestic condition of women, and the influences employed in 

* See Hawaiian Spectator, vol. i., page 219. 



KAAHUMANll's CONDITION AS A WIFE. 53 

Sft t irf haraCter ° f the riS ' ng S eneration > demand our sympa- 

Trained in heathenism, and on the battle-field, Kaahumanu, at 
the age of thirteen, was taken into the number of the wives of 
Kamehameha. The prowess of her father, his weight in council, 
and his successful influence in establishing the authority of 
Kamehameha, and her being the daughter of the Queen of Maui, 
previously to the reign of Kahekili, contributed to give he 
consequence in the nation, and in the eyes of her husband. 

She became the favorite of the conqueror, though in his course, 

same tim R^T T^V^ ™ eS > and man y of them at ** 
same time. By twelve of his twenty-one wives, he had no 

and Z' I 1 y f n "!! ° thefS ' t? had twent y-f°>". The amount 
nnll ^ ° f aUentl0n Whlch a y° un g wife > a "»ong many, 
could, in toe circumstances of Kaahumanu, receive from such a 
pagan polygam.st warrior and his heathen family, must have 
failed of producing much domestic happiness as her share. 

Subsequently to her accession, she had the mortification and 
vexation to have him take, successively, two of her sisters 
younger than herself, Kalakua and Namahana. Still later the 
daughter of one of these sisters by a former husband he numbered 
among his many wives, as one of peculiar beauty and sacredness 
in his esteem, and entitled to peculiar attention, when verv 
young; one who, after the king's death, became the wife of 
Lihohho, and, on the introduction of Christianity, the wife of 
Kanaina, and who has since risen to the second place in the 
government of the islands. ^ 

It was deemed lawful and respectable for a chieftain to have as 
many wives as he could get, and to turn any of them off at 
pleasure, and supply their place by obtaining the wiVes and 
daughters of others. The bond of marriage, if luch theil- union 
could be called, in strict propriety, was of little value. 

Although Kaahumanu was the favorite of the king, still she 

often had to endure his anger, and experience violent from his 

fTl « X^ many a .H awaiia " wife, less honored, and le 

d 711 f f ' f " teStlfy WaS custo »*ry, even where'polygamy 

A? fce Zi e iT y ' en TT ' h [^™gs, strife and cmefj 7 

At the time the reconciliation between Kaahumanu and her 

husband was effected by the address of Vancouver she Wed 

him to make Kamehameha promise not to beat her StilTfhJ 

occasionally made manifest the natural independence of her 

character. In the early part of their resident 7toZ after Se 

conquest some difficulty between them occurred when she 

determ.ned on making the passage to Kauai, by herself- 

Wtstn" ^hr^ 1 f gle C 4' and near 'V -ompSed 
ner design. She was, however, brought back to Honolulu 

when she complimented Captain Brougnton, of the Providence' 
rttempt! FeSent ° f the Can ° e b Which she had made the bold 



54 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

How it would be possible for a barbarian warrior to manage 
from one to two dozen wives — some young, and some old — some 
handsome, and some ugly — some of high rank, and some low, 
without martial law among them, or without resorting to despotic 
violence, or how he could regulate his own course among them, 
without hostile outbreaks, in reference to some parts of his 
numerous and complicated family, it would be impossible to show, 
and extremely difficult to conceive. It is certain that in fact he 
accomplished neither. 

Kalakua, the late governess of Maui, who gave me much of 
Kamehameha's domestic history, says of him, " He kanaka pepehi 
no ia ; aole mea e ana ai kona inaina. He was a man of 
violence, — nothing would pacify his wrath." She said she was 
once beaten by him, with a stone, upon her head, till she bled 
profusely, when in circumstances demanding his kindest indul- 
gence and care, as a husband. 

An English resident, who enjoyed his confidence as fully and 
long as any foreigner, says, he has seen him beat Kaahumanu 
with a swivel, for the simple offence of speaking of a young man 
as " handsome." 

Captain Douglass speaks of his violent temper and rashness, 
judging that " those about him feared rather than loved him ;" 
and says, " Conceiving himself affronted, one day, by the chiefs 
who were on board, he kicked them all by turns, without mercy, 
and without resistance." His energy, ambition, and success, which 
gained admirers among natives and strangers ; his liberal atten- 
tion to public vessels, after the establishment of his power ; his 
readiness to meet the views of foreigners in the pursuit of mer- 
cantile gains and low pleasures, under his protection, secured for 
him a higher reputation than his conduct and disposition would 
justify, when tried by the laws of morality. When multitudes in 
the nation who regarded him as an invader, tyrant, and oppressor, 
had perished before him, it was natural that those who escaped 
death, and were afterwards protected, should learn to respect and 
obey him, and that those whom he led to victory and to enlarged 
possessions, should highly honor him as a good chief, compared 
with predecessors and contemporaries, though there was much to be 
censured in his temper, his principles and his policy. When he 
added Kalakua to the number of his wives, she says, " Kaahumanu 
was angry." This may have been to her credit, if it is ever to the 
credit of a wife to be and to appear angry at the conduct of a hus- 
band. She was sprightly, beautiful for a Polynesian, and engaging, 
when young ; and Kamehameha was exceedingly jealous of her. 
His admirers speak freely of a peculiar edict which he put forth, and 
which gives a striking view of the state of society, that if any man 
should have illicit intercourse with Kaahumanu, however high his 
rank might be, he should be put to death. What an edict for a 
sovereign to spread before the nation, respecting a favorite wife 
by name ! And what an execution was that of one of his chieftains, 



HELPLESS MORAL CONDITION OF THE REALM. 55 

under this singular edict, which made death the penalty for one 
of the guilty parties, though the same crime, in general, was to 
him, and the nation, of little or no account ! But the severe and 
bloody penalty, the pointed specification, the jealousy, watchful- 
ness, and partial love of the king, and the queen's love of 
influence, power, and reputation, and her attachment to her 
husband, all proved ineffectual as a safeguard, without moral 
principle or the fear of God. Naihe and other chiefs who feared 
their sovereign's frown, and knew not how soon they might feel 
its force, at his command, put their hands to the work of 
strangling Kanihonui, one of their compeers, who was alleged to 
have exposed himself to the action of that despotic edict. 

Ruling Hawaiian chiefs insisted rigorously on the observance 
of the religious rites, put their own hands to the bloody and 
quivering human sacrifice, and charged their successors to sustain 
the system to the ufrnost. Nor did Kamehameha appear at all 
willing to abrogate or relax the ancient system of tabu, or 
discountenance the nation's dark and bloody superstitions. He 
would even seize and sacrifice men to prevent the fatal termi- 
nation of the sickness of a wife, if a murderous priest recommended 
it, while nothing was done for the moral improvement of his 
wives or any other part of the nation. 

Now, if such as has been described, were the condition and cha- 
racter of the favored daughter of one of the high and prosperous 
nobles of the land, and the favorite wife of the most powerful, suc- 
cessful, and intelligent chieftain the islands had ever known, what 
must have been the condition and character of the mass of the peo- 
ple, and especially of the wives and daughters of the subjects of 
such a master 1 How easily did the prince of darkness, who, enter- 
ing Paradise, deceived and ruined the holy mother of the human race 
triumph and rule over her deluded and debased daughters, driven far 
from the delights of Eden, and cast on the dreary and dark shores of 
Hawaii ! These outcasts from the presence of God, being given 
oyer by him, how perfect the conformity of the disposition and 
circumstances of the rising generation, and their general character 
with the malevolent wishes of the destroyer ! No pious mother 
watched with ceaseless care over their infancy and childhood. 
No untiring solicitude, or well directed paternal skill, was applied 
to curb the will and train the opening mind to filial duty. There 
was no moral teacher to instil sound first principles of action into 
their minds, and to array before them proper motives to virtuous 
feelings, well directed efforts, and benevolent achievements- 
motives which are indispensable, and which the Word of God 
presents to the children of Christian parents ; no skilful tutor in 
the arts and sciences, to discipline their mental powers and put 
them on the stretch to understand the works and Word of God 
and the character, duty and destiny of his intelligent creatures! 
Without these, or like influences, found needful everywhere, to 
mould, beautify, and elevate the character, how is it possible for 



56 WARS AND REIGN OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

a people to rise from the dust and abominations of heathenism 1 
While the tendencies of human nature are so decidedly and 
strongly downward as they are proved to be, its elevation in such 
circumstances must be impossible. So forcibly have thinking 
minds been impressed with the stereotype character of the habits 
and religion of the Hawaiians, that they supposed Christianity itself 
could not change them for the better. Even with the torch of 
Philosophy in their hands, and the lamp of Salvation before their 
eyes, they supposed the Hawaiians would refuse the offers of the 
Gospel as unwelcome and powerless. 

If then, a radical reformation, even with good instructions, good 
models, and good influences, diligently employed for years, was 
deemed so hopeless, what possible ground of hope for it could 
there be, when, instead of any aid of this kind, the minds and 
hearts of all were continually buried in the darkness and pollution 
of thickest heathenism 1 But if it were po»ible, it must, to the 
last degree, be improbable, though the knowledge of the exist- 
ence of God and of the falsity of idols is quite attainable from 
nature ; and, therefore, all who worship creatures are without 
excuse. If any possible means in a single case (suppose that of 
Kaahumanu in her destitution) could awaken a desire, and prompt 
the intention, to rise from the course of superstition, sensuality, 
and crime m which parents, superiors, chiefs, and priests led the 
way ; how could the intention be successfully carried into execu- 
tion, without the precepts and motives of the Bible, while the 
soul was surrounded with ten thousand baleful influences, which 
pervaded the whole nation ? Could a single heart become self- 
refined, while affected by its own sinful habits, misled by its own 
conceptions, and daily subjected to the pestiferous action of the 
mass of corruption all around, and to the hidden snares and open 
assaults of the arch tempter 1 How difficult for one of common 
powers, even with enlightened conscience, in such circumstances, 
to withstand a foe who betrayed, and with triumphant malevo- 
lence cast down one in the full vigor of a holy and highly intel- 
lectual mind, while in fellowship with God, and in a state free 
from the corrupting example of a gay, sinful, fashion-loving world, 
and from the influence of a gloomy and crushing superstition. 

With this view of the helplessness of a whole nation, we can 
hardly fail to admire the benevolence of the injunction, " Go ye 
into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature ;" nor 
can we too deeply deplore the fact, that the earliest intercourse of 
the representatives of Christendom with the heathen should so 
often have a decided tendency to confirm their vices, augment 
their pollution and misery, and complete their ruin. 



CHAPTER III. 

PREPARATORY MEASURES FOR PLANTING A CHRISTIAN MISSION AT 
THE SANDWICH ISLANDS, 1809—1819. 

Origin of the Mission— Foreign Mission school— Death of the first Convert— Ordi- 
nation of Missionaries— Appointment of assistant Missionaries— Mission Church 
—Instructions— Embarkation— Voyage around Cape Horn— First appearance of 
Hawaii and its In habitants— Death of Kamehameha— Accession of his son- 
Political station of Kaahumanu— Infraction of the tabu-Suspension of public 
sacrifices— Rebellion— Victory of Kalanimoku— Cause of the innovation. 

Simultaneously with the first impulses of foreign missionary 
feeling in the breasts ot American Christians, in the current cen- 
tury, two tawny youths of the Hawaiian race, Opukahaia (Obookiah) 
and Hopu, from " a boy's notion," as O. said, but led by the 
hand of Providence, attached themselves to an American trader 
Captain Bnntnel, at the islands, and sailed with him to the United 
States. They landed in New York, in 1809. They were early 
taken to the theatre " to see the curiosity," as one of them called 
it ; and like the mass of foreign seamen who then visited our cities 
without being improved in their morals, were for a time exposed 
to the evil of being confirmed in vice and ignorance, and in utter 
contempt of the claims of Christianity. The two youths accom- 
panied Captain Bnntnel to New Haven, Ct., where they soon 
attracted the Christian sympathy of some of the students, who 
ottered to teach them, foremost of whom was Mr. E. Dwight 

Their prompt and successful efforts, their docility and grateful 
attention, promised soon to reward their teachers. Opukahaia 
represented himself as a homeless, miserable orphan, having; seen 
both his father and mother bayoneted by a victorious party, in a 
bloody strife, " to see which should be the greatest " 

In the course of a few years' residence, at different places, 
among Christian friends, he found a Redeeming Friend, and a 
Heavenly Father, and gave evidence of true conversion 

Acquaintance with these youth, and their readiness 'to avail 
themselves of Christian instruction, called attention to others who 
came from time to time from the same country. The friends of 
Christ were led to look upon these sons of Paganism, providen- 
tially brought to their doors, as having a claim for sympathy, care 
and instruction in the Christian doctrine, and attempting to meet 
this claim, they cherished the reasonable hope that suitable efforts 
to enlighten and convert them, would tend to the evangelization 
ot their nation. b 



Kg FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL. 

Earlv in 1816, the Rev. Messrs. A. Bingham and J. Harvey 
drew my attention to the work of training these youths for mis- 
sionary service and conducting them to the Hawaiian field. But 
not having finished my collegiate course of study, and wishing to 
prosecute uninterruptedly, a three years' theological course, I 
declined the service which they commended to me. 

Other youths, from other islands, and from several of the aborigi- 
nal tribes of the American continent, were found to be desirous of 
receiving instruction, giving similar promise of aid to the cause 
of improvement, among their respective tribes. Aiming to secure 
the salvation of these strangers, and to make their agency avail- 
able in spreading the Gospel in heathen countries the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions established, in 181b, 
a school at Cornwall, Conn., for the sons of various heathen 
tribes where they were taught the rudiments of an academical 
education and th/doctrines and duties of the Christian religion, 
to which their superstition readily gave place. 

The obiect of this school was, in its constitution, declared to 
be " The education, in our country, of heathen youths, in such a 
manner, as, with subsequent professional instruction, will quality 
them to become useful missionaries, physicians, surgeons, school- 
masters or interpreters, and to communicate to the heathen nations 
such knowledge^ agriculture and the arts as may prove the 
means of promoting Christianity and civilization. . 

This school embraced Opukahaia and several other Hawanans, 
eight Cherokees, three Stockbridges, two Choctaws two Oneidas, 
two Caughnowagas, one Tahitian, one Marquesan, and one Malayan. 
Here thl hopes of the churches were encouragedby the progress ot 
the pupils underthe instruction of the Rev. H. Daggett, and I especi- 
ally by the evidences of piety and of mental capacity exhibited by 
Opukahaia, Hopu, Honolii and others from the Sandwich Islands. 
P The generous heart of Opukahaia, touched by Divine grace, 
glowed with gratitude to God and his people for the Christian 
Privileges which he was allowed to enjoy, and melted I in compas- 
sion for his heathen brethren, at his dark home, though their 
violence had made him an orphan. His ardent, growing desire to 
use his improved powers in conveying the Gospel to his perish- 
ing countrymen, gave high promise of his usefulness among 
them if, in the providence of God, he should return to his native 
shores While all was uncertain as to his return, and the send- 
ing forth of a mission to that dark field, Opukahaia, in his newly 
acquired and imperfect English, expressed feelings of confidence 
in God and of compassion for his countrymen, which drew the 
hearts of Christians more and more closely to him and his distant 
dying tribe. In a manner apparently childlike, he said,— 

« God will carry through his work for us. I do not know what will 
God do foTmy poor soul. I shall go before God and also before 
Christ I hope the Lord will send the Gospel to the heathen land, 



FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL. 59 

where the words of the Savior never yet had been. Poor people ! wor- 
ship the wood and stone, and shark and almost everything their god 
The B.ble is not there, and heaven and hell, they do not know about 
d '• a ' ' r. v f wonderful thing it is that the hand of the Divine 

uZ'tf n- - aS ? r ° t 1 ght me ?T, that heat henish darkness where the 
light of Divine truth never had been. And here I have fonnd the 
name of the Lord Jesns m the Holy Seriptnres, and have read that his 
blood was shed for many. 

i-Z^jt* a hapPy ^ * h T nOW ' wnile m ? P° 0f fri «°ds and rela- 
tions at home, are perishing with hunger and thirsty, wanting of the 
Divine mercy and water out of the wells of salvation. My poor 
countrymen who are yet living in the region and shadow of death, 
without knowledge of the true God, and i|norant of the future world 
have no Bible to read no Sabbath. I often feel for then, in the nTgh 
season, concerning the loss of their souls. May the Lord Jesns dwell 
in my heart, and prepare me to go and spend the remaining part of 
my life with them. But not my will, O Lord, but thy will be done."» 

He spent a little time among the Theological students at Ando- 
ver, by whom he was instructed, and to whom he evinced a 
strong desire to understand the Word of God. But the high 
hopes entertained by the friends of missions, that Opukahaia might 
be an humble apostle to his idolatrous countrymen, were soon 

Slh^'afflicW h ' S "^ ^ at C0mWa11 ' Ct -> and —7 
Great as were the disappointment and grief at his departure, 
there were consolations m the reflection that the dear youth had 
himself been plucked as a brand from the burning, and made a 
trophy of redeemmg mercy ; and in the hope that his timely con- 

iTThv, 13 ™ ss \ onaT y 2 ? al > hi s brief and consistent Christian 
life and his affec.ng death, would fan the missionary spirit and 

tZZrt P n mU S atlo ". of the Go^el on the shores that gave 
him birth. Deeply as his unexpected death was felt, and loudly 
as we were called on by it « to cease from man whose breath 

nf tL - T t S L- had ?° tendenc y t0 diminish the l; «le ardor 
hi now 1? F na ™ tn : e > fo F evangelizing the Hawaiians, who 
had now lost such a friend and intended teacher. Visiting the 
Foreign Mission school, during a vacation of the Theological 
Seminary, at Andover, and feeling a new impulse to become a 
pioneer in the > enterpnse of spreading the Gospel in that dark 

tt"f fU r aClfiC Isl6S ' I free 'y offered m y self to the American 
Board for that purpose, and was accepted by their Prudential 
Committee, m the summer of 1819 ; and soon after, Mr. Thurston 

nYel? " ma V ° ffered , himSelf for the sa » e work, and was 
uX , ' 7 a ( CC / P ] ed - We co ™pleted our course of Theo- 
nTtT! ^t leS f '^ And ° Ver ' Mas sachusetts, in September, 1819. 
Pnulentll r e ff me T*' We were > at the request' of the 
n^tt, f Committee solemnly set apart, at Goshen, Con- 
necticut, for the work of this ministry. An unusual degree of 

* Memoir of Obookiah. 



60 MISSIONARY CHURCH. 

enthusiasm prevailed there among the friends of the Hawaiian 
race, as many remember, and the missionary zeal of many was 
awakened or greatly increased. The language of the impulses 
of the Spirit seemed to be, " Go quickly to the rescue of the 
dying heathen, and I will go with you," and the Church responded, 
" Go quickly." Nearly simultaneously, twelve others, sons and 
daughters of the Church, offered themselves, and were accepted 
as assistant missionaries for that field. Their earnest language 
was? — « Here are we, — send us." 

Within two weeks after the ordination in Goshen, the missionary 
company assembled in Boston, to receive their instructions and 
embark. There, in the vestry of Park Street Church, under the 
counsels of the officers of the Board, Dr. S. Worcester, Dr. J. 
Morse, J. Evarts, Esq., and others, the little pioneer band 
was, on the 15th of Oct., 1819, organized into a Church for 
transplantation. The members renewed their covenant, and 
publicly subscribed with their hands unto the Lord, and united in 
a joyful song. 

" O happy day that fixed my choice 
On thee my Savior and my God ! 
Well may this glowing heart rejoice, 
And tell its raptures all abroad. 

'Tis done — the great transaction's done, 
I am my Lord's, and he is mine ; 
He drew me, and I followed on, 
Charmed to confess the voice divine. 

High Heaven that heard the solemn vow, 
That vow renewed shall daily hear ; 
Till in life's latest hour I bow, 
And bless in death a bond so dear." 

In these solemn and memorable transactions, the parties 
cherished the delightful expectation, that the prayer then offered 
by one of the Missionaries, " that this vine might be transplanted 
and strike its roots deep in the Sandwich Islands, and send forth 
its branches and its fruits till it should fill the land," would not 
only be heard in Heaven, but ere long, be graciously answered to 
the joy of the Hawaiian people, and of their friends throughout 

Christendom. , # . . 

The object for which the missionaries felt themselves impelled 
to visit the Hawaiian race, was to honor God, by making known 
his will, and to benefit those heathen tribes, by making them 
acquainted with the way of life,— to turn them from their follies 
and crimes, idolatries and oppressions, to the service and 
enjoyment of the living God, and adorable Redeemer,— to give 
them the Bible in their own tongue, with ability to read it for 
themselves,— to introduce and extend among them the more 



LAY AND FEMALE LABORERS REQUIRED. 61 

useful arts and usages of civilized and Christianized society, and 
to fill the habitable parts of those important islands with schools 
and churches, fruitful fields, and pleasant dwellings. To do this 
not only were the Spirit and power of the Highest required —for' 
" Except the Lord build the house, they labor in vain that build 
it," but, since he will not build his spiritual house, unless his 
laborers budd it, the preacher and translator, the physician, the 
farmer, the printer, the catechist, and schoolmaster, the Christian 
wife and mother, the female teacher of heathen wives, mothers 
and children, were also indispensable. Nor could this work be 
reasonably expected to be done by a few laborers only, at few 
and distant points, and in the face of all the opposition which 
Satan and wicked men would, if possible, naturally array against 

LI1 C xll • 

In conformity with the judgment of the Prudential Committee, 
the pioneer missionary company consisted of two ordained 
preachers and translators, a physician, two schoolmasters and 
catechists, a printer and a farmer, the wives of the seven, and 
three Hawaiians. 

Mr. Chamberlain and his wife, in the prime of life, feeling the 
claims of the heathen on them, were willing to leave their 
friends, their pleasant home and farm in central Massachusetts, and 
embark for the islands, with their five children, three sons and 
two daughters, rather than to withhold their personal labors from 
the heathen. 

Christ undoubtedly requires all his followers to bear their cross, 
and to forego or forsake whatever comes in competition with 
rendering him the highest service, while, for everything sacrificed 
with a right heart, for the purpose of honoring him, and extending 
his gospel, he gives the unfailing promise of manifold more! 
Many who admit that the Lord encourages and commands his 
Church to give the Gospel to the heathen, decline the service, on 
the plea that they are not qualified for it, forgetting that he, who 
commands and calls, can give the grace that is needful, and that 
qualifications may be increased while life and strength continue. 
One of our pioneers, Mr Whitney, though he had but just entered 
on his Sophomore studies, at Yale College, felt so strongly 
impelled to hasten to the Sandwich Islands, that with the conslnt 
of his instructors and the approbation of our Board, he con- 
cluded to forego the further advantages of that institution, and 
embarking at once, in this enterprise, to prosecute his studies 
on board ship, and in the field, and become a preacher to the 
heathen when he could command their language,—and this he 
accomplished. ° 

The plan of taking females from this country to live or die 
^°f g w u barban T f s of Hawaii, appeared to many objectionable 
and forbidding. It was deemed advisable to send out the frame 
of a house for the accommodation of the mission m their new 
abode. This was subsequently transported to the islands, 



§2 MISSIONARY AND CHRISTIAN VOWS. 

gratuitously, through the generosity of Messrs. Bryant & Sturgis, 
of Boston, prompted by sympathy for the females of the mission, 
for whose habitations they believed the grass-thatched huts ol 
Hawaii would be unsuitable. Such was the apprehension ot these 
gentlemen that our families could not long remain among those 
larbarians, amid the privations and suffering to which they 
would be exposed, in so rude, so dark, so vile a part of the world 
hrs-they knew the Sandwich Islands to be, that they gave their 
ship-masters visiting that quarter, instruction to offer them a free 
passage back to the United States. While thousands treated the 
self-immolation of the missionaries, and the general plan ol 
seeking the good of the heathen, at Christ's command, whatever 
it might cost, as truly commendable, tens of thousands regarded it 
as foolish or fanatical, an uncalled for sacrifice of comfort, property, 
and life. By many, the missionaries were urged to a different 
course, because there was so much to be done at home, or because 
it would cost so much to complete the plan abroad, or because 
thev did not think it of much importance that the heathen should 
ever hear the Gospel. Nearly all the early missionaries from the 
United States, on resolving to devote themselves to the heathen, 
were strenuously opposed by their parents, relatives and friends. 
But those who opposed this cause, had either given too little 
attention to the pressing necessities of the heathen, and the 
ability and duty of Christians to give them the Gospel ; or they 
were under great misapprehensions as to the detriment that might 
result to kindred, and country, and home from foreign missionary 
efforts ; or they had far too small a degree of regard to the 
authority of Christ, and the high claims, and holy principles of his 
religion, which require those who enjoy the Bible, to love their 
heathen neighbors, in such a sense as to be willing to visit them, 
or send them missionaries, and to make sacrifices to supply their 

W The members of our mission, brought together from different 
parts of our land, feeling bound by the will of God to enter on 
the missionary work, subscribed to vows (it may be well to ob- 
serve), similar in their nature and extent, to the public vows of 
all who properly join themselves to the Lord and his people. 
The specification of a design to convey the Gospel to a particu- 
lar tribe, marked a difference from ordinary Church covenants, less 
than might at first glance be supposed ; for all true churches 
engage, by covenant, to do the Lord's bidding. The true convert 
is bound to observe the ordinances and to extend the influence of 
the Gospel, because Christ requires it, rather than because of his 
own engagement To know, to be qualified to have opportunity, 
constitute the special call to do good. And for aught that ap- 
pears to the contrary, the Divine injunction to teach men uniyer- 
sallv to observe all the commands of the Redeemer, is a call to 
teach, extended by him to every son of Zion whom he qualifies 
thus to serve him. 



INSTRUCTIONS BY DR. WORCESTER. 63 

That every church of Christ is bound to serve him with the 
same spirit of consecration and self-denial as any foreign mis- 
sionary band, cannot reasonably be questioned, for whether we 
go up to the missionary field of battle, or tarry by the stuff, we 
have " one faith, one Lord, one baptism," one Bible, and one 
standard of Christian duty by which we shall all be judged. That 
a missionary laborer, or a missionary Church, ought to possess a 
degree of consecration far higher, and to practise self-denial far 
greater than what ordinarily appears in the churches, cannot be 
doubted. Still, God's claim on the missionary, the wealthy pub- 
lican, the rich young man, the affluent Mary, and the poor widow, 
for the fullest revenue of honor which it is possible for them to 
render him, is equally imperative. 

The mission received the public instructions of the Prudential 
Committee given by Dr. Worcester, on the evening of the 15th 
of Oct., at Park St. Church, when one of these pioneers preached 
< on the grand design of the Bible to promote benevolent action." 
In the course of an interesting week of final arrangements for the 
expatriation of our little Missionary Church, the members of it 
invited their fellow Christians to unite with them in renewing 
their oath of allegiance to the Savior at his table, and were in this 
solemn exercise, and in various other ways, allowed to mingle 
with sympathizing friends who took commendable pains to cheer 
them on in their untried course. Many churches, in different 
parts of the country, moved by the same spirit, engaged in 
special, earnest prayer for the success of this mission, and many a 
heart began to anticipate the happy result of the enterprise. 
Mr. Evarts, the treasurer, having engaged a passage for the 

SJT™ ° n 1 b °^ rd the bri S Thadde us, Captain Blanchard, for 
3M,5UU, exclusive of provisions for a long voyage, she was made 
ready for sea, by the 23d of October. In the forenoon of that 
day, Mr. Thurston gave the parting address of the mission to its 
friends, at Park St. Church, that monthly concert temple dear to 
many a missionary heart. They repaired together to the wharf, 
where they united in a parting hymn, pledging a close and per- 
manent union though far and long separated ;—- 

" When shall we all meet again ? — 
When shall we all meet again ?— 
Oft shall wearied love retire ; 
Oft shall glowing hope expire ; 
Oft shall death and sorrow reign, 
Ere we all shall meet again. 

" Though in distant lands we sigh, 
Parched beneath a hostile sky ; 
Though the deep between us rolls, 
Friendship shall unite our souls ; 
And in fancy's wide domain, 
We shall often meet again. 



64 EMBARKATION OF THE PIONEERS. 

" When the dreams of life have fled ; 
When its wasted lamps are dead ; 
When in cold oblivion's shade^ 
Beauty, power, and fame are laid ; 
Where immortal spirits reign, 
There may we all meet again." 

A fervent and appropriate prayer was offered by the Secretary 
of the Board, and the mission was affectionately commended to 
the grace of God, and immediately conveyed to the brig by a 
barge furnished for the purpose by a U. S. Naval officer, they 
being still accompanied bv the Secretary and Treasurer and a lew 
other friends. When these had given the parting hand and bene- 
diction, they descended into the boat and began to move oft. Ine 
tender and benignant look of Dr. Worcester, as the boat left our 
vessel, turning his eyes upon the little band looking over the 
rail, as if he would say, my love be ever with you, will not 
soon be forgotten. When they had reached the wharf, the brig 
weighed anchor and set sail, and as we dropped down the stream, 
they waved their handkerchiefs, till out of sight. Though leaving 
my friends, home and country, as I supposed for ever, and trying 
as was the parting scene, I regarded that day as one of the hap- 
piest of my life. But loosing from our beloved country, and not 
expecting ever to tread its shores or look upon its like again, with 
what intense interest did we gaze upon its fading landscapes, its 
receding hills and mountains, till the objects successively disap- 
peared in the distance, or sank below the horizon. ... 
For the first month out, the sea was rough, and the winds not 
favorable, and most of the passengers felt the inconvenience of 
their new mode of life; and some suffered much and long from 
sea-sickness. In one instance, we were, for fourteen days and 
nights (like Paul in Adria), driven up and down between 37 and 
39° N. Lat., and, during a period of 24 days that we were tossing 
and rolling, we made but five degrees toward the equator and in 
the meantime, shipped a sea that earned away the starboard 
waist-boards and overturned the caboose. The remark was then 
made in our journal ; — 

" November 17th. We cannot but conclude that he who controls 
the winds and the waves and conducts the affairs of nations, is either 
kindly withholding us from dangers and disasters at Cape Horn, or 
oneratinc changestt the islands favorable to the introduction and success 
of this enterprise. He is inuring us to the hardships and preparing 
£ for the trials of missionary life. He spreads our table on the face 
of the deep ■ gives us the comfort of returning health, teaches us to sit 
with meekness It his feet, and learn his will, and trust in his all-suf- 
ficient grace." 

The following day we were indulged with favorable winds, and 
the rest of the loyage was, for the most part, agreeable and pros- 
perous, allowing us generally several hours a day for study. 



PASSAGE THROUGH THE ATLANTIC. 65 

We entered the torrid zone, Dec 2d, 40 days from Boston ■ 
crossed the Equator on the 13th, and spoke the ship Mary on the' 

15th and sent by her a package of about 30 letters, to our friends 
gratified to report progress. Jan. 4th, 1820, off the mouth of the 
Kio de la Plate, we experienced a gale from the north. Its vio- 
lence rent several sails ; we ran under almost bare poles, and 

earned what it is for mariners to « reel to and fro, and staler 
like a drunken man" The tossing mountains around us 
skipped like rams and the little hills like lambs." The foaming 
surges lashed the trembling sides of our little bark, and drenched 
her decks The rain, like hail, pelted the poor sailors, as they 
clung to the rigging, through which the wind whistled and the 
spray swept over the face of the deep, like the driven snow in a 
northern winter's day. But he, who said to the raffing tempest 
"Peace, be still," afforded us protection, and gavels peace 



We passed through the Straits of Le Maire, and on the following 
day Jan. 27th, 1820, noticed the changeful weather in that for- 
bidding region, and made some memoranda of what passed within 
and without, as follows ; — 

Ten o'clock, A. M With a fine morning and a fair breeze, which 
sprang up soon after the last evening's sacrifice, we find ourselves deli- 
vered from the dangers of Le Maire, and rapidly and pleasantly advanc- 
ing towards our turning point, the place of hope and fear, while the 
pointed mountains of Staten-Land fall astern and sink below the hori- 
zon. 

One o'clock, P. M. Every hour is big with interest. While at the 
rate of eight knots an hour the brig serenely cuts her way, the W 
looked for cape rises to our view, and all hearts leap for joy But in 
the midst of congratulations, while we gratefully acknowledge that we 
are blest, not only with undeserved, but unexpected favors? and that 
our times and seasons are at the disposal of an All-wise Providence it 
becomes us to rejoice with trembling, lest we should not sufficiently 
glorify God in view of his gracious smiles. J 

Two, P. M. The wind rises— dark clouds begin to hover round— 

an approaching whirlwind is announced. « All hands on deck." 

rSned C below deck COm P anion - wa y closed-the passengers im- 

Half-past two. For a moment, our Heavenly Father seemed to hold 
the rod over us. The wind subsides. A gentle rain descends -Light 
breaks in ; our Father smiles again ; we know that he who made clpe 
Horn and placed it here as a way-mark, which the tempests of sixtv 
centuries have not been able to remove, can conduct us around 
it in safety ; nor shall whirlwinds or storms prevent us from erecting on 
it the Kbenezer of the Sandwich Islands Mission • 

Three, P. M. The wind rises suddenly. "All hands on deck" 
resounds again. The waves lift themselves up ; the waters roar. Our 
little trembling bark with her invaluable freight, yields to the oppos- 
ing currents, and lightly bends her course toward the south. 

h our o clock. The sun breaks out in the clear western sky, while 



66 CAPE HORN. 

the dark tempest, passing on to the east, bears down upon the waters 
of the Atlantic, leaving us running briskly south, while the cape sinks 
behind a pleasant sea. 

Six o'clock. The sun shuts in behind a dark cloud. A squall ap- 
proaches. 

Seven o'clock. The sun breaks out again and smiles. 

Eight o'clock, P. M. While our vessel was lying to and tossing on 
the rising billows, her sails close furled, her decks drenched with a 
heavy spray continually breaking over her, and a strong west wind, as 
it roared through the rigging, drifted her reluctantly towards the south 
east, we assembled, as usual, at that hour, for evening prayers, read 
the 46th Ps., and sang the 83d hymn of the Selection, acknowledged 
u the good hand of our God upon us," in his past, undeserved favors, 
endeavored to lay ourselves peacefully at the feet of Divine Sovereignty, 
and to implore the kind protection, the sure guidance, the continued 
presence and blessing of him whose unfailing goodness constrained us 
to say, " Hitherto hath the Lord helped us." We sang, " Jesus lover 
of my soul." Through the evening, while his waves and billows seem- 
ed to go over us, we felicitated ourselves that this gale had not been 
commissioned a little sooner, which might have dashed us on the rocks 
of Staten-Land ; and we could say, " The Lord of Hosts is with us, 
the God of Jacob is our refuge." 

During 24 hours, we went about two degrees to the eastward, 
and made about 50 miles southing ; most of the whole a loss. Our 
hearts were somewhat tried to be driven away from our course, and 
from our object, just at the moment when, with exultation, we seem- 
ed to be turning the goal, to bend our way north-westerly, directly 
towards our desired and destined field, and still to find ourselves 
in Lat. 56° 28', Lon. 65° 30'. Though we had passed almost a 
sleepless night, and the commotion of the elements continued 
through the 28th, we were not denied the comfort of a good de- 
gree of calm resignation, and unshaken confidence in the Captain 
of our Salvation, 

On the 29th, our ground was regained, the Cape in sight as before, 
and our praises called forth to him " Whom winds and seas obey." 

One of the happiest Sabbaths of the voyage was the 30th of 
January, when we passed the Cape, and we found the region of 
terror and danger to be the place of our special rejoicing, and we 
united in a grateful song, which was composed at the time, to 
celebrate the event, and denominated our 

EBENEZER. 

With joyful hearts and grateful praise, 
Our Helper God, thy name we hail, 

Our Ebenezer here we raise, 

While round the stormy cape we sail. 

Conducted by thy sovereign hand, 
Mysterious, mighty, wise, and good ; 

We left our friends and native land, 
To toss upon the raging flood 



SPEED IN THE PACIFIC. 57 

When adverse winds our course delayed, 
And dangerous currents rolled below, 

Thy voice the roaring tempest stayed 
And made the breeze propitious blow. 

From want, from pestilence, and death, 

Defended by thy gracious care, 
To thee we raise our tuneful breath : — 

Our Rock of Help forbids our fear. 

This way-mark, source of boding fears, 

Fixed by his hand who rules above, 
The tempests of six thousand years 

Have ne'er been able to remove. 

So shall our grateful record stand, 

• Thus far by thy kind aid we've come," 
So will we trust thy constant hand 
To bring our souls in safety home. 

During the week, from the 28th of Jan. to 4th of Feb., we ran 
12 degrees westward, between 56° and 60° S. Lat. The days 
were lon^, having about seventeen hours sun. The twilight' 
passing along the southern horizon, from west to east, under the 
south pole, continued from sunset to sunrise, or seven hours It 
was mid-summer there, but the mercury stood but 12 degrees 
above freezing point, at the close of a long summer day, Feb. 2d 
Icebergs, or fields of ice were possibly not far distant. Winter 
clothing was required to make us comfortable. From the 7th of Feb 
to the 7th of March, we ran 50 degrees to the northward, and 30 
westward. It was the opinion of some of the officers that no vessel 
ever passed more rapidly or pleasantly from Cape Horn to that 
point, than that which conveyed our mission. On the 11th of 
March we had an unusual visitor, against which missionaries at 
sea should be on their guard. Several of the brethren and others 
having been many weeks denied the privilege, allowed themselves 
the pleasant and healthful exercise of bathing in the ocean, when 
nearly becalmed in the torrid zone. A few minutes after they 
had returned safely on board, while a sailor was painting the bow- 
sprit, with his feet in the water, a large shark approached him, 
whose destructive jaws he narrowly escaped. The shark played 
or raved round the vessel, with the boldness and fierceness of a 
hungry tiger, and put up his nose to the side of the brig to smell 
the track where the swimmers had ascended from the water. G. P. 
Kaumualn and one of the officers, dexterously put a snare upon 
him, as he passed under the main-chains. The vigorous flounder- 
ing of this Leviathan made the sea boil. He seized hold of the 
end of a pole with his teeth, by which, in connexion with the 
rope on his flukes, the shipmen and passengers drew him up the 
side of the vessel upon deck. It was found that he had swal- 



68 mr. Whitney's exposure and escape. 

lowed a bone, which the cook had thrown overboard while we 
were bathing so that he must have been near at the time. I he 
mingled emotions of gratitnde for deliverance from danger, so 
recent, bnt then unknown, and so effective an admonition to be 
sS y on our guard, and of pity for a nation so degraded as to 
egard thl monster as' a god, and of confidence that he who had 
shut this lion's mouth, would hold in check all our enemies and 
triumph over all the vanities of the heathen, cannot be easily de- 

"'Somewhat similar emotions of gratitude and praise were 
awakened subsequently, by another singular occurrence, three 
days before we reached the islands. Mr. Whitney, for the purpose 
of getting needful bodily exercise, undertook to assist in painting 
the outsit of the vessel, standing on a suspended plank and en- 
deavoring to secure himself, by grasping with one hand, a rope 
fastened above him. From this position he was thrown into the 
S "nd was left astern, calling for help, and st ruggling , in vain 
to overtake the vessel, which was under full sail. Instantly, seve- 
ral buoyant articles were thrown overboard to aid him. With 
S self-possession, and skill in swimming, he was able to sustain 
We If, and to buffet the waves successfully, after one or two had 
broken over him, till he gained a bench which had been thrown 
oTto serve him'as a bnfy. As he reached this, and .found u. 
aid he raised and waved his hat, as a kind signal to his anxious 
but receding friends, and then composed himself in prayer, thus 
waiting to L what'could be done for him. Never, before did 
the mifsion family know how much they loved him. At the 
^~de!sof y Captain Blanchard the brig "was Imve . to ' 
within the distance of about one-third of a mile from Mr. Whitne . 
In five minutes more, a boat was cleared away, lowered, and sent to 
his assStance, and in about 20 or 25 minutes from his fall, he was 
b ought safely on board again. We had not forgotten the danger 
Sharks, nor were we^insensible to the danger of drowning 
eve" to a good swimmer, when so unexpectedly precipitated into 
'he fathomless ocean. God had, we believed .something yet : for 
our brother to do among the heathen, and we lifted up our thank - 
riving for the speedy answer to prayer in supporting and deli- 
ferinl him, as he once did Peter, on the sea of Tiberias. The 
promfses were not only comforting to the Fishermen of Gal. foe, 
"When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee,''- 
« Lo I am with you alwayt," but to us also, in traversing a seem- 
ingly' reWess distance, amid the perils of the oce an Such ex- 
posures and escapes were calculated to make us feel theneedof 
present Divine aid, and of constant preparation for a sudden sum- 

m Awake Tsome measure, to considerationslike these, we observed 

the next Xv the 28 th of March, as a season of fasting and prayer, 

tat we St be brought safely to our field, and prepared to enter 

t wlpToper feelings of heart. The feelings which we deemed 



ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION. g9 

it necessary for us at this time, especially to seek and cherish 
were confidence m the government and providence of God? f ,en4- 

oThiZo'ZZ: VI ° lati0n ? ° f u hiS laW > Z ratitude for theble's^ngs 
ot his Gospel, compassion for the wretched children of Paganism 

and superstition, benevolence towards all, and faith in the HorS 
ZlZ r r SeS ° f ° hriSt Whh reference to tife sah^ of tne 



Two days later, at early morning, March 30th, to the iov of 

7 Z Pe wI htt Th C T?f n ^ the '°% l0 ° ked fOT Hawaii »pK 
in the West. The lofty Mauna Kea lifted its snow crowned 

summit above the dark and heavy clouds that begirt its wait 

Our natives eagerly watching, had descried it in the night, Tt he 

distance of eighty miles. As we approached, we had a fine view 

ItrictsVHLt? 3 f the ?' £ - S° aSt ° f the WS^S 
districts ot Hdo, Himakua, and part of Kohala ; and as the sun 

shining in his strength dissipated the clouds, 'we had a more 

a n bas e e SS of e so V :r t h° f I" 6 ^^T P Vramidal Mau ™ Kea, having 
a base of some thirty mdes, and a height of nearly three miles 
Its several terminal peaks rise so near "each other, as scarcS to 

of fhi 'Ts't 8 A la^ of'IfT- ^^ "?»* °" the *^£ 

01 mis vast Atlas of the Pacific, prove the r £reat elevation bv 

titTfn w ,r in a tl e ' S r Vir °r d ^ iC6 ' and theifsummitrcoverea 
with snow in th lS tropical region, and heighten the grandeur and 

beauty of the S cene,by exhibiting in miniature, a northern whiter 

in contrast with the perpetual summer of the temperate and^to rid 

T^^Z^u" ** ^ The Sh ° reS alon S ** ^ 
appeare 1 %ery bold rising almost perpendicularly, several 

F ot tee f re et bluffs ng thf r ° We i d ^ "4 ™™ S and -^2 
™°« i ' e countr y »ses gradually, for a few miles 

s p „ r ? r h a ef as 2i appe T nce ' r th a s P rinkiin g of t^ e rs 

iltai„,^^rUTore?t: StfS £ £ 

ttmperSo^ a ofrmo f uS. SOme ^ "^ * ^" 

As we approached the northern extremity of Hawaii we 

gazed successively upon the verdant hills, and deep ravines' the 

streams cascad s C f™^ ^ ■**** Umns of ^ *e 
wthTlasses stetchnt 8 ' and VeStl g es of volcanic agency : then, 
witn glasses, stretch ng our vision, we descried the objects of our 

:£tt^Xn ft sh0 V~ tal being?p C urc°has°e U d 
TuDerstitLn g An I,' ? d ^ r ?,™ d there ' the monuments of their 
superstition. Animated with the novel and chaneeful scene we 
longed to spring on shore, to shake hands with fhe pZle ' aid 
commence our work bv tellino- them „e +i>„ t people, ana 

Tesns Phri^i .» ' filing them ot the great salvation by 

Hawaii Maui rol ^ PaSS6d u r ° Uad the northern ex ^mity «J 
or ttoy £. ° Ur nght ' aUhe di8tanCe 0f twentv - fi - 

wiSfu^rii 1116 ,- 1 - 66 ' 01 weste ™«ide of Kohala, an officer 
with Hopu and Honoln, was sent by a boat, at 4 P. M., to make 



70 DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA. 

inquiry of the inhabitants respecting the state of the islands and 
the residence of the king. Waiting nearly three hours, v* 
hailed their return, eager to catch the sound of the fir tin te h- 
gence ; and how were our ears astonished to hear, as it were, the 
voice divine, proclaiming on their hills and plains, 

" In the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord, 
Make straight in the desert, a highway for our God. 

How were our hearts surprised, agitated and encouraged 
beyond every expectation, to hear the report-" Kamehameha is 
dead-His son Liholiko is king-the tabus are abolished-the 
images are destroyed,-the heTaus of idolatrous worship are 
Sd, a^d the pity' that attempted to restore them by to. 
of arms has recently been vanquished ! The hand ot t*oa . 
bow visible in thus beginning to answer the prayer of his 
people for the Hawaiian race ! But such is the known pro- 
oensitv of the human heart to follow the vanities of the heathen, 
that even the tribes of Israel, though trained to the worship 
of tie true God, and made to acknowledge the oft repeated and 
wonderful interpositions of his power and mercy, were ever ready 
we remembered^ to relapse intoidolatry ; and how much more did 
^ ea" these un'instructld heathen would do so unless they could 
be speedily impressed with the claims of Christianity. Without 
thi P there* could be no security that the nation would not be 
scourged with atheism or anarchy, or with a species of idolatr, 
more vile, bloody and fatal, than they had ever yet known. 
M To detail the circumstances of the departure and obsequies of 
Kamehameha who finished his career at Kailua, and of the events 
K3 I translate several passages from an account drawn 
un bv natives and published in the Mooo elo Hawaii, 1838, 
?hich servl to illustrate the character of the religion in which 
he lived and died. 

« The illness of Kamehameha became so great that the native doc- 

tors could not cure him. Then said the priest, It is best to build a 

house for your god, that you may recover.' The chiefs sustaining the 

adv ce of the pries!, built a sacred house for his god Kukail.moku and 

a Cu took place, ' at evening. The people apprehending that the 

■ P *Xand chfefs were urging Kamehameha to a-e men sacrificed Jo 

his sod for his recovery, were seen to fly, through fear of death, ,ma 

r u! ned in their hiding-places, till the tabu was over. Probably the 

king did not assent to the proposition, but was heard to say, men arc 

tahfi for the king'-alluding to his son. After the worship, the s king s 

^intasel, and he became helples, ^»^ ta ££j 

arrived for the new temple, he said to Liholiho, Go to the worsmp 

Tvour eod-I cannot go.' Then was ended his praying to his 

?eather-go g d, Kukailimoku g (an image of ^^^"fother 

network and feathers). But he assented to the P ro P, os f ™ ^wU 

worshipper, who, having a bird-god called Pua, said, The sick will 



OBSEQUIES OF THE OLD KING. 71 

be cured by it,' though the body of the god was the bird aloe, that is 
eaten. Two houses were, therefore, erected ; but while occupying 
them, he ceased to take food, and became extremely weak. His wives, 
children, and chiefs, perceiving this, after three days, conveyed him to 
his dwelling-house. . . On account of the tabu of that period, there were 
six kinds of houses, a house of worship ; a front or eating-house for 
men; an eating-house for women ; a sleeping house ; a rear" house for 
beating kapa, and a house for the seclusion of women at certain periods. 
In the evening, the feeble king was borne from his sleeping-house to 
the front house, and took a mouthful of poi and a little water. The 
chiefs asked him for his final charge ; but he made not the least an- 
swer. He was lifted back to his sleeping-house ; and near midnight, 
brought again to the front house, where he took another mouthful of 
food with water. Kaikioewa then addressed him thus, < Here are 
we all, your younger brethren, your king, and your foreigner; lay 
down for us your charge, that your king and sisters may hear. 1 * 
Not frilly comprehending, he with difficulty inquired, ' What do you 
askr' ^ The chief repeated, ' Your charge for us. J He made an effort, 
and said, < Proceed only according to my policy, until—' not able to 
finish his sentence, he embraced the neck of the foreigner and drew 
him down for a kiss. Hoapili was another whom he embraced, and 
pulling him down, whispered in his ear, and was then carried back to 
his sleeping-house. In an hour or two, he was borne again, partially, 
into the front house, while most of his body remained in his sleeping- 
house. He was once more replaced : and about two o'clock,— (Mav 
8th)— 1S19, he expired. . . . V J 

' Soon, the chiefs held a consultation, and without announcing his 
death, or even letting it be known abroad, one of the chiefs was heard 
to say, « This is my thought— let us dissect him.' Kaahumanu faintly 
replied, ' Not, perhaps, for us is the body, but for the king (the suc- 
cessor)— our part the breath (his power to command us) has gone • 
his body is the king's.' ' 

1 After this consultation, he was borne to the front house fortheuko 
ceremony to be performed by the high-priest and the young king. 
When the uko hog was baked, the high priest made an offering to him 
who was dead ; he was a god— the body without a soul lying there.| 
The king offered the consecrating prayer. The priest made an 
address to the king and chiefs, and said, < I tell you of the human sacri- 
fice tor him here— to sacrifice now, it is one— but if we go out, and 
the sacrifice is made there, four men ; but if we carry him near the 
lua (pit), and the sacrifice be offered there, ten men are to die : but if 
he is quite in the pit,'! and the sacrifice be made there, fifteen are to 
suffer, and if this night should pass, and a tabu occur, should the 
human sacrifice be made then, forty are to die.' The ceremony of that 
priest closed. The high priest stood with the hog, and performed his 
ceremony, and smote the hog. His ceremony also ended. Then 
Hewahewa, the high priest demanded, < Where shall the king (the 

' In the native language, your king, here implies the relation of son, your foreign- 
er, the relation of one adopted from another country-John Young. Your younger 
brethren meant the high chief men ; and your sisters, the high chief women. 

t Ironical, now, like the words of Elijah, " He is a god." 

X Probably the place of decomposition for detaching the bones. 



72 PROPOSED IMMOLATION OF MEN. % 

heir) now dwell ?' The chiefs said, < Where indeed ? Yon are the 
one that knows. ' The priest said, < There are two places in one of 
which it is proper for the king to dwell, Kan and Kohala, but it is 
not proper for him to remain here, in Kona, for it is wholly polluted . . . 
Such was the tabu of that period concerning a dead body. If a king 
died that whole district was polluted, and his heir went into another. 
When the body was disposed of according to custom, and the bones 
firmly bound in a bundle, the pollution ceased. But if the dead was 
not a king, to the house only the pollution extended— when buried, the 
pollution was ended. 

" The chiefs agreed to the young king's residing at Kohala. lne 
morning li*ht arose, and Liholiho, with his servants and several chiefs, 
hastened thither. The chiefs and people indulged in frantic lamenta- 
tions, and rioting and revelry, like maniacs and brutes, and their 
proceedings were too atrocious and revolting to admit of being described. 
"As the chiefs were bearing the body to the place for detaching 
the bones, Keamahulihia, a friend of the deceased, met them, and 
desiring to die with him, perhaps on account of his affection, attempt- 
ed repeatedly to leap upon them (apparently offering himsell for 
immolation) , but was repulsed by the chiefs. In like manner, Kalani- 
moku resolved on immolation, but was repulsed by Hookio. 

These appeared to have offered themselves as victims, accord- 
ing to the declaration of the priests, but were both rejected by the 
chiefs Multitudes indulged the apprehension that the king had 
been the victim of some unknown sorcerer, and professors of sor- 
cery put their art in operation, and kindled their fires m vain, to 
destroy or detect the author of the king's death. The chief, Kee- 
aumoku, brother of Kaahumanu, approaching intoxicated, broke 
the sorcerers' flag wand, which they had set up near the place of 
their fire. Then, people conjectured that Kaahumanu and her 
party had been the means of the king's death, and reviled them 

unjustly. , . r 

In the evening after the death of the king, a woman ate a tor- 
bidden cocoanut, and several men ate with women, contrary to 
the tabu, but this was rather attributable to the anarchy of the 
season of mourning for the dead ; yet, as the gods did not bring 
on them evil consequences, it may have indicated the uselessness 

of the restriction. . 

After the bones of the king had been stripped and bundled ac- 
cording to custom, and some days had passed, Kaahumanu and 
Kalanimoku sent for Liholiho, at Kohala, to return to Kailua ; but 
he declined, because Kekuaokalani, his relative, more devoted to 
the gods than the dissipated young king, fearing he would break 
tabu and perish, objected. They sent again ; and the messenger, 
Eeka, said to Liholiho, « Thy guardians say, Return thou He 
assenting, said to Kekuaokalani, " Let us both return," but the 
latter replied, " Let us both remain— there is fish at the sea-side, 
there is food inland ; death is afraid in the wilderness "^lmply- 
ing that they would be safer in their retreat than with the multi- 



9 INFRACTION OF THE TABU. 73 

tude at Kailua). Liholiho, however, returned to Kailua, and was 
inaugurated with ceremony and pomp ; for which Kaahumanu had 
made arrangements. 

"The chiefs and all the personal attendants of Kamehameha, with 
muskets, and the plebeians of Kona assembled at Kailua, in order that 
Kaahumanu might commit the kingdom to Liholiho. Then came forth 
Liholiho from the idol temple, robed in scarlet and a feathered mantle, 
with several chiefs on either side with kihili and spittoon, having on 
his head a princely hat from Britain. That day was Liholiho in his 
glory.^ Kaahumanu, (guardian of the realm), whom her husband had 
commissioned to take the kingdom and manage it herself, if his son 

t\t p°v° T ' T\u eV ?P'T> and ( addressi *g him somewhat 

Zf'nv?*'! 1 * bj ^ G tltlG ', Kakni ' the heaven or the celestial) 
said O Kalam I report to you what belonged to your father— Here are 

the chiefs, and the men of your father-there are your guns, and this 

is your land; but you and I will share the land together/ Liholiho 

gave his assent, and was established over the kingdom." 

On that occasion Keopuolani, his own mother, proposed to him 
to eat without tabu, but was reproached for it by men At 
evening, she induced his little brother, Kauikeaouli, a mere 
child, to eat without regard to the tabu. In August, 1819, the 
king and chiefs held a sacrifice at Kawaihae, and offered their 
prayers, and the people observed tabu; while drunkenness, 
heathen orisons, and amusements were intermingled, and baptism 
was given by the chaplain of a French ship, to Kalanimoku, who 
continued his heathen revelry. After this sojourn at Kawaihae 
the king returned to Kona, and consecrated a temple to his ff od 
at Honokohau ; but made toilsome and unsuccessful efforts there 
to accomplish what his senseless religion required. Owing; to the 
confusion and impiety of his attendants, to whom the prayers of 
this dissolute youth their kingly priest, doubtless appeared like a 
farce, they were not able to procure the aha, or to pronounce the 
prayer unbroken or uninterrupted and availing. Before he left the 
place of these ceremonies, Kaahumanu, probably having little confi- 
dence in his prayers, sent a figurative proposition to him, somewhat 
ambipous, but intimating that his god, to whom he was so vainly 

said to'bfrn ™f n0t h X WOrshi PP ed at kailua. The messenger 
said to him, I am sent by your guardian, that your god may have 
aki leaf covering, on arriving at Kailua." to this the W 
bowing, assented and immediately ordered a new supply of rum' 

?w"J ? g 7 £' embarked in a b ° at ' and for two P daysTdrove 
about here and there, on the deep, off Kona, m his drunkln 

revelry. During this time, preparations, without his knowledge 

were made at Kailua, for discarding the tabu. At the dose of 

the second day of the king's roving revelry, Ws boat bdij 

becalmed he was sent for by the chief!, with double canoes and 

towed ashore. Here he drank rum, smoked, and eat with the 

chief women; and thus commenced the official renunciation of he 

ancient tabu system. A feast was soon made of articles tabu and 



74 INSURRECTION AT HAMAKUA. 

free, and the king, and the male and female chiefs, openly and 
freely ate together, and the royal tabu was ended. _ 

Messengers were sent as far as Kinau, to proclaim Liholiho s 
freedom from tabu. Kaumualii readily renounced tabu, and the 
ceremonial restraints on eating, smoking, drinking, and sleeping, 
were no longer enforced by the king and his supporters, lne 
governmental sacrifices ceased, and licentiousness and revelry 
abounded. The high priest, Hewahewa, loving these indulgences 
himself, professing great love to the king, and being secure of his 
favor, and that of Kaahumanu, should he follow their wishes, 
readily concurred in the suspension of the public worship of idols, 
for he had, in fact, no more confidence in them, than Tetzel had 
in the power of purgatory to fulfil the promissory terms of the 
fraudulent indulgences which he bartered for the hard earnings of 
the deluded people, to enrich his speculating employers, lne 
concurrence of the high priest in the great innovation, before it 
could be known that the people could be governed without the 
ceremonial tabu, was a rare and wonderful event, in Crop s 
providence. But neither the recklessness of the king, the pride 
of Kaahumanu, the indifference of the high priest to the honor of 
the gods, the general atheism of the higher chiefs, nay, even their 
suspension of the public religious rites, for the purpose of eating, 
drinking, gambling and revelling at pleasure during the briei 
remainder of life, without a sober thought of the future state, had 
any influence to change or purify the hard hearts of the nation, or 
to inspire respect to the true God, or the love of duty towards 
men. Multitudes, retaining still their superstition, disapproved 
of the innovations. Among these was Kekuaokalani, a high 
chief, and his adherents. He was angry at Kaahumanu and her 
party that they had encouraged Liholiho to eat unceremonially, 
and that their royal tabu was abrogated He desired it might be 
preserved, or rather restored and perpetuated. He withdrew to 
Kaawaloa, and some of the priests and some war-counsellers, 
deserting from the king, joined him. These encouraged him to 
maintain the tabu. They said, "No sin of ungodly rulers, by 
which they lost their dominions, is like this sin ;" implying that 
Liholiho deserved to be deprived of his kingdom, and all his 
inheritance, for his unexampled, impious contempt of their 
religion. They awarded the realm to this chief, whose religion 
was still unaltered, and whose zeal and faith were rather increased 
than impaired. The country was in confusion, and the larger 
part of the. plebeians, and some chiefs, concurred with Kekuao- 
kalani ; and the minority of the plebeians and chiefs concurred 

with Liholiho. . . , 

The step-mother of Kekuaokalani was sent to him to induce 
him to return to Kailua to renounce tabu, but he refused. The 
strong dissatisfaction of the plebeian adherents to tabu, broke 
out into violence, at Hamakua, and threatened immediate war. 
An officer being on that account sent thither by Liholiho was 



EMBASSY TO THE REBEL CHIEF. 75 

met by the insurgents, and killed by Kainapau, the leader of 
the insurrection. The chiefs immediately took counsel at 
Kailua, to send an army to Hamakua. But Kalanimoku objected 
and said, " It is not good policy to war there, for the cause of 
war is at Kaawaloa, that is the place to war. The strife at 
Hamakua is but the leaf of the tree : I go for the trunk. When 
that falls, the leaf will of itself wither." 

Purposing to bring Kekuaokalani to terms, they despatched to 
Kaawaloa, an embassy of two high chiefs, Hoapili and Naihe, who 
were desirous to save him from taking arms against the kino-, and 
leading a civil war. They were accompanied by Keopuolani, the 
queen-mother, on her own responsibility. On meeting the 
supporter of the tabu, at the place where Captain Cook fell, 
Hoapih addressed him thus: " You are the son of my own sister 
I have come for you. Let us return to Kailua. The plebeians 
are fighting, and the hostilities of the insurgents are charged to 
you ; and the charge accords with your remaining separated at a 
different place from the king. Come with me to Kailua, and 
dwell with the king. This evil will not rest on you, if you join 
him, and have personal intercourse with him. And it is still entirely 
with you to forsake tabu or not." He assented, but said, " wait 
a little, till I confer with Manono (his wife), then I will return • 
but I shall not discard tabu." 

In the night the crier of that chief was heard, giving orders for 
the preparation of canoes to embark for Kailua. But in the 
morning;, Kekuaokalani drew up his men, with guns and long- 
spears in their hands, and sandals on their feet, and with them 
appeared before the ambassadors. Hoapili said, « Are we now to 
go on foot ?» « Yes," replied the disaffected chief. « On board 
the canoes, let us all go," said Hoapili. The other rejoined, " I 
with my people, who are all hungry, will go by land where we 
can bake food and live." « Think not much of the people," said 
Hoapih, « yourself being on board the canoe, we will sail. Let 
the peop e then go by land. It is thou for whom I came." He 
replied, "I wil not go by sea, but I and mine by land." 
Keopuolani, thinking herself in danger, and unwilling to parley, 
exclaimed, "Loose the cord, brother." J 

Thus the parties separated. Naihe advised Hoapili to land half 

way to Kailua and meet Kekuaokalani. But Keopuolani advised 

to hasten to Kailua On arriving there, meeting her son, and 

wishing to see something more effectual than an embassy of peace 

in the case, she said to him with falling tears, « A little more, and 

you had never seen me-I was on the point of being killed." 

This produced a sensation. « Where," demanded Kalanimoku, 

^Kekuaokalani?" « Approaching by land," she answered,- 

What of your embassy?" he rejoined. She said to him, 

Seeking him as a relative is at an end; what you counselled 

remains," i e to fight and crush him. He was ready to put in 

execution what he had before counselled, and to head a force to 



76 BATTLE FOR THE IDOLS, AND THEIR FALL. 

subdue him. That counsel now prevailed. That evening, arms 
and ammunition were given out, and the next day, Kalanimoku 
mustered a regiment, and the succeeding morning advancing to 
give battle, he gave the following laconic and spirited charge to 
his warriors, " Be calm — be voiceless — be valiant — drink the 
bitter waters, my sons, — turn not back — onward unto death*— no 
end for which to retreat." He knew something of the bitterness 
of the waters of battle, which even victors must drink, and of the 
use of martial valor, having often taken part with Kamehameha, 
after the death of Kiwalao ; but he made here no allusion to any 
power but their own, and acknowledged no deity at all. Kekuao- 
kalani sought the help of the idols— offered sacrifices and prayers, 
and paraded his war-god ; though as yet he had fewer soldiers, 
and fewer arms than his antagonist, and little ammunition. Had 
it been his determination to make war, and had he drawn off to a 
distance, and given time for the friends of his cause to rally, his 
chance of success would probably have been more equal. Now 
the question of the dominion of the tabus and idols was to be 
tested speedily, by a savage fight, before the idolatrous party 
could have time to unite extensively for the support of their 

leader. 

Apprised of the approach of the king's forces, Kekuaokalani, 
instead of sending proposals of reconciliation or submission, sent 
a scouting party, who met and fired on Kalanimoku, and killed 
and wounded several of his men. Taken thus by surprise, he 
retreated from this effective fire ; but soon rallied, and finding the 
scouting party small, pursued them to Kuamoo, killing some as 
they retreated, and there joined battle with Kekuaokalani. He 
and his party courageously maintained their ground, till they were 
nearly surrounded by the 'forces of Kalanimoku on the land, and 
armed canoes, from Kailua, along the shore. Kekuaokalani, 
having early received a wound, was at length unable to stand, 

" sat on a fragment of lava, and twice loaded and fired a musket on 
the advancing party. He now received a ball in his left breast, and, 
immediately covering his face with his feathered cloak, expired in the 
- midst of his friends. His wife, Manono, during the day, fought by 
his side, with steady and dauntless courage. A few moments after her 
husband's death, perceiving Kalanimoku and his sister advancing, she 
called out for quarter. But the words had scarcely escaped from her 
lips, when she received a ball in the left temple — fell upon the lifeless 
body of her husband, and expired. The idolators having lost their 
chief, made but feeble resistance afterwards ; yet the combat, which 
commenced in the forenoon, continued till near sunset. "t 

Kalanimoku's victory being complete, he immediately returned 
to Kailua. A pile of stones marks the spot where the rival chief, 
and his affectionate wife, his heroic and prime counsellor, expired ; 
and near it, a larger pile marks their grave, over which the wild 

* The death of one of the parties. t Tour round Hawaii. 



DEFEAT OF THE IDOLATORS. 77 

convolvulus creeps and blossoms, even on this dreary, lava waste. 
Around that grave, many piles of stones mark the spots where his 
friends and supporters were buried, who that day fell in the de- 
fence of idolatry, who, deluded and foolhardy as they were, may 
have been as correct in their principles and motives as their 
atheistic destroyers. 

The custom of establishing by arms the supremacy of a suc- 
cessor on the decease of a king, aside from the dispute about the 
tabus, may have had no small influence on both parties, in leading 
to this war, which was wisely overruled for good. 

Hoapili was immediately sent with a force to suppress the in- 
surrection in the northern part of Hawaii. He met and vanquished 
the insurgents at Wiamea. The armed supporters of the tabus 
and idols being now subdued, the people acquiesced in the new 
government, without further outbreaks. 

Whether the love of power, the love of idols, or rank atheism 
were the greater cause of this politico-religious war, the Ruler of 
the Nations made use of it to illustrate the impotency of the idols 
of Hawaii, which neither took vengeance on their leading 
despisers, nor favored their boldest champions. Atheism was 
emboldened. Governmental sacrifices ceased. The stone temples 
were deserted, and the frail thatched houses of worship burned. 
Some of the images were destroyed, and some hidden away in 
dens and caves, and some kept as matters of mere curiosity, or 
monuments of national folly. Irreligion, heathen amusements, 
licentiousness and revelry, abounded, and atheism took the 
throne. 

Need the question now be repeated, " What occasioned this sin- 
gular innovation in the national customs and religious rites handed 
down from formergenerations W The brief narrative of the events 
among the people and of the movements for their help in the 
United States, is, perhaps, the best answer which I could give 
though some differences of opinion on the question still exist' 
One reason for the observance of the tabu customs at all, was 
that "such was the custom of the Hawaiians." Another was that 
the principle of superstitious fear was a means of subjugation to 
rulers. Another was, their hope to preserve their own lives and to 
destroy their opposers. The idea that the gods they acknowledged 
deservedhom^ge probably hadno perceptibleinfluence on theirminds. 
Ihe death of Kamehameha, their popular and powerful sovereign, 
whether it was regarded as the result of the neglect or the impotency 
of the gods whom he had served, or of the malice of others, was 
doubtless overruled to shake the superstitious confidence of those 
who had supposed him an object of the peculiar favor of the 
Hawaiian deities. The Providence of God, for some wise pur- 
pose of which Kamehameha had no conception, had allowed him 
to bnng the country generally under his sovereign rule, and led 
him to allow almost equal authority to Kaahumanu, then a stout- 
hearted Pagan, at the head, we may say, of the powerful Maui 



7g CAUSE OF THE INNOVATION, 

aristocracy, embracing a large portion of the chiefs of the 
islands. This he had done without foreseeing the consequences, 
while he was persevering in his idolatry, and training his son, 
Liholiho, to maintain the tabus and the idol-worship oi the land. 
But the high rank and magisterial authority of Kaahumanu sup- 
ported by several chief women of noble blood, furnished the 
opportunity which had not occurred before, and which could 
hardly be expected to occur again, for a queen of such rank and 
power— such extensive influence over the whole group to assert 
the rights of woman, unrestrained by a lordly husband, and to 
protest against the unreasonable disabilities under which they had 
been placed. To do this in her circumstances, would give to the 
tabus a mortal blow which Satan, when he framed the polluted 
system, had not anticipated. 

This woman, with all her haughtiness and selfishness, possess- 
ed, perhaps, as true a regard for the safety of the state as her late 
husband or his high chiefs, and with all her magisterial and con- 
sequential airs, had a degree of suavity and skill for managing the 
minds of others ; and she often showed her address by the indul- 
gences which she seemed to take pleasure in granting to the chi Wren 
of her late husband, when, looking ahead, she thought it could be 
safely done. They, therefore, had reason to expect their -lull 
share of personal gratification, if their guardian, the queen-dow- 
ager, were allowed to hold the rank and office assigned her by 
their father, and which she had partly inherited from the Queen 
of Maui and the leeward isles. . 

The compromise between Kaahumanu and Liholiho being ^m 
effect consummated, a modification or abrogation of the old tabus 
became almost indispensable. Kaahumanu desired equal privi- 
lege with men, in respect to eating and drinking, and, thereto! e, 
wished the termination of those distinctions and restraints which 
were felt to be degrading and oppressive to her and Keopuolani, 
and to her royal sisters, and royal step-daughters Liholiho 
struo-P-led on for months, between atheism and ^try—between 
a regard to the onerous ceremonial of custom and the indulgence 
of h!s lusts unrestrained. His pride and love of liberty and 
pleasure impelled him to set his imperial foot on the neck oi the 
sods of Hawaii, whom he accused of impotency or neglect, m not 
recovering his sick father. Believing that the people codd be 
governed as much to his liking without religion as with, he was 
ready to turn from it as an engine of government, and rely on his 
guns and powder, and the support of the chiefs, who cared little 
for the gods. He, therefore, breathed out and acted out the spirit 
of irrelfgion--" Sooner let the Akua be destitute of his sacrifices 
and honors, than we of our pleasures." . 

The fact that the chiefs were fond of alcoholic -drinks, but could 
not indulge freely in their use, without the unavoidable violation ot 
?he ceremonials of their national religion, both ^^J.^ 
fear and increased their desire for the removal of its restraints and 



PROHIBITION OF EXTERNAL IMAGE WORSHIP. 79 

penalties. Kuakini had, from his boyhood, suffered from a defect, 
or disease in his limbs, which made it difficult for him to walk 
or stand. From this, their kahunas took occasion to obtain from 
him many offerings, promising a cure. He at length discredited 
them, withheld his offerings, grew better, rather than worse, and 
was on that account the more ready to turn away from the whole 
system. J 

"The queen claiming her rights, and the king his unrestrained 
pleasures, and the high priest unwilling to oppose them-having 
himself a religion of custom, ceremony, and absurdity, rather 
than of conscience, argument, or vital power, concurring with 
heir wishes, the main pillars of the ceremonial tabus were pros- 
trated, and a new order of things suddenly sprang into existence. 
Lihohho was now ambitious to have his reign distinguished as 
a kingdom free from ceremonial restraints, if not from moral also. 
1 he worship of images was prohibited, but the private belief of 
the people and their superstitious regard to the genius of the vol- 
cano, to the spirits of the departed, to the bones of their kings, and 
their fern of gods, the 40,000 deities on whom they had vainlv 
called, were left to die a natural death, or to live on unrebuked 
.11 displaced by light from heaven. No religious motives appear 
to have had any material influence on the minds of the innovators, 
Zt !?°f t f? ac,ous of whom did not see, or even conjecture the 
result of their own experiment. Little did any of the actors in the 
drama imagine that the measures they attempted, either for 
or against the idols were preparing for the introduction of a 
spiritual and holy re igion, which should initiate both rulers and 
people into the service of the true God, and offer them a king- 
dom of ever-durmg felicity on high. The influence of foreign 
vis i tors may have had some tendency to weaken the superstition 
of the rulers, but not more, perhaps, than in India and China. 

• i a C °" S P' C . U0US the wisdom and goodness of God to have 
provided a Christian mission for thesl islands, and to have 
brought . near their shores, at this auspicious moment ! 

The establishment, the long continuance, the bold infraction 
and final destruct.on of their bloody system of idolatry, must 
continue to be matters of wonder, when Christianity shal triumph 
over superstition in every land. ?1 

We were loudly called on, to go up, and « in the name of 
our God to set up our banner." Nor could a doubt remain that 
he who created the light, and perfectly adapted 1 to itT^erties 
kIT mZa t tl0n ° f * e ^b had caused the movements fn the two 
distant countries of Hawaii and the United States of America to 
correspond for a benevolent end, though the agents weT unac- 
quainted with each other's measures an! plans. We were certain 
for it^ ^ e 7t klndl y for -. -" were constrained to^raise Lm 
t < . We . felt T a n , ew im P ulse to tell the people how they ought 

to thSdrtn SS' S S ° 0dneSS and for "» ™**J works 



SANDWICH ISLANDS CHIEFS OF THREE FAMILIES, 1747-184:7. 



1. 



I 

ei 

o 
p« 

to < 

"* 1 

3 
e 



T%e Family of Kekaulike, King of Maui in the middle of the 

18th Century. 

Chil. 
Cldldren. in Grand Children. Gr. Grand Children, 

law. 



Gr. Gr. Grand 
Children. 




Kamehamehanui, w 
King of Maui, 
1772. 

Kalola. 



Kahekili, King of •% 

Maui, 1773—93. ft 

s 
a 
W 



<0 

3 



Kaeo, 
King of Kauai, 
1780—94. 



f Namahana^ 
Queen of Maui, 
1772. 



X 



Kuamanoha, 
Prince of Maui, 
1775. 



•a 

6 

a 



3 

O 

e 

3 

«e 



| 

13 

3 

■a 

s 

a 



Paleioholani. 
King of Oahu, 1779. 



f Kalanikupule, 

J King of Oahu, 1794. 

1 Koalaukani, 

[ Gov. of Maui, 1794. 



Kaumualii. 

King of Kauai, 
1795—1824. 



( Keeaumoku. 
\ Kiha. 



Kaneoneo, Gov. 

of Kauai, 1778. 
Keawe, Gov. of 

Kauai, 1795. 



Kepani. 
Kahekili. 
Kealiiahonui. 
j Gov. of Kauai. 1845 
Humehume. or 
G. P. Kaumualii. 



' (E.) Kaahumanu, 

Q. Regent. 1824—32. | 
Kalakua. Governess of <| 
Maui, 1841—2. 

I 



Kekauluohi. 

Premier, 1839—46. 
Kamamalu, 

Queen, 1819—24. 
Kinau, 

Premier. 1832—9. 



Wahinekipi 

< Davida. 

\ Wm. Lunalilo 

f Moses. 
I Lot. 

I Alexander. 
[Victoria. 



(Cox) Keeaumoku, 
Gov. of Maui, 1820. 

(J. A.) Kuakini, Gov. of 
Hawaii, 1820—1845. 

(L.) Namahana, Ac. Go- 
verness, Oahu, 1824. 

' Kalanimoku. Commander ") 

of the army, 1819-24. ! 

& Prime Councillor of [ 

Kaahumanu, 1824—7. I 

Boki, Gov., Oahu, 1819— 30 

Wahinepio. Governess of < 
Maui. 1824. ( 



Meri 



Leleiohoku, 
Gov.,Hawaii,1846. 



Kahalaia. 

Gov., Kauai, 1824. 
Kekauonohi, Q. 



2. The Family of Kalaniopuu, King of Hawaii, 1778 — 1781. 

Grand Children. 
Keopuolani. 



Wives. 
Namahana. 



Kekupuohi. 
Kanekapolei. 



Children. 

Kiwalao. a King of 

Hawaii, 1781. 
Keoua, a King of 

S. Hawaii. 1781—92. 



Gr. Gr. Children. 

i Liholiho, K. 
1 Kauikeaouli, K. 
( Nahienaena. 



Kaoleiaku. 



f Pauahi, Q. & wife 

J Kekuanaoa. 

■^ Konia, wife of Paki 

Kanuha. 
[ Keolaokalani. 



Ruth. 
Bernice 



3. The Family of Kamehameha, 

the Islands, 



King of N. Hawaii, 1781, and of 
1795—1819. 



Wives. Children. 

Kaahumanu, 
Regent, 1824—32. f Liholiho Kamehame- 

he II. King 1819—24. 
J Kauikeaouli Kame- 

] HAMEHA III. King Of 

J the Islands, froml824 
(_ Nahienaena, Princess. 



Keopuolani. 



Kalakua. 

Kekauluohi, 
and 17 others 



< Kamamalu. 

I Kinau, Prem., 1832—9. 



Child ren'in-lo.w. 

i Kamamalu, Kinau. 
1 Kekauluohi. Kekauo- 
( nohi. Pauahi. 



Kalama. 
Keolaokalani. 



Kekuanaoa, Gov. of 
Oahu, from 1835. 



Grand Children. 



( Moses Kekuaiwa. 
I Lot Kamehameha. 
■I Alexander Liholiho, 
I Heir apparent. 
^ Victoria Kamehamalu, 



CHAPTER IV. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO. 1820. 

Missionaries' first intercourse with the natives.— Visit of chiefs to the Brig by double 
canoes.— DesertedTemple at Kawaihae.-Sermon.- Arrival at Kailua.- Villagers 
—Visit and proposals to the king.— Royal Family.— High Priest—Visit of Royal 
family on board.— Admission of the Mission.— Debarkation of Mr. T and Dr H 
—Arrival at Oahu.— Description of Honolulu, and adjacent country.— Governor 
boki — Intemperance,— Debarkation and location of Missionaries.— First Sabbath 
on shore at Oahu -Visit of Messrs. Whitney &, Ruggles to Kauai-Reception of 
George by his father.— Settlement of the Mission there. 

On the 31st of March, a considerable number of the natives 
came off to our vessel, from the shores of Kohala, to dispose 
of their little articles of barter, and to look at the strangers. 
Their manoeuvres in their canoes, some being propelled by short 
paddles, and some by small sails, attracted the attention of our 
little group, and for a moment, gratified curiosity; but the 
appearance of destitution, degradation, and barbarism, among the 
chattering, and almost naked savages, whose heads and feet! and 
much of their sunburnt swarthy skins, were bare, was appalling 
Some of our number, with gushing tears, turned away from the 
spectacle. Others with firmer nerve continued their gaze but 
were ready to exclaim, " Can these be human beings ! How dark 
and comfortless their state of mind and heart ! How imminent 
the danger to the immortal soul, shrouded in this deep pagan 
gloom ! Can such beings be civilized ? Can they be Christian- 
ized i Can we throw ourselves upon these rude shores, and take 
up our abode for life, among such a people, for the purpose of 
training them for heaven ?» Yes. Though faith had to struggle 
for the victory, these interrogatories could all be answlred 
decidedly in the affirmative. At sunset they returned to their 
dark cabins, and we passed along a little further south. 

On the 1st of April as we were abreast of Kawaihae, Kalanimoku 
and his wives, and Kalakua (subsequently Hoapiliwahine) and her 
sister Namahana (sometimes Opiia), two of the widows of the 
late king, came off to us with their loquacious attendants, in their 
double canoe. It was propelled with spirit, by eighteen or 
twenty athletic men. Having over their heads a huge Chinese 
umbrella and the nodding kahilis or plumed rods of the nobility, 
they made a novel and imposing appearance as they drew new 
our becalmed Mission Barque, while we fixed on them, and their 

6 



82 KALANIMOKU'S FIRST VISIT TO THE MISSIONARIES. 

movements, our scrutinizing gaze. As they were welcomed on 
board, the felicitous native compliment, aloha (good-will, peace, 
affection), with shaking hands, passed between them, and each 
member of the mission family, Captain Blanchard and others. 
Their tall, portly, ponderous appearance seemed to indicate a differ- 
ent race from those who had visited the vessel before, or a decided 
superiority of the nobility over the peasantry. Their weight has 
I think been overrated. The younger brother of these queens, on 
coming to maturity, balanced in the scales two peculs of their 
sandal wood, 266|lbs.— This was about the weight of Kalanimoku, 
and may be regarded as the average weight of the chiefs of the 
islands, male and female. Kalanimoku was distinguished from 
almost the whole nation, by being decently clad. His dress, put 
on for the occasion, consisted of a white dimity roundabout, a 
black silk vest, yellow Nankeen pants, shoes, and white cotton 
hose, plaid cravat, and fur hat."* One of the bare-footed females 
of rank, soon threw off her printed cotton gown, to which she was 
unused, retaining a gingham shirt, and the customary Hawaiian 
robe for a female of rank. This consisted of ten thicknesses of 
thin unwoven bark cloth, three or four yards in length, and thirty 
inches in breadth, laid together, and tacked by single stitches, at 
several places, through the upper edge. It is worn by being 
wrapped several times round the middle, and having the upper or 
stitched edge turned over a little on the hip, to confine the outer 
end, and keep the whole from falling off. It would be difficult to 
say which party was most impressed with the novelty of the 
objects they beheld. Kalanimoku was much attracted by the 
kdmalii keokeo [white children], and all were struck with the first 
appearance of civilized women. 

Happy in so early and pleasant an introduction to personages 
of so much influence, we were assiduous in our efforts to impress 
them favorably, making them acquainted with our business, and 
our wish to reside in the country. But, notwithstanding our 
solicitude to obtain Kalanimoku's assent at once, he referred us to 
the king. As a token of friendship and confidence, he presented 
us a curiously wrought spear, a signal, we hoped, that their 
weapons of war were soon to be converted into implements of 
husbandry, and their warriors enlisted as soldiers of the Lord 

Jesus Christ. 

Near sunset, our distinguished guests took leave and returned 
to the shore on their state vehicle — their double canoe, seated^ on 
a light narrow scaffolding which rested on the semi-elliptical 
timbers by which two large parallel canoes, each neatly carved 
from a tree, are yoked together, five or six feet apart. Their 
large canoes are two to three feet in depth, and thirty to fifty in 
length. The thin sides are raised by the addition of a nicely 

* Articles of apparel had in some instances been given to the chiefs, or obtained 
by the late king in barter for sandal wood, but were in the main useless. 



chiefs' return in their double canoe. 



83 



fitted waist-board. Additional pieces of thin wood, ingeniously 
carved, are attached at the ends, and covering a few feet as a deck 
and turning up some fifteen inches at the extremity, and giving 
the appearance of greater finish, beauty and utility. 

The favored passengers on a Hawaiian double canoe sit three 
or four feet above the surface of the water, while the rowers sit on 
a thwart in the canoe with their feet below the surface and their 
faces forward The steersmen sit in the stern. Their paddles have 
a round handle from three to four feet long, and a thin blade from 
twelve to eighteen inches long and eight to twelve wide, and are 
grasped by one hand at the extreme end, and by the other, near 
the blade, and are used by main strength. 

The chiefs, on this occasion, were rowed off with spirit by nine 
or ten athletic men in each of the coupled canoes, making regu- 
lar, rapid and effective strokes, all on one side for a while, then 
changing at a signal in exact time, all on the other. Each raising 
his head erect and lifting one hand high to throw the paddl! 
blade forward beside the canoe, the rowers, dipping their blades, 
and bowing simultaneously and earnestly, swept their paddles 
back with naked muscular arms, making the brine boil, and giving 
great speed to their novel and serviceable sea-craft. These 
grandees and their ambitious rowers, gave us a pleasing indication 
of the physical capacity, at least, of the people whom we were 
desirous to enlighten, and to whose necessities we rejoiced to 
know the Gospel to be adapted. As they disappeared the sun 
sank to his western ocean bed towards populous China, and the 
full orbed moon, brightly reflecting his light, rose majestically 
from the east, over the dark Pagan mountains of Hawaii, sym- 
bolizing the approach of the mission Church, designed to be the 
reflector of the sunlight of Christianity upon that benighted nation. 
Then, ere the excitement of the chiefs' visit was over, Mr. Thurston 
and his yoke-fellow ascended the shrouds, and, standing upon the 
main-top (the mission family, captain and crew being on deck), as 
we gently floated along on the smooth silent sea, under the lee of 
Hawaii's dark shores, sang a favorite song of Zion (Melton 

^It ?&&* h , ad , SUng at thGir ° rdination at Goshen and 
tlon ° lr ' at B ° St0n ' ° nthe da 7 °f embarka- 

" Head of the Church triumphant, 
We joyfully adore thee : 

Till thou appear, 

Thy members here, 
Shall sing like those in glory : 
We lift our hearts and voices, 
In blest anticipation, 

And cry aloud, 

And give to God 
The praise of our salvation. 



g4 FIRST VISIT TO A HEATHEN TEMPLE. 

While in affliction's furnace, 
And passing through the fire, 

Thy love we praise, 

That knows our days, 
And ever brings us nigher : 
We clap our hands, exulting 
In thine almighty favor ; 

The love divine, 

That made us thine 
Shall keep us thine for ever. 

Thou dost conduct thy people, 
Through torrents of temptation ; 

Nor will we fear, 

While thou art near, 
The fire of tribulation : 
The world with sin and Satan, 
In vain our march opposes ; 

By thee we shall 

Break through them all, 
And sing c the song of Moses.' 

By faith we see the glory 

To which thou shalt restore us ; 

The cross despise, 

For that high prize, 
Which thou hast set before us : 
And if thou count us worthy, 
We each, as dying Stephen, 

Shall see thee stand 

At God's right hand, 
To take us up to Heaven." 

The next morning our brig being in Kawaihae bay, I made my 

first visit on shore, landed on the beach near where Keoua and 

his companions had been murdered, and called on Kalanimoku at 

his thatched hut or cottage in that small uninviting village 

With him, I visited Puukahola, the large heathen temple at that 

place, a monument of folly, superstition and madness, which the 

idolatrous conqueror and his murderous priests had consecrated 

with human blood to the senseless deities of Pagan Hawaii. 

Built on a rough hill, a little way from the shore of the bay, it 

occupied an area about 240 feet in length, and 120 in breadth, 

and appeared as much like a fort as a church. On the 

ends and inland side of the parallelogram the walls, of 

loose black stone or fragments of lava, were 15 feet high, 10 leet 

thick at the bottom, and 5 at the top. On the side towards the 

sea the wall consisted of several terraces on the declivity oi the hill, 

rising; from some 20 feet below the enclosed area, to a little above 

it The frowning structure is so large and prominent, that it can 

be distinctly seen with the naked eye, from the top of Maunakea, 

a distance of about 32 miles. As a fortification of Satan's king- 



WORSHIP ON BOARD IN COMPANY WITH CHIEFS. 85 

dom, its design was more for war against the human species than 
the worship of the Creator. 

This monument of idolatry, I surveyed with mingled emo- 
tions of grief, horror, pity, regret, gratitude, and hope ;— 
of grief and horror at the enormities which men and devils 
had perpetrated there before high heaven ; — of pity and regret 
that the victims and many of the builders and worshippers 
had gone to their account without the knowledge of the Gospel' 
which ought to have been conveyed to them ; of gratitude, that 
this strong-hold of Satan had been demolished and the spell 
around it broken ; and of hope, that soon temples to the living 
God would take the place of these altars of heathen abomination. 
After this brief survey of this part of the field, Kalanimoku, his 
wives, and two of the widows of Kamehameha, embarked with us ; 
and as we together proceeded toward Kailua, the residence of the' 
king, we engaged in public worship, and dwelt with pleasure 
on the glorious theme, the design of the Messiah to establish his 
universal reign, and to bring the isles to submit to him, and rejoice 
in his grace, as indicated by the language of the Prophet Isaiah, 
" He shall not fail nor be discouraged till he have set judgment 
in the earth, and the isles shall wait for his law." 

Kalakua, a widow of Kamehameha, having little sympathy 
with the Evangelical prophet, and shrewdly aiming to see what 
the white women could do for her temporal benefit, asked them to 
make a gown for her in fashion like their own. Putting her off 
till the Sabbath was over, apprising her that unnecessary labor 
was on that day prohibited to all by the great Jehovah whom we 
worshipped, they cheerfully plied scissors and needle the next day 
and soon fitted out the rude giantess with a white cambric dress.' 
Thus, feeble, voyage-worn, having been long without fresh pro- 
visions, and withering under a tropical sun as they crossed the 
equatorial regions the second time, they began before we 
cast anchor, to secure favor by kindness and demonstration of 
their ability and readiness to make themselves useful. 

As we coasted slowly along southward, we had a grand view 
of Hualalai, the volcanic mountain that rises some eight or nine 
thousand feet, near the western side of Hawaii, with its terminal 
crater, its forests, and apparently recent streams of lava. Becalm- 
ed in sight of the king's residence, we were once more allowed 
on the morrow to unite with thousands of our friends whose sym- 
pathies and supplications had followed us, in observing the monthly 
concert of prayer for the conversion of the world, mingling 
thanksgiving for our safe and opportune arrival, with petitions 
that an abundant entrance among these Gentiles might be minis- 
tered to us, and that our service for them might be soon and joy- 
fully accepted. J J 

On the morning of the 4th of April, 163 days from Boston, we 
came to anchor, abreast of the village of Kailua. Between our 
mooring and the shore, a great number of the natives— men, 



86 ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION AT KAILUA. 

women and children, from the highest to the lowest rank, includ- 
ing the king and his mother, were amusing themselves in the 

W This large heathen village of thatched huts, though in a dry 
and sterile spot, is ornamented with cocoanut and Kou trees, 
which to the P eye form a relief. A few miles nland, trees and 
plantaUons are numerous ; then, still further back, rises the forest- 
^yered Mauna Hualalai, with its lofty terminal crater, now 

6X Aswe proceeded to the shore, the multitudinous, shouting, 
and almost naked natives, of every age, sex, and rank, swimming, 
floating on surf-boards, sailing in canoes, sitting, lounging stand- 
ing ruining like sheep, dancing, or laboring on shore, attracted 
our earnest attention, and exhibited the appalling darkness 
of the land, which we had come to enlighten. Here m 
many groups, appeared a just representation of a nation of 130- 
000 souls, in as deep degradation, ignorance, pollution and des- 
titution as if the riches of salvation, and the light of heavenly 
dorv, had never been provided to enrich and enlighten their souls. 
There, with occasion for sympathy, and deep solicitude, the 
pioneer missionaries 

" Saw men, immortal men 
Wide wandering from the way, eclipsed in night, 
Dark, moonless, moral night, living like beasts, 
Like beasts descending to the grave, untaught 
Of life to come, unsanctified, unsaved." 

Among the hundreds on the beach, where we landed, was the 
tall portly, gigantic figure of a native chieftain, m his prime, 
Kuakini, the brother of Kaahumanu, and subsequently, the gover- 
nor of Hawaii, who invited us to his house. 

After a short call there, and another at Mr. John Young s, we 
eagerly sought the king, at his dingy, unfurnished, thatched 
habitation, where we found him returned from his sea-bathing. 
On our being introduced to him, he, with a smile, gave us the 

. customary " Aloha." i . 

As ambassadors of the King of Heaven, having the most 
important message to communicate, which he could receive, we 
made to him the offer of the Gospel of eternal life, and proposed 
to teach him and his people the written life-giving Word of the 
God of Heaven. We made known to him the kind wishes ot the 
American Board, and its friends, and asked permission to settle 
in his country, for the purpose of teaching the nation Christianity, 
literature and the arts. „ . 

He was slow to consent, as might have been expected. Having 
abolished the public rites of their ancient religion ; and seen 
his sovereignty threatened by a powerful party, as the con- 
sequence, he could not know but that the followers of a new 
religion might as fearlessly oppose his will, or interfere with his 



PROPOSALS TO THE KING AND CHIEFS. 87 

pride and lusts, either to restrain them or to bring them into con- 
tempt. He and the leading chiefs had just begun an experiment, 
like what some equally vain philosophers have often desired, and 
sometimes recommended, — to rule a nation without any public 
recognition of religious obligation, or any respect to the religious 
views of the people to be governed. He might have been alarmed 
or made indignant by so bold and urgent an attempt by the people 
of a great nation, to introduce a new and uncompromising reli- 
gion among his subjects. But he was willing, at least, to consider 
our proposition. We returned to our vessel, spread the cause 
again before the Lord, and the next day, renewed our efforts to 
gain the desired consent of the king and chiefs. We presented his 
majesty an elegant copy of the Bible, furnished by the American 
Bible Society (intended for the conqueror), which we had the hap- 
piness to convey and deliver to his royal son. It contained the 
laws, the ritual, and the records of the new religion — the grand 
message of salvation which we proposed freely to publish, and 
teach the nation to read, understand and follow. Thus commenc- 
ed the kind and provident care of the American Bible Society for 
that benighted nation ; a care, which has continued to flourish 
to this day. The thought of such a present, to such a personage, 
at this juncture, by that noble institution whose fraternal co-ope- 
ration with missionary societies, is so uniformly valuable, was 
exceedingly felicitous. The king seemed pleased to be 'thus 
complimented, though he could not read. 

Bibles, furnished by friends for the purpose, were presented to 
the daughters of Kamehameha, and a good optical instrument from 
the Board to the king. Presents, in such circumstances, have 
doubtless a winning influence, as missionaries are taught by the 
patriarch Jacob, who understood well the power of a gift, as a 
pledge of peace ; for when he was about to meet his offended 
warlike, and perhaps implacable brother, he, with supplication' 
painstaking, tokens of respect, and a present, " prevailed," -and 
left the world a most impressive example for imitation, in uniting 
self-sacrifice, prayer, and appropriate means for winning souls 
and elevating heathen nations. 

At this time, we had not the means of knowing fully the 
standing and influence of Kaahumanu, and perhaps lost time and 
opportunities on that account ; but we soon learned to appreciate 
her importance in the nation. 

The king and his four mothers, and five wives, and little 
brother and sister, constituted the royal family, if such a group 
can properly be called a family. Two of his wives, Kamamalu, 
and Kinau, were his father's daughters ; and a third, Kekauluohi, a 
half-sister of theirs, had been his father's wife. 

Though in this royal family circle, and its honored connexions, 
there were natural powers, which, if they could be well directed, 
we believed were of great promise to the nation, to the world, and 
to themselves for the world to come, yet they and the nation had, 



88 OBJECTIONS TO THE SETTLEMENT OF THE MISSION. 

on our arrival, neither book, pen, nor pencil for amusement or 
business, or for acquiring information, or communicating thought. 
They sat, like Turks or tailors, on mats spread on the ground, 
dipped their fingers in the dish to eat their fish, poi, and dog flesh, 
without knife, fork, or spoon. They stretched themselves at full 
length on the mats, to play cards, and otherwise kill time. 1 heir 
water they drank from a gourd shell, and awa, the juice o a 
narcotic root chewed by others, and mixed with water in the 
chewers' mouths, they drank as their fathers had done, from a 
cocoanut shell, for the same purpose that other intoxicating 
drugs and liquors are taken. . 

Beino- a polygamist, as many of the chiefs were, the king 
doubtless felt what he expressed as an objection to our settle- 
ment ._- « If I receive and patronize these missionaries, 1 shall 
not be allowed but one wife." As our observed practice had 
probably suggested the objection, we allowed our practice for the 
time being to give the true answer. Another grave objection was 
urged, that the Government of Great Britain might not be pleased 
with the settlement of American missionaries at the bandwicn 
Islands. Captain Blanchard, of the Thaddeus, expresses the 
opinion that this objection came from Mr. John Young. To meet 
this, we referred to our public and private instruction as to the 
nature of our embassy. We alleged that our mission was 
approved by English missionaries, and their directors, that it was 
not our intention to interfere with the government or trade of the 
islands, that there was no collision between Great Britain and 
the United States, and if there were, it did not prevent American 
missionaries from engaging as missionaries even in the Bntisn 
dominions. These considerations seemed to satisfy the chiets. 
Kamamalu interceded with her husband for us. Some of the chiets 
proposed to Mr. Young to write to Great Britain, to prevent any 
misunderstanding there, in respect to the admission of American 

missionaries. „ , . 

Hewahewa,the high priest, expressed most unexpectedly his 
gratification on meeting us, but, as he was, like his master, 
addicted to the excessive use of intoxicating liquors, awa and 
rum, we could have little confidence in his professions. But it 
was a matter of wonder that the bloody destroyer of his country- 
men, whose influence, more than that of any other man, we had 
dreaded, should be ready in any sense to welcome the teachers 
of a new religion. Still he seemed an object of pity, almost as 
hopeless as if he had been ready by a form of argument zealously 
to defend their ancient system of idolatry and ceremonial 

customs. .. . .,i 

While the question of our settlement was pending, we invited 
and received the royal family on board the brig to dme. lney 
came off in their double canoe, with waving kahilis and a retinue 
of attendants. His majesty, according to the taste of the time, 
having a malo or narrow girdle around his waist, a green silken 



VISIT OF THE ROYAL FAMILY TO MISSIONARIES. 89 

scarf over his shoulders, instead of coat, vest, and linen, a string 
of large beads on his otherwise naked neck, and a feather wreath 
or corona on his head,— to say nothing of his being destitute of hat, 
gloves, shoes, stockings, and pants,— was introduced to the first 
company of white women whom he ever saw. Happy to show 
civilities to this company, at our own table, we placed the king 
at the head of it, and implored the blessing of the King of kings 
upon our food and on the interview. All assemblld on the' 
quarter-deck of the Thaddeus ; and the mission family with the 
aid of a bass-viol, played by George P. Kaumualii, and of the 
voices of the captain and officers, sang hymns of praise. 

Apparently pleased with this exercise, and with their interview 
with the strangers, our royal visitors gave us a friendly parting 
aloha, and returned with favorable impressions of the singular 
group of newcomers who were seeking among them an abode in 
their isolated territories. 

On the 7th, several of the brethren and sisters visited the king 
and chiefs endeavoring to make their acquaintance and securl 
their confidence. On the 8th, we felt it necessary to ask of the 
king that a part of our mission might disembark at Kailua, and 
the rest at Honolulu, believing that it would be far better than for 
us all to leave the king, and go to Oahu, or for all to remain with 
mm at Kailua, which he was proposing to leave ere long. So far 
as we could learn, Honolulu ought to be early occupied 

n 1° th T 1S ^ r< ? P °? iti0 ? th ^ kin S re P lied > " White me * all prefer 
Oahu. I think the Americans would like to have that island." 
Ihis was disheartening; but for our comfort, he gave us ner 
mission all to land at Kailua, and offered us a temporary shelter 
in an extensive, barn-like, thatched structure, without floor, 
ceiling, partition windows or furniture. We examined it to see 
if it were possible to lodge a mission-family of twenty-two 
individuals, in such a hovel to make them reasonably comfortable 
there where water for drinking and cooking would need to be 
brought four miles by hand, and at the same time, be all advan- 
tageously situated for doing the work for which we came. We 
h^sitaced. Captain Blanchard urged us to debark, the next day. 
\\e declined. We assured his majesty, that Jehovah has a tabu, 
once in seven days, and we were not permitted to remove our 
effects from the ship during his sacred time 

We improved the Holy Sabbath in endeavoring to encourage 
our hearts to meet, and turn to good account all the trials of our 
fanh, which are appointed by Divine wisdom and goodness. 

On Monday morning the 10th of April, all the brethren 
repaired to the shore, to do what was practicable to get the rova? 
permission to station part of the mission at Kailua, and the rLt 

w^tilWh ° n t renew i^r plication, the king said he should 
wait till the return of Kaahumanu. She had gonl out on a fishing 
excursion. We sought again the co-operation of Kalanimoku^ 
who had unexpectedly returned to the place. Quite beyond our 



I 



9Q DANCE PERMISSION TO LAND. 

expectation too, Kaahumanu, whose concurrence was indispen- 
sX arrived in he afternoon. Keeaumoku, her brother also who 
t was supposed would were he present, favor <^»£^M£ 
whom solicitude had, for some days been felt, ^}**™*&£ 
be had been driven out to sea and' lost, landed safely at Kailua. 
We could hardly help exclaiming, the Lord is on onr s.de, and 
will now grant us our request. . , 

w"th hf arts burning with the desire to be advantageously and 
speed SV set fled dowiTin our work, we seized such oppor unities 
S from mornins till 4 P. M., were afforded us, in various xvays, 
for making "urfelves understood, without rudely giving offence 
We rea oledwith individual chiefs, and requested an audience at 
Aeir council. When several of the leading chiefs had assented 
and we Apposed the king and Kaahumanu were ready to attend to 
our business, which we lame once more to lay ) before ^ their to 
our disappointment, two native dancers appeared near the kmg s 
dwellins and a band of rude musicians, singing, and drumming 
JrcSashes, probably by the king's .^er. As Jey «^- 
menced multitudes thronged around to witness this heathen hula 
oTou ^-dCrdance, which Occupied the attention of the king and 
chiefs, and plebeians, for a time that seemed indeed long to us, and 
„ ur captain, who was impatient to prosecute his voyage. 
t0 J°u U t atuns'et, Kaahumanu and the king gave us the oppor- 
t,,™tv of freelv stating to them our wishes. The whole subject 
72 location was reconsidered. The reasons for our coming to 
Ae country were recapitulated, the useful arts with which the 
mfssionarie y s were acquainted, were at the king s request enume- 
rated The considerations in favor of entering on our labors 
both at Hawaii and Oahu, were presented ;*-"£■£* the 
maiesties respecting our business, and our qualifications to pro 
mote their temporal good, frankly answered, and our hopes and 
wishe expres^d, fll th'ey would give our Fop°saWue con 

*SWS o^JZfand leftS VS- ItlS 

^"tolfulwf might think ourselves .fortunate jTJg 
should decide in our favor in six months, and if they pursued 
their ordinary mode of doing business, we must not expect a 
definitive answer sooner. It was indeed to them a g«atqueston, 
entirelv new, and of momentous and lasting consequences. 
UnwaLg to wait six months for permission to debark, and 
locate ogives in situations favorable for making our experiment, 
w n the morrow sought permission to take such situations fora 
year, a very short probation for such an experiment. Tins the 
Vino- wanted not only permitting us to reside and labor at 
Sfffrelt rlanCbut ottering us sue! a shelter as the grassy ^huts 
of the country afforded, and such protection as in the" rude and 
degraded state he could give. This was as much as U was 
prudent to ask at the time. It was the pleasure of the king that 



SETTLEMENT AT KAILUA. 91 

our physician Dr. Holman, one preacher, and two of the native 
helpers should be located at Kailua, and the others at Honolulu! 
Oahu; but that we should send for no more missionaries, till our 
experiment had been made and approved. This arrangement 
was hailed by the mission with thanksgiving, and no time was 
lost in carrying it into execution. 

tfc Jv I' b ? a T e v 1 ' perS f" erin S' and borough consultation with 
the highest authorities, and their deliberate Iction after twllve 
days' intercourse did our mission acquire the right to enterlhat 

ba LZ -l egm th6lr W ° r , k ' u WUh * he formal and express appro 
bation of the sovereign of the country, who himself designed to 

d'elaT 'TtTr^V^ missiona "4 and commenced without 
delay. These facts will be seen to assume additional importance 
in the progress of events at the islands. importance 

On the 12th of April, fourteen days from the time of our 
making the islands, we planted a detachment of the Mission a 
Kajlua and set up a banner there in the name of our God The 
king, haying expressed so decided a wish to have our physician 
at h,s place, we could hesitate little as to his locatio^ tTero 
though six men, five women, and five children of the family, were 
to proceed, some a hundred and forty-five miles, and some Two 
hundred and forty-five miles, further, and notwithstanding the 
opportunities for inter-communication were unfrequent irrefular 
and uncertain. Thomas Hopu, and William Kanm.were faken 
into the service and the train of the king. The choice of 1 nft£ 

SXtrdMr Tf 011 ^ thMe 4 s ^d h b y e the f bX * S 
the brethren and Mr Thurston was, to the satisfaction of the parties 

beSt^^e? T^ 11 ' Wi * Httl f -terruption^fhas 
oeen tnus tar attached. The day was mostly occupied in select 

xi^^\^^-^^£ such ?£ 

use. After tea, on board the b ig, Mr and M r Tjf 'T 6 ^ 
Dr. end Mrs Holman, took a cfeerful l" ^h^rosfo'f the 
family, and debarked. I accompanied them rortJiTwi » 

small thatched hut was by the kimr's or W^ • loggings. A 

accommodation, if such a f ail h^q.^iTf'?''? f ° r their 
rafters, ^^'JS^^^g^^ 
with vermin, in the midst of a noisy filthv WW . n \ ' mtest r 

singular, and trying circumstances rl,o„ „„* i tJ. • untrie u, 
to commence their miss" wort th % h e p ntered ^ new abode 
ed to the grace and proSon of ml 7 ^ ^ ?™™ n *- 
his work, promised hisTesence tn , tt ' W y° ^ ft" 6 / US to 
them to t'hat place, and K^^ ^^ guided 
and privileged of ^e^Z^^^VtCLj^Z 



92 ARRIVAL OF THE MISSION AT OAHU. 

island, where no other Christian family or civilized female could 
be found. 

Thomas Hopu and Wm. Kanui being accommodated by their 
countrymen, were pleased with their reception and location. 

As I called to take leave of the king late in the evening, to go 
on board the Thaddeus, I was gratified to see that he was so soon 
ready to try to acquire the art of spelling and reading our lan- 
guage, though unable to speak it, or to read his own or any other. 

Taking up our anchor, we sailed, and bore away to the north-west 
towards Oahu. Passing to the south-westward of the intermediate 
islands of Maui, Molokini, Kahoolawe, Lanai, and Molokai, we 
left them on our right, and reached Oahu in 36 hours. Early in 
the morning of the 14th April, that island rose to our view, and, 
as we approached rapidly, presented successively its pointed 
mountains, covered with trees and shrubbery, its well-marked, 
extinguished craters near its shores, its grass covered hills, and 
more fertile valleys, its dingy thatched villages, its cocoanut 
groves, its fort and harbor, and its swarthy inhabitants in throngs — 
the primary objects of our attention and concern. We cast anchor 
in the roadstead abreast of Honolulu village, on the south side of 
the island, about 17 miles from the eastern extremity. This we 
regarded as the termination of our voyage, whose length in time 
was 25 weeks, and in distance run, 18,000 miles. 

By the blessing of God, almost beyond expectation, we had 
been brought thus far on our way unharmed. 

With some of my associates I went early on shore, to call on 
the authorities, pay our respects, and to acquaint them with .the 
arrangements already made with the king at Hawaii. Calling on 
the interpreter, Mr. Marin, a Spanish settler, we learned that 
Boki, the governor, a younger brother of Kalanimoku, was at a 
distant part of the island. We stated our wish to see him 
in respect to our landing, and our prominent design to teach the 
people Christianity. 

Admitting that the " salvation of the soul was an important ob- 
ject," the interpreter soon despatched two Hawaiian messengers 
to make speed and apprise the governor of our arrival and of our 
design. 

Meantime, we paid our respects to the second in authority at 
Honolulu. He appeared to be the commander of the fort or 
castle. This was a rude, quadrangular structure of loosely built 
walls, ten or twelve feet high, and about as thick as they were 
high. It enclosed an area of about one acre and three-quarters, 
mounted a considerable number of guns, and had a small magazine, 
and several thatched huts within it. It is situated at the brink of 
the harbor, and near the landing. 

Passing through the irregular village of some thousands of 
inhabitants, whose grass thatched habitations were mostly small 
and mean, while some were more spacious, we walked about a 
mile northwardly to the opening of the valley of Pauoa. then 




CO 

o 

CD 

60 



o3 

o 

pi 

-s 

o 



rd 
■ t-f 

CO 

a 

+-> 
o 

CO 

CD 

'A 

4J 



<D 



HONOLULU— LANDSCAPE TROM PUNCHBOWL HILL. 



93 



turning south-easterly, ascended to the top of Punchbowl Hill 

?L e ^\ ag \ Crater T Wh ° Se Wse bounds the north-east part of 

» W T ° r K W 1- / tS ?f neral form is a truncat «d cone, havi ng 
a base of one third of a mile, a height of five or six hundred feet 

diamete°r nCaV V " ^ W*" to P> ^ut three hundred yards in' 
diameter From the highest part of the rim we had a beautiful 
view of the village and valley of Honolulu, the harbor and ocean 
and of the principal mountains of the island. On the east were 
he plain and groves of Waikiki, with its amphitheatre of hills 
the south-eastern of which is Diamond Hill,-the crater of 
an extinct volcano, in the form of a cone, truncated fluted and 
reeded, larger higher, and more concave 'than Punchbowl '^1 
but of much the same model and general character. Below us on 
the south and west, spread the plain of Honolulu, having'*" 
fish-ponds and salt making pools along the sea-shore the viflage 
and fort between us and the harbor, and the valley stretcriS 
a few miles north into the interior, which presented it? 
scattered habitations and numerous beds of «, „Cl 
in its various stages of growth, with its large green leaves 

ThroS y thf° SS n d ° n the Sll , Very WSter > in wbich * flou ^e •' 
Ihrough this va ley, several streams descending from the 

mountams in the interior, wind their way, some sfx or seven 

canals tffi and /rf ""? by meanS of numerous "tifiS 
canals, the bottoms of kalo patches, and then, by one mouth fall 

into the peaceful harbor. From Diamond Hill, on Xe east to 
Barber's Point and the mountains of Waianae, on'the west, Tay 'the 
sea-board plain some twenty-five miles in length, which embraces 
the volcanic hills of Moanalua, two or three hundred feet MA 
and among them, a singular little lake of sea-water aboundin-Tn 
salt crystahzed through evaporation by the heat of the sun g t he 

XnHf M ° ana ,, lua ' I the la g°™ of Ewa, and numerous little 
plantations and hamlets, scattered trees, and cocoanut groves 
A range of mountains, three or four thousand feet high? stfetehes 
across the south-western part of the island, at the^'stance f 
twenty-five miles. Another range, from two to four thousand V.t 
high, stretches from the north-weste'n. to the eastern extremity Jffhe 
« and. Konahuanui, the highest peak, rises back of Punchbowl 
Hill, and north by east from Honolulu, eight miles distant ™J 
^thousand feet high, often touching o'r sfstaiMnJ as it wer'a 

The whole was to us a novel scene, not indeed like that „ r p 
sented to Moses when he ascended to the top of p!sgah and 
surveyed the land of promise, with the earnest delre' but 
forbidden hope of entering it, even to exterminate its insuffe'raMe 
idolatry, and to establish there the seed of Abraham It was o 
us interesting, partly from its novelty, singularity and nlatural 
beau y, its volcanic character, its co'mmefcial S P o?tance ks 
peculiar location ,n the midst of the Pacific Oceanfks distance 
from the palaces , of Zion and the abodes of ciXation, Tut 



94 BOKl's FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE MISSION. 

chiefly as the dwelling-place of some thousands of the heathen, to 
whom we were commissioned to offer salvation, and as the 
contemplated seat of government, and centre of operations for the 
nation. It was interesting, because, having been for ages past 
the battle-field of successive hostile bands of pagan warriors, till 
the last victory of Kamehameha, it was now to be the scene of a 
bloodless conquest for Christ, where his ignorant, debased, 
rebellious, and dying foes, were to be instructed, elevated, recon- 
ciled and saved. With all its mental and moral darkness, and 
heathen pollution, like that of the whole group, it was contem- 
plated as a scene of peculiar and thrilling interest, as a field of 
toil and privation, of various conflicts, and probably, of death to 
us but of triumphs to the gospel, where heathenism was to be 
extirpated, and churches were to be planted, watered, and 
made to flourish, enjoying the presence, and reflecting ^ the glory 
of the Redeemer of the nations, to whom the Hawaiian tribes, 
though they had not acknowledged his claims, or heard of his 
love, had long since been promised. 

Who, among the true sons and daughters of Zion, looking 
upon such an open field, where Satan, by his varied malevolent 
agencies, had ruled and ruined generation after generation, would 
not exult in the opportunity of approaching these inhabitants with 
the varied Christian agency of the school, the pulpit, and the 
press, teaching, inviting, and persuading them to come under the 
protection, submit to the authority, and enlist in the service of the 
Prince of Peace 1 What evangelical local church in Christendom 
would not rejoice to employ an agent to rear there the altar and 
temple of the Lord, on the ruins of idolatry 1 

We returned at evening, presenting to the rest of our company 
fresh productions of the soil, and our report of the land of which 
we were to take possession. 

It was not till the 16th, that Governor Boki returned to 
Honolulu ; and he was then so much under the debasing and dis- 
tracting influence of strong drink as to be unfit for business, 
except that of a speedy reformation, to which our business would 
call him. Intemperance among men without intelligence, and 
destitute of attachment to the charities and privileges of well 
regulated society, is as stubborn a foe as any species of idolatry. 
But this foe, emboldened by many foreign traders and visitors, 
showed his appalling front and gigantic strength wherever we 
approached, and for years stood dauntless to guard the field. 

On the 17th of April, corresponding with the day when the 
persecuted Reformer stood before Charles V. in the Diet at 
Worms, we had an interview with the governor, who exhibited 
great but not unexpected indifference to our main object, gave 
permission to enter the harbor, but appeared in no haste to attend 
to the general orders from head-quarters, respecting our accommo- 
dations ; and months elapsed before he furnished our promised 
lodgings. On the 18th we came with our vessel through the 



DEBARKATION OF THE PIONEERS. 95 

but they so effectually oppose theflrce of tlT£L violence, 

bj for— , f„, „ lem ,«?££" ""*'' 0fr, ' ed 

Ihe arrangement being now completed for it on the iQtfc nf 
April, the missionaries disembarked from lw a !• -2 th , ° f 
which had been the home and sane LyTf our ifttT^ ^^ 
Church for about six month, pL- llttle miss ionary 

and protection S Z ZSZjfiZ^^&tST 

fully took up our Xfe in that H a a \ mlSSI ° na 7, pil g rims ' cheer " 

should end. We were sheltered in X„'.!f °" r .^ ef P»lgnmage 
offered us bv Messrs wf^- t reenatlve -°uilt houses, kindly 

scattered in the m?dst' JAJT^if^ Navarro > some ^ 
huts, of 3000 or 4000 inLbit nt s g After Te V™" 1 ^^ 

trulj acceptable 7 WlK'* l,0 fP' t ' M f C «P * tea, 
from the sympathies ^^sZZ^ZTT^ 



96 DIFFICULTY IN COMMENCING HOUSEKEEPING. 

was over, and our grass-thatched cottages made habitable, we 
erected an altar unto the Omnipresent God, and in unison with 
the first detachment of the mission, presented him our offerings 
of thanksgiving and praise for his goodness to us, and his wonder- 
ful providences in respect to the Pagan sons and daughters of 
Hawaii, among whom he had granted us so propitious an 

pnt ranee . 

We had some repose the first night. The heathen garrison, at 
the fort, some thirty rods distant, having an hour-glass for a time- 
keeper, about once an hour during the night, struck a bell, 
and gave a loud shout, in a mongrel dialect, signifying All s 

well !" 

We rose on the 20th, for the first time from our couches spread 
on heathen ground, under new obligations of gratitude to the 
Watchman of Israel, who kept our frail habitations in peace, our 
minds from agitation, and our hearts from despondency. 

With very little furniture of any sort, having scarcely more than 
one chair among us all, the brig having been too much crowded 
to carry them, and there being none in that market, and scarcely 
one in the whole nation ; with neither floor nor ceiling, neither 
chimney nor fire-place in our habitation, we commenced house- 
keeping at once, accommodating ourselves cheerfully to our cir- 
cumstances, and aiming to improve them as we should find 
opportunity, applied ourselves to the great business for which we 
had been sent thither. Had there been a boarding-house at hand 
suitable for our families, we might, perhaps, have done well to 
avail ourselves for a time of its advantages. But as everything in 
the way of civilization, as well as religion, was to be taught the 
people, both by example and precept, and as there was no time 
to be lost in beginning, our cooking-stove was set up out of doors, 
in the yard near one of our houses, surrounded with a light fence 
or paling of slender poles set perpendicularly in close order in 
the earth, having two horizontal ranges of poles tied to them with 
bark or vines, or strings made of a strong grass, one a foot, and 
the other four feet from the ground. Through this paling 
from fifty to a hundred natives, standing around without, might, 
from time to time, be seen looking leisurely, to gratify their curi- 
osity, especially when any of the missionary females found it 
necessary to be employed about the stove, either for cooking, 
or heating smoothing-irons, for ironing clothes. 

Destitute of table furniture, as well as of many other articles 
which were needful, we had this consolation, that a full supply, 
without a house, cellar, or store-room, would have been a burden, 
and a means of exposure to thieves and robbers. A small crate ot 
.crockery sent out with us, supposed to be good, was found to be 
wholly refuse, embracing no whole article, but still, in our desti- 
tution, better than nothing, and less likely to provoke envy, or 
excite the cupidity of rogues, which was too often called into 
exercise by the few good things which we did possess. 



FIRST SABBATH ON SHORE AT OAHU. 97 

Soon the Sabbath morning sun, having always a peculiar charm, 
rose upon us in unusual splendor, and arrangements were made 
for the public worship of Jehovah, whose claims we came to 
present. 

With what comfort and courage did we seize on the opportunity 
afforded us, to bring to the notice of the people the sacred day of 
God and on the first Sabbath that dawned on us in our new 
abode to announce to those, who, both native and foreign, 
assembled at our call, the general object of our mission, adopting 
he language of the heavenly messenger to the shepherds of Judeal 

w? ?°H\ 01 1 n° M 1 , hTm % y° U S° od tidin S s of g^t joy, 
which shall be to all people." 5 J J ' 

The theme the occasion, the cheering prospect of success, the 
dawning light of a brighter day, the Sabbath songs of Zion, now 
beginning here and the momentous announcement, as from 
^ eaVe v n V°; S 1 ^™; 8 of salvation to our race, now first reaching 
the inhabitants of this dark heathen isle, inspired our souls with 
new ardor and joyousness. He who was born in the city of 
Uavid, a Savior, favored us with his presence, in fulfilment of his 
alwa T" P™^ 101 ' 8 of his Gos P el > " Lo, I am with you 

On the succeeding Sabbath, a similar opportunity occurred, 
when the songs of Zion, with the presence of Zion's King, drew 
ears from a veteran resident, a self-expatriated American, who 
aad not heard them before for twenty years, and who had a native 
wife, and a family of sons and daughters around him there, now 
to be taught the things of the world to come. 

In these sacred songs, George P. Kaumualii assisted both by 
his voice and the bass-viol. They appeared attractive to nativi 
ears, as well as to the naturalized foreigner, who had seen better 

Young Kaumualii was in haste to meet his father, and we as 
much to enlist him in our cause. It was quickly agreed that a 
detachment should visit that part of the group of which we 
regarded him as sovereign, a hundred miles to the north-west of 
Honolulu. In conformity with the reasonable wishes of George 
properly expressed, Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles, with the 
concurrence of their associates, leaving their wivtS at Honolulu, 
embarked with him, and accompanied him to his father, to make 
known to him our object, explore that part of our field, 
and secure the friendship and co-operation of its chieftain 
George took leave of the family with tears, though we had no 
good evidence that his heart was interested in religion, more than 
thousands of the gay youth of our country, who unduly rejoice in 
their freedom from the restraints of covenant religious vows. He 
was often courteous and affectionate in America, while at school. 
His tears on this occasion were, I think, tears of affection for his 
friends, who had shown him kindness ; of hope of soon being restored 
with welcome to his father, from whom he had been separated in 



9S KAUMUALIl's RECEPTION OF HIS SON AND THE MISSIONARIES. 

his childhood ; and, perhaps, of struggling apprehension that he 
would not be permitted long to enjoy the society of his father, or 
at all to succeed him in the expected possession of his rank and 
estates. He felt strong dissatisfaction with the influence of an 
American, who had brought his father to Oahu long before. They 
embarked on board the Thaddeus, and sailed for Kauai, May 2d, 

1820. 

George was received by his father with affection and con- 
gratulation, and with as much respect as the pride of his own 
heart, or the wakeful jealousy of other chieftains, would safely 
permit. He introduced the brethren kindly, but characteristically, 
to his father, as friends who had come from America to accompany 
him home. The old king embraced ti^m, and early applied to 
them the term " Aikane" [privileged friends], an honorary 
heathen title, implying some privileges which they did not covet. 
On a short acquaintance with their character and their objects, 
which they made known to him, he earnestly desired them to take 
up their permanent residence there. He expressed an unexpected 
degree of gratitude for the support, education, and return of his 
son, which had been assumed by the American Board after the 
man who carried him away had failed to fulfil his contract. 

He professed a readiness to make such return as he could, by 
kindness and aid to the missionaries. As an expression of his 
gratitude to Captain Blanchard, master of the brig in which 
George returned, he furnished valuable supplies, freely, for the 
vessel, and gave him sandal-wood, valued at $1,000. 

But w r e were particularly interested in the gratification he 
manifested, on receiving the elegant Bible, presented him by the 
American Bible Society, the contents of which he often desired 
the missionaries to read and explain to him, and which he, and 
his wife, and son, seemed inclined to learn at once to read. 

He offered to give the use of land to aid in the support of the 
teachers, and when he feared they would not stay with him, said, 
on one occasion, " Why, you no stay here? We like you very 
much. My people all like you. We want missionaries here, as 
well as the other islands." 

Having explored portions of the island, finding the people 
scattered, poor, debased and neglectful of their fine soil, these bre- 
thren returned to Oahu, after an absence of eight weeks — made a 
report of their welcome reception, and incipient labors, having 
brought with them, as proofs of the kindness of the friendly king 
and his heathen queen, Kapule, a present of cocoanuts, calabashes, 
oranges, pine-apples, fans, fly-brushes, spears and shells, thirty 
mats, one hundred kapas, and three hogs. 

Though there was work enough, and more than enough, for all 
our laborers, either at the single station of Kailua or Honolulu. 
yet, for various reasons, and especially the injunction which re- 
quires the Gospel to be announced to all without exception, we 
could not hesitate to meet the wants and wishes of the king of 



SETTLEMENT OF MISSIONARIES AT KAUAI. 99 

Kauai and others there, and of Kalanimoku at Kawaihae so far 
as to give them teachers. If we wonld see the Gospel take effect 
on a „ a t 10 „, ,ts light should be diffused over the whole natioT 

to theTll T St haveo PP° rtu »ity to see it simultaneously' in der 
to the fullest impression. Christianity should be made by T 

te; P STa^ll t h°e r t ad b ate ^ ^ diffe ™t poK^ 
inTnf ll'^riiT l -r ° r 1 aU ° n ma y haVe the mean « Of judg- 

efcn a l^L -n" "^ themselves of its advantages/ fo 
teach a single village, only, in each heathen countrv or to limit 
missionary influence to a few of each nation, wKl he re 1 0I 

he inhabitants are left to the darkness of unmi iVated sucersti 
hon and ignorance, would require an age to make fny percent ble 
diminution of the mass of heathenism in that country/evenwhh 

"ous tEf, e o SII ^T ^ ^'^ ° f the word - It was ot 
vious that all ought to have access to the knowledee of the 

Savior in the shortest possible time. S 

*JlT S !Z en ll WCTe - made by ^ 23d of JuI y- for Messrs. W. 

on Kauai On Z WIT< ? i° -^ Up their res ' dence at Waimea, 
on Kauai. On the eve of their departure from Honolulu eleven 

Id Redee U mer e tor m tb d ? 7^** 't d ™ We oTourtl t . 
Islands ™ \1 A rSt U T ° n the shores of the Sandwich 
islands, and found the season happy. Probably the Savior's death 

We we 1 ioted ^ ^ ^ "^ » * 0Se isla « d - 
we were joined in this solemn and delightful service bv an 

ter m oTtoe l^ l r\ M \ C \* T \ eS Care y> Chelsea, Mas's.,^^ 
ter ot the ship Levant, who had recently put into the harbor M 
his way from the Oregon to New York. ' ° n 

Kauaf and^r^,',! 16 T*™ 1 °^ board his shi P Ae detachment for 
the"r new stftTon K J ?" ve y ln S them thither, landed them at 
their new station, where they were welcomed by the kino- and 
applied themselves with gladness to their work. * S ' 

Mr. Loomis hastened to Kawaihae and engaged in teaching Kala 
mmokuand his wife, and a class of favorife youths whom he" 
wished to have instructed. Thus to facilitate the diftWon of 
light over these islands, we were quickly and widely scTered 

rurin™; e v S e S ar e sT Sed> T* ^ -^ * - VsXwe' 
uuring several years of our early missionary life, to exnosP our 

siaLv 10 "? any time ' but ^ Cdo° u u 

or in ead. otheX7i' g6 ' X" 1 S0J0Urn 8a « l J- Wh ether alone 
or in each other s company, there were dangers from which the 

the' ematfo? tern" L" ^^J F^ US The «J~Se rf 
Z, „rt • °r I ■? lssi0n , so widely scattered, where there were 
no other civilized females, and scarcely civiHzed men anJnn 

As[dTfro n m° t h b e e , relied , 0, i' WM ^°^ the ^als of mSary'life! 

became a" nal°n fi'u S ° ciety ° f friends and «lativesf thi 

R a ,T?'- i " eW fields > a source of no small solicitude 

th i omo S ' Pr f lVatl ° nS ' and dangers, we knew should not prevent 

caL P d bTthe rr^ anCe r°« ^ ?™ S to which we are Piously 
called by the Captain of Salvation. There is no method, known 



100 DANGERS ALWAYS TO BE EXPECTED IN MISSIONS. 

to us, of conveying the Gospel vigorously and speedily to the 
heathen world without the hazards attendant on voyages, changes 
of climate, and the opposition of the enemies of truth, either bar- 
barous or civilized. Never has the Prince of Darkness yielded 
any portion of his territory for the purpose of giving the Messiah 
possession there, without involving the soldiers of Christ in per- 
sonal danger, and never have they carried their conquests very 
far, without much self-denial, cross-bearing, and personal ex- 
posures. 

The compassionate Savior says to his heralds, " I send you 
forth as lambs among wolves, but take neither sword, nor staff, 
nor purse, nor scrip," as though he would compel them to trust 
his providential support and protection ; and again, to warn them 
of danger at hand, and to impress them with the importance of 
being on their guard, he says, " He that hath no sword, let him 
sell his coat and buy one;" and again, lest they should take occa- 
sion thus to harm their opposers, he adds the admonition, " He 
that takeththe sword shall perish with the sword." 

In entering, as missionaries, almost singly into the midst of a 
barbarous or heathen people like the Polynesians, it is well for the 
safety of life to be destitute alike of the means of personal 
defence by force, of warlike aggression, and of affluence. For in 
that case, more confidence in God's protection is manifested, more 
reliance on argument with the people is implied, and less provo- 
cation is given to heathen cupidity, jealousy, and violence. 



CHAPTER V. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF LIHOLIHO, CON- 
TINUED. — 1820. 

Instruction commenced with difficulty— First sermon to the king— Hopu's father- 
First school at Honolulu— Claims for the use of the needle— Objections to the 
mission— Boki and his partisans— Co-operation of foreigners in aid of the school 
—Boki s stammering teacher— Ejection of aliens— Kaumualii and his school— Ex- 
amination of the school at Honolulu— First houses of the mission at Honolulu- 
Native style of building— Correspondence with Governor Reickord— Grateful notice 
in the United States of the reception of the mission. 

The whole population of the Hawaiian Islands, amounting to 
about 130,000, in their deep darkness and degradation, were cast 
upon these few and scattered missionary laborers, to be instructed 
in almost every branch of useful knowledge suited to their circum- 
stances. None of them had even the alphabet of learning or of 
true religion, or of sound morals. 

Having assured the rulers, from the beginning of our inter- 
course with them, that if permitted, we could teach them and 
their people, Christianity and the arts, we now made it a daily 
object to gain their confidence, to make ourselves acquainted with 
their language, habits, and modes of thinking, and the best means 
of access to their minds and hearts, and, if possible, adapt our 
instructions to their capacities and most urgent wants. 

But how shall a rude nation be speedily instructed without 
books, or the use of the press ? True, the missionaries had books 
English, Latin, Greek and Hebrew, but neither they nor the 
nation had any books in the language of the country, or in any of 
the Polynesian dialects. Our ignorance of the language of the 
people, and their ignorance of ours, was, of course, an impediment 
in the way of intercourse between the teacher and the pupil at 
first very great ; and the absolute destitution of suitable books' for 
the work of teaching the nation, was an embarrassment rarely or 
never to be found among Asiatic tribes— an embarrassment similar 
to what the pioneer missionary, J. Williams, found in attempting 
among barbarians to build a missionary ship, on a heathen islet 
with neither tools, materials, nor competent artisans. 

Desirous to teach them thoroughly, through the best medium 
then available, we undertook with the English, with zeal, and 
with some success, in the case of a very limited number. But our 
object was not to change the language of the nation but to bring 



102 EXPERIMENT OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. 

to their minds generally, the knowledge of the Christian religion, 
and induce them to embrace and obey it. The sounds of the 
English being so different from their own, and so much more 
difficult of utterance, their ignorance of the meaning of English 
words, and the impracticability of learning them from English 
dictionaries, together with the intricacies of English orthography, 
presented insurmountable obstacles to the speedy accomplish- 
ment of the main object of a Christian Mission, if the nation were 
to be confined to that medium. What could French Protestant mis- 
sionaries do in teaching English and American seamen the doctrines 
and duties of the Gospel, through the medium of the French alone 1 
Clearness, accuracy, and force in religious teaching we deemed 
so essential to success, that the vernacular tongue, or a language 
understood by the learner, must needs be employed to be suc- 
cessful ; for a miracle is required to give sense and cogency to 
unknown words and phrases, before they can enlighten the mind 
or impress the heart in respect to the will of God. 

The Hawaiians might indeed have been taught to cross them- 
selves, repeat Pater nosters and Ave Marias in Latin, to dip 
the finger in water, gaze on pictures, bow before images, and buy 
indulgences with great formality and punctuality, and still have 
been as ignorant of the volume of inspired truth as the Abori- 
gines of California and South America, or the youthful Spanish 
Franciscan monk, now a protestant missionary at Gibraltar, who, 
at twenty-five years of age, though studying for the priesthood, 
had never seen the Bible, and did not know that such a book 
existed : and they might, moreover, have been still just as idola- 
trous as their fathers were in the days of Cook, and as ready to 
visit with poison, fire, or bonds, any who should oppose or ridi- 
cule their folly. 

The plan of teaching the mass of children exclusively , while 
neither children, adults, nor rulers knew the practicability 
and utility of learning; and the plan of teaching children exclu- 
sively in a language unintelligible to their parents ; and the mass 
of the community around them, would have been chimerical ; and 
a perseverance in such an attempt would have given over the 
adult and aged population to incurable ignorance and hopeless 
degradation, or left them to rush en masse to pagan or papal poly- 
theism, and thus have defeated the education of the children and 
the education of the nation. To have neglected the rulers, and 
taught the children of the plebeians a new religion in a language 
unknown to the nation, would have arrayed prejudice and oppo- 
sition against us in high places, and thus defeated our cause, or 
greatly retarded our success. 

To change the language of a people is a work of time. 
Even in a conquered province, with the favoring influences of 
colonization, commercial intercourse and literary institutions, with 
an impulse from a new government and fashion, such a thing is 
effected but slowly and imperfectly. With how much less hope 



OBJECTION TO THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. 103 

of success could a few missionaries, with no help from circum- 
stances like these attempt it. The progress of a generation or 
two may so alter the circumstances of the nation as to make the 
use of the English more feasible and useful. This, then, is our 
answer to the oft-repeated and not unimportant question, « Whv 
did you not teach the nation English, and open to them, at once, 
the rich stores of learning, science and religion, to be found in 
that language?" and here we show our warrant for applying our- 
selves to the acquisition of the Hawaiian language, reducing it to 
a written form, and preparing books of instruction in it, for the 
nation, and teaching all classes to use them as speedily as pos- 

JfrfSfTTV^r ?' S ge ", eral mode of ^ruction, we could, 
and did teach English to a few, -and have continued to do so 
We early used both English and Hawaiian together. For a time 
alter our arrival, m our common intercourse, in our schools, and 
in our preaching, we were obliged to employ interpreters, though 
none except Hopu and Honolii were found to be very trustworthy 
in communicating the uncompromising claims and the spirit- 
searching truths of revealed religion. Kaumualii, Kuakini, 
Keeaumoku and a few others could speak a little barbarous 
English which they had acquired by intercourse with sea-farin<r 
men But English, as spoken by sailors on heathen shores at 
that time, was the language of Pandemonium ; and the thought of 
making young men and women better able to comprehend and 
use that language, while subjected to the influence of frequent 
intercourse with an ungodly class of profane abusers of our noble 
English, was appall.ng. We could not safely do it until we were 
able to exert a strong counteracting influence. It is worthy of a 
grateful record that King Kaumualii, though accustomed, HkeUer 
heathen who stammer English, to use profane language', on fit 
faithfully taught that it was wrong, broke off, anf abandoned hf 
vile habit. How chilling to a missionary's heart, to hear a heathen 
father curse his own little child in profane English, and to hear 
d teT\v 7"r Unt 7 men teachin S the "^en that awfu 
Sfthe b irMak C er- Pr ° fane *"* ™*«*« ™ *•*», «* 
That the sudden introduction of the Hawaiian nation in its 
unconverted state, to general English or French literatue, would 
have been safe and salutary, is extremely problematical To 
us it has been a matter of pleasing wonder tL^he rulers and the 
people were so early and generally led to seek instruct on 
through books furnished them by our hinds, not one of which was 
designed to encourage image worship, to countenance iniquity™ 

Ae b WdL a me n r C c e y W,th the "*»* "*■ ° f «** ^waTof 

With the elements of reading and writing we were accustomed 
from the beginning, to connect the elements of morals and' 
religion, and have been happy to find them mutual aids? 



104 FIRST EFFORTS OF THE ROYAL FAMILY. 

The momentous interests of the soul were the commanding 
reason for learning what God has caused to be written for its 
salvation, and for regulating its duty to him. The initiation of 
the rulers and others into the arts of reading and writing, under our 
own guidance, brought to their minds forcibly, and sometimes by 
surprise, moral lessons as to their duty and destiny which were 
of immeasurable importance. The English New Testament was 
almost our first school book, and happy should we have been, 
could the Hawaiian Bible have been the next. 

At the station at Kailua, the king and his little brother, 
Kauikeaouli, five years old ; two of his wives, Kamamalu and 
Kinau, Kuakini, and a son of Mr. J. Young, two youths, James 
Kahuhu, and John li, and others, were instructed by Mr. and Mrs. 
Thurston and Thomas Hopu, being assisted for a time by Dr. 
Holman. Their dwellings, for months, were daily surrounded by 
scores of men, women, and children. Many came from distant 
parts of that island, which is nearly three hundred miles in 
circuit, to see what sort of beings white missionaries were. 

Though the heathen revelry of the king and others often 
disqualified them from making progress in study, or proved 
unwelcome hindrances, still, during the time which they did 
devote to instruction, though taught chiefly in a foreign tongue, 
they made such advances, that in three months the king was 
reading a little in the New Testament, and five of the others in the 
easy reading lessons of Webster's spelling book. The young 
prince, a promising pupil, though a mere child, on whom the 
cares and responsibilities of government were at length to rest, 
could spell English words of four syllables. But their studies in 
English were wearisome, and ere long chiefly suspended. 

Much of the time of Dr. Holman, while he remained at the 
station in connexion with the mission, was occupied with the 
duties of his profession. Never, perhaps, had a medical man a 
better opportunity to make a good impression as a pioneer 
of science, civilization, and Christianity, than he enjoyed. He 
was very successful in the treatment of diseases, and might soon 
doubtless have possessed the confidence of the highest families in 
the nation, had he not cherished a premature desire, with his 
wife, who deeply felt her privations, " to return to the country 
whence they came out." 

After three months of toil amidst the darkness, confusion, and 
pollution of that heathen village, Mr. Thurston secured the 
opportunity of preaching a formal sermon to the royal family. 
By the aid of Hopu, as an interpreter, he urged on them the 
claims of Jehovah, from the impressive words of the prophet, " 
have a message from God unto thee." His little audience kneeled 
in prayer. Assisted by Hopu, he preached from Sabbath to Sabbath, 
to small circles, either at the school-room or his own residence, 
with the hope that the seed would not prove to have been scattered 
wholly in vain, in the stony places of Kailua. 



FIRST SCHOOL AT HONOLULU. 105 

nestness and fidelity he applied k3 To ITwoA ^T 

T«^ a ^.wK3 t0 ap 

pie, we were allowed to sef a schtT opened in llT^t * V ^ 
after our arrival, and daily instructed^ The want & a , T^ 
place to meet a school, was not anions the VI 1 I mtMe 
which an American female wnnM I ] ■ u- ei ? ba "assments 
Then, to the absence of su ftab e bo'oks ndsc^n," 1 ^ ** ^ 
added the want of a convenient medium "of tt°e ouT/t^ 

atnTat: "* P ^' " d * e ^^ <* secu^r^ 

attend to instruction an Zfytrt "tot %£», M", t0 
of which they could not know th valu 3 ' °? np knowl «%e 
means of gaining which thev hJ Z '• * process and 

intent on engaginl ewly in this nart nf J " COnce P tion » But, 
the many emblrrf sS ^co cf we egard TsZ W ° rk ' "^ 
Uncouth and indifferent as were the adufts in '""""table . 
shouting, and thoughtless as the , Ml ge " era1 ,' and wiId > 

attempted to approach hem affirsttnn^t 11 ap / 6ared when w * 
arounS us in ?Lr merrime ft L a fd fZf^^^ ^ 
here and there, one more confidinf wnT, , & ^T Was found > 
to our dwelling for trial In t „ g ';?J ° Tv ^ lndUCed t0com « 
to give interest enough to th^sToof S TesT iX ^ 

residents, some wishing their wives »n,l*u £ • b >' several 
be instructed. AmongVhese, wIre%L S rf Hn, ^^ Cl J^ ren t0 
(American), Marin (Spanish),' hJ££%$J^ £* J&™ 



106 INITIATING PUPILS. 

(English), and Allen, a refugee from New York slavery before its 
abolition who resided at Waikiki, lived as comf ortab ly ^and 
treated us as courteously, as any who had adopted _ tha ^ntry 
before our arrival. These cherished a desire that their long neg- 
fe ted children, whose morals, habits, language and manners dif- 
fered little from their contemporanes-the children of abonj , mal 
fathers— mieht now, at length, if they wished it, have the ad*an- 
a^faSolforlheirimWvement •*«*-£ 
and Woodland from Port Jackson, wished to have their children 
"christened." The latter said ' he had done i himself, 
as we las he could, but wished it might be done over again better.' 
IW the first year, no suitable" system of orthography was 
fix?d upon for writing the language of the country It ^as d.fficul 
even, to write out in native, the meaning of words and sentence i ot 
English lessons. It was no small labor not only to teach s mply 
denunciation of a lesson, but to teach the meaning of a col- 
umn of words, or a page of sentences constituting their English 
lesson which ' without such an interpretation, must have been, to 
such p'uS too forbidding. But this was so far accomplished as 
omake P the school pleasant to most of those whoatt^ded^b 
by means of the slate, and partly by writing out short lessons 
nn rianer with an imperfect orthography. 

T^e wis a frankness and earnestness on the part of some in 
commencing and prosecuting study which ^eeably s = ed us 
and ereatlv encouraged our first efforts. On the Jsaboatn, very 
oon g after y our arrival, Pulunu came *^™ $M*™%» 
and brought two shy, but bright looking llttl * ^WfV^ 
tinned wfth copper and olive than their fellows), and after the ser- 
vice shT desired us to take them under our instruction. We 
Tdhy ^onsenLd ; and both mother and daughters became inte 
resting members of the school. In a few weeks th e mother ^con 
querea the main difficulty in acquiring an ability _to read and™rt£ 

Zt^^^tZ^sZ^L and .comprehending 

t The rest of the pupils listened with admiration as she read 

' and gave the sense in Hawaiian. Here was a demonstration 

that a sfate could speak in a foreign tongue, and convey a grand 

^td'qStfyZg and small, but with features more than or- 
dinarilv'pCing to the physiognomist, was seen standing one 
fay owards evening, looting at us through the hgh paling ; tha. 
3'ounded our premises, where successive compan es of alleges, 

Zdayto ay, indulged their curiosity in marking thenove 
rovements of their strange visitors ; and the question was put 
TC" Would you like° to live with us, and learn to work and 

read™' « X," was his pleasant and unhesitating affirmative ; 



FIRST EFFORTS OF BOKI AND BANKS. 107 

and without further ceremony he was taken in, covered, fed, 
lodged and instructed He became a docile 'and succ'essfu 
pupil, laboring to pay his board and making very rapid improve- 
ment; so that in a few months, he could read intelligibly several 

Z ™l° f th H E 1 h l H BiWe - He 6X P reSSed a desire * Tinslruc 
the people, and early became a useful teacher even in his boy- 
hood. Some who were desirous to attend schoo' were held back 
by the stupidity and prejudices of their friends, who looked upon 
us with jealousy or hostility, and some, though'desirons to learn! 
were engrossed with other concerns which prevented their attend- 
ing to instruction. A young and sprightly native, J. Banks, who 
had been the commander of a schooner, then recently stranded 
came to us one day, and said with some earnestness, << I goin to 

ike Tl Y 7 n ° W ' l W , nt *° le , ar - n t0 read > and Iearn navigation. I 
like take the sun sail out o' sight o' land, and go to !„y part 

tt (\7{. d - He had , been t0 China - He toId g «s that before 
the fatal blow was struck upon the worship of idols, he thought 
the tabus were unreasonable and the idols vain, that the priests 
were ignorant men and unworthy of confidence, as they could 
show no authority. He professed to have said to KalJimoku, 

nrelnVr l ' ?f < d ' Srega , rd the tabu - H * had heard some 
pretend that we had come to take the country. He said to them, 

"Where are their guns? And if they fight "with us, what wil 

fenLf° W ' th , the "" W °r n ■" His reaso " in S indi ^tes that de- 
fenceless and non-combatant missionary women may be a safe 

guard to their husbands among the heathen, in matters of great 

pTeS ^mSr an 6ffiCient ^ ^ impa ^ ""» * 
The next day, Banks came with Boki and others to public wor- 
ship, in which he appeared to be interested. The hearers were 

th w M ° * v h *° ld - t, , e , Lam ° ° f G ° d that * aketh away Te ^ 
the world » Bok, tamed after the service, made some inquiries and 
expressed a desire to be able to read and understand ^u Bible 
and moreover, consented to be daily instructed in it. I present? 

and iZ " TVv^ fr ° m tlme t0 ti,ne endeavored to ma P ke him 
and his wife Lil.ha acquainted with its contents. The service" 
of Banks were soon required by his superiors, and his design to 
get an education was defeated/ The lovers 'of rum-selling and 

Many of the chiefs had various engagements of business 
gambling, revelry, and jaunting about from place to place She r 
retinues, which were unfavorable to their attention to the meanTnf 
improvement offered them. Liholiho, moreover, when he learned 
with what promptness we could teach r'eading and' writing objected 

Wm°s U e r if e firthf the C ° mm , 0n L pe ° ple these arts befo A Bd 
wTot the nn A T"* 1 them - His self - r ^pect thus manifested 

kad and on the l enC ° Ur l glng ' { ? T We wished him to ta he the 
lead, and on the other, embarrassing, for we wished to bring 



108 DOMESTIC LABORS OF FEMALES. 

the multitude under instruction,without reference to the distinctions 
of birth or rank. Kaahumanu too, for many months, was either 
heedless in regard to Christianity, or scornfully averse to our instruc- 
tions, and at the same time not a little annoyed by the profligacy 
of Liholiho and his boon companions. Some were watching to 
despoil us of our few goods, or to expel us from the islands, and 
others to nullify our influence by slander and misrepresentations. 

Watchfulness, on our part, was demanded not to provoke need- 
less hostility or to wound unduly the self-esteem of the grandees, 
and at the same time not to omit to do good to them and their 
needy people according to the explicit commands of the Bible. 

Some, before they could appreciate the greater good which we 
hoped our mission would confer on them, preferred claims for 
minor things which might have been rejected as unreasonable, had 
we not desired to encourage attention to improvements in their 
wardrobe, and to give them time to consider their ways and to 
find out the nature of our main design, and to appreciate it, 
instead of startling, disgusting or repelling them by abruptness 

or impatience. , 

The scarcity of wood and water was at that time felt in our 
domestic arrangements. Our fuel for cooking was obtained by 
barter at a high rate, being brought four or five miles on the 
shoulders of men. Before wells were used in Honolulu, our 
water for drinking and cooking was brought in calabashes a con- 
siderable distance. Embarrassments of this sort, almost too small 
to be mentioned at all, were particularly felt, when, among many 
things demanding attention in getting under weigh, the clothes 
of a six months' voyage were to be washed and ironed — a service, 
like other domestic labors, to be performed by the hands of the 
wives of the missionaries. While numbers of the natives were dis- 
posed to o-aze to see the operation, not one could be found both 
willing and able to do this service. Our females tried the experi- 
ment of going back to the stream in the valley, to do their washing. 
This was done cheerfully. The novelty and even ludicrousness ot 
their appearance and circumstances, off at what some of them 
called a " heathen brook" in the open country, while the tropical 
sun was withering their physical powers, and literally blistering 
their arms, seemed partially to sustain their spirits, while they 
rejoiced in the Divine goodness, which daily supplied the need- 
ful strength for these new scenes and untried labors. 

Before this service was fully accomplished, they were required 
to do what at a more convenient time they would more gladly 
have done — to make a dozen shirts for the grandees, cut and 
make a full suit of clothes of superfine broadcloth for Naihekukm, 
the father of the present queen, and similar garments for Boki. 
In this, and especially the more difficult parts, Mrs. W. and Mrs. 
R., before going to their station on Kauai, took a leading part 

Soon after Mrs. Bingham had got her school in operation, the king 
sent Hopu to Honolulu with a piece of fine shirting to have Mrs. 



CLAIMS FOR THE USE OF THE NEEDLE. 109 

B. make for his Hawaiian majesty five ruffled shirts with plaited 
bosoms, to be sent back to him at Kailua by the vessel returning in 
a few days Such demands from the king, his wives, and other 
chiefs, male and female, in our destitution of not a few of the 
daily comforts once enjoyed, and an anxious desire to rive full 
satisfaction, required some sacrifices, and caused, during the 
first years, some expenditure of health and strength on the part 
of those who were willing thus to toil, in connexion with their 
more important labors for the moral and intellectual improvement 
of the people. Before the people could appreciate the latter, 
and before their language was familiar to us, a courteous welcome 
given in season and out of season, the making or fitting a new 
garment, or the offer of a seat at table to those who sought our 
acquaintance, had its appropriate influence, as well as our more 
direct labors in teaching letters, and inculcating the doctrines of 
Christianity. Our female helpers, by conscientiously doing both 
in the midst of infirmities and family cares, doubly proved their 
interest in the well-being of the natives, and showed a steady and 
loyal desire to deserve their approbation. They had the oppor- 
tunity, of which they availed themselves, of showing the spirit of 
self-denial for the sake of another's good, which is the best logic 
to convince the heathen, and of illustrating the unreasonableness 
ol overtasking the poor ■ and the stranger, especially when 
heathen exorbitance crowded too freely on Christian kindness. 

Some three or four years after the mission was commenced a 
woman of rank, calling on the wife of a missionary, requested her 
to make a dress for her. The request was readily granted She 
soon called for a second. This also was done, without demur or 
compensation. She then called for another. The third was 
promptly and gratuitously made by the missionary's wife, who 
wished still to oblige. The fourth was ere long asked for by the 
same exorbitant woman. The lady, perceiving not only that the 
demand was unreasonable, but that meeting it would not satisfy 
and wishing to teach reason where it was wanting, said kindly 
Would it not be well for your own girls (whom I have 
taught to sew) to make this, if you need the fourth?" The chief 
woman replied, « It is but little for you to make it ; you can do 

•! ?,° ^ i y / bu , t m ? girls are a11 laz ^ and would be ] °ng about 
it. The lady glancing at the other side, said, « I am here alone 
in feeble health. I sew clothes for myself and family. I have 
not a company of servants about me to go and come at my bidding. 
Much of my cooking and other work I must do myself. I have a 
number of scholars to teach every day. I have made for you three 
dresses, and taught your girls how to sew. I appeal to you to 
say whether I ought now to do the fourth." She felt the rebuke, 
and waived her request. Others, however, were found ere long 
to be looking with equal eagerness to their missionary friends to 
help them to adorn themselves with good works, and to gain pos- 
session of the ever during heavenly robes. 



HO OBJECTIONS TO THE MISSION. 

There was not perhaps a wider difference of opinion among 
the natives, in respect to the influence of the mission than 
among foreigners. It was obvious that some apprehended 
Tat slccess fn our undertaking would modify the nature of the 
trade at the islands, to their disadvantage, and, moreover, bring into 
disrepute some things which had been deemed reputable and 
fashionable. It has been said that the interests of the m. sion 
and the interests of commerce, were so diverse, oropposie that they 
could not flourish together. And though it was admitted to be cus- 
tomary for traders to offer the profligate king a variety of tempting 
liquors, when a bargain with him was sought lest others, by this 
kind of liberality, would secure too large a share of custom, we 
were cloned not to instruct either Liholiho or Kaumualn in 
&e cost of foreign merchandise, or in respect to the mischiefs 
which might come upon the nation by bargains made under the 
influence of intoxicating drinks. 

It was on our part publicly announced that it was our intention 
to give a thorough education to such as would make the reasonable 
efforts to acquire it, and to introduce as we were able, the arts 
and usages of Christian society ; and that the gospel which we 
had come to propagate, was intended by its Author for all 
people, as a guide in the way of righteousness, temperance, and 
salvation, an! that it must not only be proclaimed freely, with all 
its claims proffers, and promises but that it must also command 
respect and obedience among all nations, according to divine 
predictions. Our influence over the chiefs, when apparently very 
small" excited an unexpected jealousy, which was manifested 
esneciallv in respect to the governor of Oahu. 

E who hail but recently been appointed to the governorship 
of Oahu, had, as a public officer, but little experience. He was 
above the middling stature, but appeared at times like one 
stupTfied with alcohol, tobacc'o, and awa. Though in his prime, 
he was intemperate, and slow to do good ; but he occas.ona y 
appeared desirous of distinction and honors. He had not sagacity 
enough to see what party it would be safest to follow, nor inde- 
pendence and integrity enough to mark out for himself, and 
Follow a steady andVnorableVirse suited to his responsibilities. 
He must please his superiors, or lose his place which was 
desired bvNaihekukui, and others. He must please that class oi 
fore gners who love their indulgences, or fail of their flattery and 
co-operation ; and he must favor the missionaries, or himself and 
people lose the advantages which they offered, and which some 
Cre striving to obtain. To do all this, and yet indulge a vile 
heathen heart, and secure his ulterior ends, was no easytag. 
even if he had possessed the sagacity of Solomon. With his 
^mission, we selected a location for our residence in the rear 
?hn of Honolulu village, or town, within the limits whmh he 
specified,— a place, where, by means of irrigation from the waters 
of the valley, we might have the comfort of gardens and verdure. 



AID TO ORPHAN CHILDREN. HI 

But this he was induced, doubtless by others, to refuse. Had he 
granted it then, there were some who would have contributed for 
the erection of houses for the mission. 

Waiving our claim both to the chosen site, and the proposed 
aid, we wished still to unite such foreign influence there as could 
be enlisted in the cause of the mission. The residents and others 
were consulted, and a subscription paper, supposed to be 
unobjectionable, was immediately circulated among those to 
whose consideration our attention to the children of foreigners 
and others equally needy, had already commended the mission. 
It was as follows : — 

" While the friends of Humanity and of Zion, in Europe and 
America, are uniting their influence, and contributing their substance to 
meliorate the condition of the wretched, and to give the Bible and the 
blessings of the Gospel to the long neglected heathen; and, while some 
are sacrificing the comforts of home, and devoting their talents, their 
possessions, and their lives, to the diffusion of the light of science and 
Revelation, in the dark places of the earth, we feel Ft to be a pleasure 
as well as a duty, to promote the grand design of civilizing and 
Christianizing the natives of the Sandwich Islands. 

" Believing that American and European residents, gentlemen of 
business from different countries, masters and officers of vessels of 
different flags, as they visit these islands, will co-operate in a systematic 
effort to provide for the comfort and education of orphan children (of 
whom many may be found here) by donations in money, or articles of 
trade, or the productions of the country, or other substantial means of 
doing them good, we, the undersigned gentlemen, from different 
countries, cheerfully agree to give to the mission established in these 
islands, the donations severally annexed to our respective names, to 
constitute a school-fund for orphan children, to be used by the mission 
for the benefit of such children, in training them up in knowledge and 
virtue, in the useful arts of civilized life, and in the principles of the 
Christian religion, that they may be grateful to their benefactors, 
useful to their country, blessings to the world, and fitted for heaven." 

This was our treaty of peace with the foreigners. A respec- 
table number signed it, within a year and a half from its 
commencement. In the circulation of this paper we were aided 
by J. Hunnewell, Esq., who, though he had no connexion with 
the mission, and no personal interest in the school, has, from that 
early period to the present, uniformly befriended the mission 
avoided collision with the rulers, and rejoiced in the prosperity of 
the missionaries, and the progress of the nation. We are happy to 
say, we have always had among foreigners at the islands some 
friendly and honorable advocates of our cause. And we believe 
that others there would gladly have shown us kind civilities had 
their moral courage been equal to their kindness, or to their'con- 
victions of what was right, or sufficient to enable them to face the 
frown of the anti-missionary spirit when it grew strong by 
numbers and concert, among those who resisted the attempts of 



112 BOKl's STAMMERING TEACHER. 

missionaries and chiefs to establish a system of Christian tabus, 
denominated " Chastity, temperance, loyalty, and Sabbath con- 
secration." 

Boki at length, by the order of the king, gave the mission a 
building spot for the Honolulu station, on the arid plain, about 
half a mile east of the landing, then some distance from the 
village, but now included in it. After a few months, he erected 
there temporary habitations for the mission family, residing on 
that island. Meantime, an English resident undertook to teach 
him the English language by books, but found it impracticable. 
This indeed was no matter of wonder; for, making due allowance 
for rum and revelry on the part of the pupil, and the ordinary 
dimculties which the natives find in pronouncing sibilants and 
double consonants, and in comprehending the orthography and 
structure of English ; and for the want of tact and zeal on the part 
of the teacher, which, if they existed, should have been tried long 
before ; it may be added, that had he succeeded in making the 
pupil copy the master perfectly, as an elocutionist, he would have 
made him one of the most barbarous stutterers that ever tortured 
" the king's English." It is said of him, that when an accident 
occurred on board a vessel of which he was an officer, he hastened 
to apprise the captain, and making a great effort, utterly failed. 
The captain, eager to know what was still struggling in vain for 
utterance, and understanding how he might be helped, earnestly 
bade him " sing it out." He immediately commenced singing 
the news, " The cook has tumbled overboard." In this he was 
more successful than in his attempt to enlighten and reform the 
governor, by teaching him to stammer English, which, after a trial, 
he relinquished, saying, "B— bo— Boki, you know, sir, is ve— ve— 
very, you know, sir, — ve--very--te-te-te — jus--you know, — sir.' : 
This allowed us to apply again what tact and patience we 
possessed, to bring him forward with others. But Honolulu, the 
place where Neptune and Pele once strove to settle boundaries, 
has seemed destined never to be long quiet at a time. 

In August, John Rives, a sort of clerk of Liholiho, came from 
Kailua to Honolulu, professedly to expel from the country such 
foreigners as did not belong to the king or to Kalanimoku. The 
right and practice of denying a residence to foreigners, which was 
here boldly and rashly advocated by a Frenchman, will be seen 
in the course of events, to have had some influence on the 
relations between the islands and France. Governor Boki imme- 
diately summoned the foreigners, not excepting the missionaries 
or their wives, to assemble at his house to hear the orders. Mrs. 
L. was too ill to go. Mrs. B. and Mrs. C, though meaning to 
be loyal, sent their apology to Boki, that they were engaged, 
making garments for the king, and presumed their presence would 
not be needed at the assembly. This he accepted ; and he 
moreover decided that the king's grant to us of permission to 
reside in his dominions for a year at least, exempted us from 



EARLY LETTERS AND SCHOOL OF KAUMUALII. 113 

the orders to depart We, therefore, proceeded with our work 
not regarding ourselves as belonging to any of the rulers Wt as 
American citizens, and while conforming to the laws of the coun 
try entitled to the protection of both th! United States and the" 
civil power of Hawaii. Others have affected to relara us as 
beyond nat.onal protection, and our lives, liberty, goods and "e D u 
tation as a prey to the violent and lawless. P 

At this time, the king of Kauai, after three months' instruction 
addressed to me a letter, expressive of his high satisfaction S 
missionaries that had « come to do him good » and h is ItltZZ f 
what had been done for his son, Geoi Va tw E '> r 
be written in ten lines, ^in&e^bJ^dZ^Sl 
as k foK;_ " y ° Ung HaWaiia ° P U P' 1S > Wad ove" afoho Jage,' 

to l^ri ^?o\ dth f ,r t r m dpeo er to r^t 

and land to work on. I thank a 1 American foL?7w m '**' dnDk ' 
learning. He know how to read, wrHe aH America Lo^ 7 H 
glad he come home. He long tim'e in Americ , hbk he dead Bn 
some man speak 'no.' 1 very glad you good neonle T 1„™ '♦». 
I^them good. I hope # do good^aw^ahu VnTa^e 

" Except this from your friend, Tamoree." 

is ~ d bstiSed°tru P a h lfi . f ° r ^ name ^ ^ «-' for <*»» 

The readiness with which the rulers P-enpralW Q n^ j ^ • 

the honest views and feelings of that nhi*f ~ X • ueilerve were 
religion, and general «d£X.1£^tf £& ""P^ ° f 

" Atooi [Kauai], July 28th, 1820 
the ' J&S5 « waTst ^tt a o ^my sT '7^° * 

good for nothing, and that your God ! U ; the ™h ^"n "J m * id ° U are 
made all things? My idols I hav P hnL 7 ll™ God - tlle one that 

fool me-they°do me ? no good Iri™^^ 7 ™ W d -*W 
and good ma£y things, and they fod m 'TtZ Z' ^X*™' \° gS ' 
all away. I have done now. Wh°n youJ rood ™„ , , W ^"l 

-WetoTn^ l Kff T -5W Sher'eT he^'u 
all Amer^ £$* A^^^™^£^J^* 

O 



114 FIRST QUARTERLY SCHOOL EXAMINATION. 

How generous the feelings of this chief towards his subjects 
and their teachers, and how different from the feelings of Pha- 
IhSsthe people of Israel while ™°f his despotic power 
He wishes his people to read the Book of God, and all other 
goo^books. He knew enough already of the work of education 
to see that it must cost time and labor by no means small, and 
unless they were allowed time, and encouraged to perform the 
labor, thev never would possess these advantages. 

George! his son, for a time cherished the feelings of respect 
and gratitude towards the mission and his American benefactors 
and fome desire for the improvement of his country ; though bos 
efforts were desultory, and of doubtful tendency. He was not 
disposed to apply himself much to study, or any means of gene- 
raUm^rovem^but early felt the strong downward tendencies 

° f SuamSrilfe, Kapule, his son, Kealiiahonu^ and an 
interesting school of thirty children and youth, under the direct 
and efficifnt patronage of that high chieftain, were taken under 
the instruct ofof Messrs. Whitne| and Ruggles and their wives 
In this school of children, with and by the ^vice.and consent of 
the kins the discipline of the district schools in New England 
was intfoduced and the unruly, disobedient, and refractory, were 
rubiected to corporeal punishment. But this was an exception 
otheTeneral practice* in the islands. The superiority of the 
mi Allies was P quickly seen and acknowledged at all the stations 
and the evidences of their kindness were so obvious, as well as 
their aptness to teach and to control the minds of pupils, that the 
love "nd respectful obedience of most of those. who came ^daily 
under their care, were shortly secured without the rod Throngs 
of spectators, who, from different parts, came to gratify curiosity 
were P lavorably impressed ; and some, by intercourse with the 
nunils at home, learned what we were teaching. To make a 
Favorable impression on the pupils and on the f public mindm 
reference to our object, a quarterly examination of Mrs. Bingham s 
school was held at Honolulu. It had been in operation three 
monthsTand, having commenced with ten or a dozen children and 
adults now 'numbered forty regular scholars, attending five or six 
hours dX. One of their exercises on this occasion, particularly 
engaging to pupils and spectators, was the cantilating, in concert 
and with a degree of Hawaiian enthusiasm, one of their lessons 
committed to nfemory, and which they were accustomed .to teach 
to their acquaintances, at their places of abode. No one could, 
in these circumstances hear these simple truths and simple mo 
notonous notes and numbers, from their ««<7Xud™n fte 
being interested, as they, in exact time, cantilated aloud, in the 

Hawaiian language — 

« In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. 
" Jehovah 5 in heaven, and he is everywhere. 



HAWAIIAN STYLE OF BUILDING HOUSES. H5 

" w US Ch / iSt ' the f 00d Son of God > «ed for our sins 
' We must pray to Jehovah, and love his word. 
Uod loves good men, and good men love God." 

That so much proficiency should have been made in so short 

oVrcti^aTd c rt n Tb s i'i^s e evidence i th ^ 

people by ^^uJ^^L^S!!^J^^ t 
enterprise we had undertaken. practicability of the 

The day after this examination, in which the nnnilo ,„,! * u 
ers took as much interest and pleasure a fs usua^v fo„ n H •*"£" 
long expected quarterly or annual examYn ion of an academv in* 
Christian lands, we took possession of the premises =,«!„ n 7 
by the government, and the buildings whfch haa CTt- ? 
erec ed by Boki, in the course of fou/mo'&s from our landb/ 
These houses, cottages or huts, tabernacles barnTnrTi f %' 
* somewhat difficult^ say wh'at term would g ™ theS'id^ *t 
the structure, were built in the usual style of Hawaiian ar ^ ? t f 
tare, by natives ; the light timbers being brought tW 1^ 
some 14 miles and the*grsss three. Had we T d fon„ e m as iT 
came from their hands, they might have cost ,V= 7 T ' , £ 6y 
each To describe them justly, 4uld be to describe nfh 0lkrS 
the habitations of the whole nation— whirl mf scrlbe > m th e mam, 
be done here as anywhere. y ' perha P s > as wel1 

The Hawaiian mode of building habitations was in „ ™ 
ingenious, and when their work was carefu ^ly execute? i? 1 "" 6 ' 
adapted to the taste of a dark rude trih P . 7r. ■ ?• ' lt was 

fish, and fruits, but by no means sic en'tl^et 'Zi"^ 
ties, even ,n their mild climate. Round nos?, a & • 1 C6S ' N 
diameter, are set in the ground about a yarf aLrf ™H* m 
three to five feet from the surface On I ! w P ' 1SIn S from 
is laid a horizontal pole, t^Tr' throe inches tV^ to P> 
plate ; on this, directly over the posts rest 7i?p m dlameter > ™ a 
of the post, called Jnger, rises & ™*de oltt D lL^ 
passes between two points of the riftpr „£s ?• e P late ' and 

and below the main shoulder The IfS " g ° Ver ** P late 
together partly by the natural JesJreV^rZZ ^l" 
lashings of bark, vines, or grassy fibres beaTen Ta i ? H 
twurted and doubled into a course twine and mt' d '?J, 1 J an(1 
as to act as four braces-two from ?he n J , °" man ! fol d, w 
rafter, extending to the elate a TL; P ° st > and tw ° from the 
inches from the joint Throe „„l~ g attached six to tw elve 
the length of the ride pits aro St Tn Thf' ^ ^ - times 
centre of the building, and the others at th* g , r ° Und > °" e in the 
the nether ridge polef support^ h ^o ft SS^ST 
crossing each other, the angle above rerei vY= 1 ™ ese 



116 FIRST HOUSES OF THE MISSION AT HONOLULU. 

tops are tied. A door-frame, from three to six feet high, is placed 
between two end or side posts. Thatch-poles are tied horizon- 
tally to the posts and rafters, from an inch to three inches apart, 
all around and from the ground to the top ridge pole. At this 
stage the building assumes the appearance of a huge, rude bird 
caffe It is then covered with the leaf of the ki, pandanus, su- 
garcane, or more commonly (as in the case of the habitations for 
us) with grass bound on in small bundles, side by side, one tier 
overlapping another, like shingles. A house thus thatched as- 
sumes the Appearance of a long hay stack without, and a cage in 
a hay mow within. The area or ground within, is raised a little 
with earth, to prevent the influx of water, and spread with grass 
and mats, answering usually instead of floors, tables chairs, sofas, 
and beds'. Air can pass through the thatching and often there is 
one small opening through the thatch besides the door, for ventila- 

tion and light. .. , , , . r 

Such was the habitation of the Hawaiian,— the monarch, chief, 
and landlord, the farmer, fisherman, and cloth-beating widow,— a 
tent of poles and thatch— a rude attic, of one apartment on the 
ground— a shelter for the father, mother, larger and smaller chil- 
dren friends and servants. Such a habitation, whose leafy or 
grassy covering readily contracted mould, dust, and vermin, was 
insufficient to secure the inmates from dampness and the oppres- 
sive heat of the vertical sun. Such houses, snugly built and in 
prime order, and much more, thousands of the same model small, 
indifferently built, or falling to decay, by the force of wind, rain, 
and sun, or the rotting of the thatching, flooring, and the posts in 
the ground,-are ill adapted to promote health of body, vigor of 
intellect, neatness of person, food, clothing or lodging, and much 
less longevity. They cannot be washed, scoured, polished, or 
painted to good purpose, nor be made suitable for good furniture, 
pantry, or wardrobe, nor for the security of valuable writings 
books or treasures. Nothing, therefore, would be more natural 
than that a heathen people occupying such habitations, and going 
bare-headed in the sun, should feel a depression or heaviness - 
a tendency to listlessness, and even lethargy, which demands the 
stimulus of tobacco, rum, or awa, to give _ a temporary relief, or 
to add a zest to the few low pleasures within their reach. _ 

Such habitations being erected for the pioneer missionaries, 
they introduced some improvements— partitions, window-frames, 
shutters &c. (which have been copied to some extent), and after- 
wards gave them better models. About as destitute of chairs, at 
first, as any of the natives, we made long seats of plank by the 
sides of one room, which we used for a school and for social and 
public worship for a time.* 

* Of the other apartment in the same structure, the following description was, at 
the t?l nenned by a true helper's hand for private use :-" My little room is now 
* Z% ?n order as to incline me to wish my sisters to take a view of it, which, 
couTmy'en open ^door, should be presented them. The size is twenty feet by 



EARLY SABBATH SCHOOL. J27 

The first Sabbath after entering our new houses, the school- 
room be.ng well filled, at public worship I endeavored to show 
t l?» 'A™ ,?"! T ncy is essential t0 our succ «s ; that still 

oorers huHd htofSn"** ^ ^ Wa " ° f Zi °"> unless his 1- 
buifd for him ' g racl0 ^ly prosper his servants when they 

satisfacri™ SC n 01 i " St f r v , uction was res "™d here with increasing 

that time wa^h ° f ^ ^7-^ fr0ffi Sabbath to Sab bath, at 
TfVlZ: ? e r ?? dlng and lnter P"-eting of successive portions 
^Lvf T?u\° { Henr J Opukahaia. As the closing scenes "f 
he hfe of that interesting Hawaiian Christian, the Lt of the 
tribe known to have embraced the Gospel, were clearly exhibited 

nterestZnv rffl, ^ "^ t0 ^ ^^ ^bcre^ng 

interest, many of them tenderly wept. It was highly encourae- 

sufc ptibilitv 7\t kS :- tha '\ '^ a y ear ' SUch "i/enrTtfe 
susceptibility of the natives to receive mpressions when their 

attention and confidence were secured, and that, noL'thsLfi 

he debasing influence of heathenism which they had felt and 

he existing obstacles to gaining access to their minds and hearts 

S 7he re so„?r in fi K°- Sh ° W Seri ° US regard t0 matters c ™^ 
with the soul's well-being in eternity. The conversion and tri 

umphant departure of Catharine Brown, a pupil of the miss on 

among ate Indians of the West, when made known to our dud Is 

appeared to be encouraging to them; partly because sheTad 

been in circumstances similar to their own. With the Permission 

n catfonf Tnubb '' T^' Wh ° V°° k an int6reSt ^™- 
mcations, a public rehgious conference was repeatedly held at 

constimif .'heTSri"! . "feZ^cTCXfS^ ""' f i ™ to <«■* 
walls, are more eurfously wougnt Than eommon Sw° n a " d the Hnin ? of "* 
by the king of Kauai Thev C«TJ!' e w< : re P rese nted, in part, 

partieularly°in the evening the appLanee of n^f, W W0Ve 5 in ',r hich « ives * em 
one opening into the scfool-ram the other ?ntn W^ Wa " S - Two doors - 
whieh extends over the rear d™s of our ft ree houses whteh'V- C ° Vere , d entrance 

our writing establishment • and ahnvp^ ' 2? • f I° nt a llttle desk . containing 
the windo J curtain Jsmy kSk^^X^i^hJ^^ ^ f? Ttly ™ Vered wi * 
room, opposite the bed, a shTSled with f n l , by fo ? r - 0n the end of the 

sented by choice friends in a come mLTZ™ f g i°° d b °° ks ' Principally pre- 
tains some of the best china-ware and £„ ™ ^ \ httle ^board, which con- 
two neat little ^e^ec^in^^X^^^^P^' ' The remainder, 
stuffed and covered wth seal skin In Itf 6 °( ^dicines, a little cricket 
my husband. Added to which has' w n ? Y f a \ kai A T0C K m Z chair-all the work of 
frame of pine joist) set Tn a place lust „f 3 t0 ; day ' ° f Common dimensions (the 
hand. On one 'side of the room hanlsMr B W* °. re ceive it, from the same kind 
as they pass. There dear S ™? i? I ^ tch ' measu n n g the pleasant hours 
band, oV missionary 'grou^ri'isThen^K^ dwel]il ^P lace of S^and her bus- 
while many thing^Si loud, declare "*** ° f mUCh SWeet ^yment, 



This is not your rest.' " 



118 REMOVAL OF PUPILS TO FANNING's ISLAND. 

her house, where the missionary stood by a lamp and Bible on the 
stand, and familiarly instructed such as were willing to attend. 
A hymn was sung and interpreted, and a prayer offered, while all 
kneeled quietly in their places. At one of these meetings, after 
the story of the prodigal son had been read, interpreted, and 
applied, one of the hearers, an adult female pupil, expressed her 
fears that she could not go to heaven, because she had sinned so 
long and so much ; but said, " I thank the missionaries for com- 
ing here to tell us about God, and the right way to heaven. " 

Our pupils were soon taught the Ten Commandments, Watts's 
Catechism for children, and other things of like simplicity and 
importance, which were laid up in their minds before books in 
their language were prepared. And often out of school, they 
rehearsed select passages, by which they not only brought truth 
to the minds of others, but retained it better themselves. Thus 
the ideas of God, the soul, heaven, and retribution, — the grand 
ideas that lie at the foundation of all improvement in morals and 
civilization, began to find a lodgment in the minds of the people, 
and to produce their effects. This, in connexion with Divine 
promises, led us to look for an early, rich and ripened harvest, 
though those who sow and those who reap are as nothing ; and, 
though the highest rulers, as yet, acknowledged not the authority 
of Jehovah. 

Before the second quarter of the school, thus successfully 
begun at Honolulu, had closed, several Americans, having 
native women and children in the school, feeling themselves 
crowded upon by J. Rives, removed to the uninhabited Fan- 
ning's Island, situated 4° 10' N. L. and 160° W. L., and 
taking their families with them, drew from the school, and from the 
dawning light of salvation, nine promising pupils. These, on the 
day of their departure, came to the bedside of Mrs. Bingham, 
then temporarily ill, on whose instruction they had attended, and 
tenderly bade her farewell, thus evincing the sincere and lively 
interest which the natives were then capable of feeling and 
manifesting towards religious teachers. 

During the agitation of the question of our permanent settle- 
ment at the islands, and the attempt to deny a residence to 
certain foreigners, it was deemed prudent to apprise the Russian 
governor of Kamtschatka of our position, and the state of things 
at the islands, and to ask him if we could find protection and 
employment as Christian missionaries in that quarter of the 
world, if we should be driven from the Sandwich Islands. A 
prompt, courteous, and cheering answer was brought to us, by the 
hand of Captain Pigot, a trader, who, returning from the north 
through Behring's Straits, in fair weather, had a fine view of the 
two great neighboring continents at once. It is as follows ; — 

" Kamtschatka, St. Peter's and St. Paul's, Sept. 5th, 1820. 
" Rev. Sir. — With exalted sentiments of Christianity, I had the 



CORRESPONDENCE WITH GOV. REICKORD. H9 

Mr P C?ark t0 TrZJtTl eT \ n S eli ? al T stIe > wlli <* was handed me by 
contents and Z T - P ° hseT ™S th , at * ^te, with the important 
contents and the auspicious events of the Sandwich Islands whirl, 
prepared the way for your great work, appear to me t be stamned 
with something marvellous. The deep impression which this glorious 
event has made upon my mind, continues yet to occupy my i™"- 

fn tT ; ,/ D / * fcmly beHe J e in the ^'Position of Divin7prov Si 
in behalf of your great undertaking. rroviuence 

aZI be §.y° u wil1 ac . ce P* my warmest thanks for the favor vou have 
done me, in communicating news so gratifying to my feclines and v™ 
shall have my fervent prayer unto our Lordffor tL pSvatio/ of 
your precious life, consecrated for the hapniness of th» ™ i ? 
you have devoted yourself to pass the rTabd r f yoCt^I 

etrnlty ^ enJ ° ymeDtS aD<1 laWs "" cl ™* connect 'with 

" T° U , T T ish '? k , now ' honored Sir > *•"» moral condition of the 
people of Kamchatka. I have the satisfaction to inform you that 
except a few wandering tribes, all the aborigines enjoy the' sweet 

v X Dg h° f the g ° SP - el ? ° Ur L ° rd ' and CTen th ^ wandering ribes are 
visited by our priests, to recommend to them the principles of 
Christianity ; but, smee, through all the extensive empL^f our m„ c f 
beloved sovereign, so justly styled by you the ' ireat ™t™ % 
benevolent institutions,' the character^/ the piols and* devoted 
missionary stands so high, that th ey need not dLbt his protelfen 
but rather command it, wherever the sacred name of Alexander if^n' 
nounced. should be very happy to receive any mis ionaries who 3d" 
choose to visit the peninsula of Kamtsehatka, and offer "hem J}tt 
assistance in my power. a " tbe 

" I have the honor to inform you that I am now nh™,+ ♦„ j 
post away to St. Petersburgh. A copy ofvoZ\ZT • Mnd ° U i 

f f m .P er0 f r - Iam q«i*e proud of the idea that Kamtschatka's P o barren 

of itself, will announce this time to all Pl,™*!,^ P ft' n 

glorious event for the kingdom of our' LdrfSSSftrt ""* 

With sentiments of high esteem : 



" Yours faithfully, 

" PETER REICKORD." 



His mail left Kamtsehatka for St. Petersburg, perhaps bv rpin 

J NeTY^rugn'tfe S^nYoS ST ^ ^ 
to Christendom the le^^A^tS^ nTwT 
standing their early start and desirable speed, beforftheyrealed 
their destination, the question of our residence anneareH 7 ITl 
been quietly settled, and we had brought under immedil £ 

-Wr q rens U \teWh' ^ j» ^ SeX > and Condition 
Kings, queens, ch ets, plebeians, and orphans, had beo-nn tr, 

make important attainments, and, with thousands' of others had 

become convinced that the mission could be useful to the Nation 

The report of the arrival and reception of the mission reached 



120 ADDRESS OF J. EVARTS, ESQ. 

the United States, in March, 1821, seventeen months after its 
embarkation from Boston. Multitudes, who had been aiding it by 
their prayers and contributions, and so long waiting to hear how 
it sped, received the intelligence with joy and devout thanksgiv- 
ing, which it is believed will be renewed at length in heaven, and 
felt a new impulse to missionary zeal and activity : and others, 
who had been indifferent to the claims of Christ, were by these 
events led to engage in his service. As a specimen of the feel- 
ings and reflections of the intelligent friends of the Redeemer's 
cause in Europe and America, on hearing of the change of the 
tabus and the introduction of the mission, the remarks of the 
honored Secretary of the American Board at a monthly concert 
for prayer at Park St. Church, Boston, deserve a record at the 
close of this chapter. A large concourse from different churches 
were there assembled to hear, and pray, and give thanks, whom, 
after alluding to our voyage and to portions of our journal which 
he was about to read to them, relative to our reception, he thus 
addressed ; — 

" Let us contemplate the circumstances in which this vessel was ap- 
proaching these islands of the great Pacific. 

" Here was a people numerous, and in many respects interesting, on 
whom no ray of the Sun of Righteousness had yet fallen ; but who 
had been groping their toilsome way, for unknown generations, probably 
from the very origin of idolatry among Noah's descendants, in all the 
darkness and gloom of a horrible superstition — a superstition which, 
under various modifications, but always essentially the same, has en- 
chained so great a proportion of the human race, and of which the 
prominent characteristics are ' impurity and blood.' Here, from the 
days of the remotest tradition, human sacrifices have been offered. 
Here, the strange mummeries of idol- worship, which the worshippers 
themselves did not pretend to understand, served only to perplex and 
terrify the darkling mind, without affording even a momentary comfort, 
or having the least tendency to restrain from sin. From the discovery 
of these islands, more than forty years ago, a frequent and continually 
increasing intercourse with Europeans and Americans may have occa- 
sioned the rigor of heathen observances to be in some measure relaxed : 
but still no light shone from heaven ; there was no just knowledge of 
God, of Christ, and of salvation. Still, the unvarying testimony of 
voyagers was, ' These people are so addicted to their pagan customs, that 
they will never give them up. They will not abandon their taboos, 
and their sacrifices. You may attempt to teach them better, but you 
will never succeed.' Thus reasoned the world. The Christian knew 
such reasoning to be unsound ; but what Christian could have imagined, 
in his most sanguine moments, that such a change should have taken 
place, as the recent history of these islands discloses ? In the forcible 
language of our missionaries, ' By a single stroke of Jehovah's arm, 
the idols and the temples were crushed into the dust.' The priesthood 
deserted their altars of abomination ; and, in a single day, lost their 
proud and tyrannical pre-eminence. The spell of diabolical enchant- 
ment was broken ; the inveterate customs of three thousand years were 



GRATEFUL NOTICE OP THE PIONEERS' ENTRANCE. 121 

Jffiu Sti !'' ^ *!? close J of 1 these wonderful, unparalleled, unex- 
pired transactions a 1 was darkness ; all was ignorance of what it 
W , c0 ™ ( ™talbemgs to know. The prison walls were indeed 

lonlHtW 1^ gr ° U ^ ; "? d \ e manacles were knocked off ■ bnthow 
could the prisoners walk, when they were both lame and blind > 

is nor! •? con J unct ™ e - a TC ssel heaves in sight. She has travelled 
18,000 miles over a wide waste of waters, and has a select number of 
passengers who have come on a peculiar errand. What is it ? It is to 
proclaim the tidings of God's love to a perishing world ; to offer salva- 
TiTll a " ^^PfV^elieve ; to teach these be'nighted paglns 
the way to heaven. The heralds, who have cheerfully gone to make 
this Divine proclamation, are our brethren. From the doors of this 
X C 'r ry f/y « ommen ? ed their ™yage of benevolence. With strong 
« 2~2vv, to thel r ™tive country ; With P^pects of usefulness and 
respectybihty at home ; with health and friends, and all that could 
make this hfe desirable ; they deliberately renounced the whole, and 
counted all things but loss, if they might "enjoy the privilege of pr'each- 
ing Christ to these pensh.ng islanders. Even delicate females, edu- 
cated in all he tenderness which distinguishes a Christian country 
accustomed to polished and refined society, could willingly forego their 
enjoyments, bid adieu to their dearest friends, submit to the inconve! 

theTA f • SIX m ° nths ' V °^ e in a crwded ™«d. with 
thesmgle hope and aim of settling among barbarians, enlightening 

their dark understandings, and communicating to them that 'Gospel 
That beHeve. 6 ' P0W * ^ ^ Wisd ° m ° f G ° d to ' a " the ^ 

K„'l Wer / ?-° U ? reS ^' my brethr en, at this point of time, what would 
be your feeling ? Did yon see the islands, with their perishing Thou- 
sands on the one hand, and the little company of missionarS thX 
breasts heaving with the magnanimous, the P hig£ and ho ly " rP 'ost to 

God speed? * ? aUuded ' ° D the ° ther ' WOuId you not ^ tlem 
J^" PP T the ^worthies, who have done most to meliorate the 

tXn 7tl maD ' t *frt?° glTen most eTidenoe of their having par! 
taken of the spin of Christ, to be assembled for the purpose of behov- 
ing such a spectacle. Imagine the pious and philanthropic WUberforce 
and the venerable Scott, and the honored Teignmonthfand thTlabo- 
nous and beloved officers of the Missionary and Bible Societies in 

mers and Mr', 'Mo' 116 nde *>%f e *°^ and the enraptured CW- 
mers, and Mrs. More, elevated almost above the confines of mortality 
and the aged Swiss Baron, with his equally venerable associate and 
Marshman and Carey from presiding in their schools, and Morrison 
rising from his Chinese Bible, and Marsden the founder of Christ a* 
society in New Holland : nor would they disdain the presence of S 
younger brethren, and of those less known to the world, but belonging 
to the same class, and delighting in the same employment g g 

r„J}T ^ m ' g see > m n g'e d with other active laborers in the 
Gospel harvest our own Hall and Newell, and Richards, restored from 

TnHifnTfn DeSS S0 !°^ d y a Sight ' and Kingsbury, forgetting h£ 

Indians for a season and Fisk and Parsons, with their eyes averted^ven 
from their beloved Palestine. In such a company, on such an occasion" 
what would be the tone of feeling ? Would not the whole assembly 



122 MISSIONS VIEWED FROM HEAVEN. 

as moved by one impulse, fall on their knees, and pray most importunately, 
that God would open an effectual door among the heathen, and give 
access to the princes and the people ; that he would preserve this little 
band of pilgrims, and make their way prosperous ; that he would 
glorify his own name, by the salvation of a countless multitude of souls, 
in the present generation, and through all succeeding ages. 

" Though the actual condition of man upon earth does not allow 
of such a meeting as this ; and though continents and oceans here 
separated those who are closely joined in purpose and affection ; there 
is nothing in reason or Scripture to forbid the supposition, that the 
spirits of just men made perfect take a lively interest in the concerns 
of the Church below ; and that they may be the delighted spectators 
of those movements, which bring salvation to their kindred, or light 
and joy to the dark places of the world. With what rapture, then, 
would the departed members and friends of the Society, under whose 
auspices this mission was sent forth, hail the day when the missionaries 
descried Hawaii, and spread forth their hands to its inhabitants, in 
the attitude of invitation and entreaty, beseeching them to hear the 
message from heaven. With what holy exultation would the sanctified 
and glorified minds of Dwight, and Spring, and Huntington, the 
father and the son, and Mills, and Warren, and Harriet Newell, and 
Opukahaia again visiting his birth-place, witness these overtures of 
mercy : and how would Eliot and Swartz, Brainard and Martyn, 
Vanderkemp and Thomas, with multitudes of others, possessing the 
same character, and having devoted their lives to the same ennobling 
employments, join in mutual congratulations, and in ascribing the 
most exalted praises to God and the Lamb. 

^ " And what object would more naturally arrest the attention of mi- 
nistering angels, on visits of kindness to the redeemed from among men ; 
with what accelerated flight would they return to the regions of celes- 
tial glory with the ravishing intelligence ! 

" But, to whatever inconceivable height of heavenly joy and sym- 
pathy created spirits, all in their several ranks and orders, may have 
been excited on the occasion, and however numerous the assembly of 
saints and angels, there was still a more august Witness of the scene ; 
and we have reason to believe that He regarded the enterprise with 
infinite benignity and love. This glorious Personage said, and not one 
of his declarations shall fail of accomplishment, ' Other sheep I have, 
which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear 
my voice : and there shall be one fold, and one Shepherd :' ' Go ye 
into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature.' ' Lo 
I am with you always, even unto the end of the world.' 

" Let us then, my brethren, elevate our minds to the occasion, and 
learn to regard these transactions as they are regarded in Heaven." 

Oh could the friends of Christ throughout Christendom but 
learn to regard his gracious designs towards the heathen " as they 
are regarded in Heaven," how soon would the sound of salvation 
reach all the ends of the earth ! 



CHAPTER VI. 

SECOND YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF LIHOLIHO. 1821. 

The Hawaiian Hula.— Removal of the Royal Family.— Insolent Priest.-i-Suspension 
of Kailua Station.— The King's visit to Honolulu.— Death of Likelike — 
Wailing and Amusements.— Nuuanu and Palikoolua.— Arrival of Kaahumanu 
and the Royal Family at Honolulu.— Commodore Vascilieff.— Excursion to Kauai 
—First Church at the Islands.— Visits of Whale Ships.— Proposed Voyage to 
Tahiti.— Sporting in the surf.— Liholiho's Voyage and Visit to Kauai.— Liliha's 
Canoe Voyage.— Excursion on Kauai.— Removal of Kaumualii.— His Union 
with Kaahamanu.— Her Illness.— Visit of the Russian Exploring Squadron. 

While some of the people who sat in darkness were beginning to 
turn their eyes to the light, and were disposed to attend our 
schools and public lectures, others, with greater enthusiasm, were 
wasting their time in learning, practising, or witnessing the hula, 
or heathen song and dance. This was intended, in part at least, 
as an honor and gratification to the king, especially at Honolulu, 
at his expected reception there, on his removal from Kailua. 

Notwithstanding the self-indulgent and overbearing course of 
their monarch, the show of loyalty, feigned or real, was very 
general. For many weeks in succession, the first sound that fell 
on the ear in the morning was the loud beating of the drum 
summoning the dancers to assemble. Some of our pupils were 
required to attend and perform their part. Day after day, several 
hours in the day, the noisy hula— drumming, singing, and dancing 
in the open air, constituted the great attraction or annoyance! 
1 he principal scene of the hula at Honolulu was a large yard 
contiguous to the house of the governor. The ground was 
covered with fresh rushes, brought from a neighboring marsh, 
slung on the backs of the dancers, chiefs, and plebeians, men, 
women, and children, who, in such cases, walk in single file, 
precisely like the aborigines of North America. In the hula, the 
dancers are often fantastically decorated with figured or colored 
kapa, green leaves, fresh flowers, braided hair, and sometimes 
with a gaiter on the ancle, set with hundreds of dog's teeth, so as 
to be considerably heavy, and to rattle against each other in the 
motion of the feet. Notwithstanding these decorations, much of 
the person is uncovered ; and the decent covering of a foreign 
dress was not then permitted to the public dancers. They were 
arranged in several equidistant ranks of considerable length, and 
at the sound of numbers, moved together ? forward, backward, 



124 THE HAWAIIAN HULA. 

to the right, and to the left, and vertically, giving extended 
motions to the hands and feet, arms and legs, much like the 
Shakers, without changing their relative position. The musicians 
who sung without dancing, played on various unharmonious 
instruments, the drum, the long gourd-shell, or double calabash, 
and the long hardwood rod. Their wooden drum, with one shark- 
skin head, is beaten by the fingers of the musician, sitting cross- 
legged beside it as the uncovered end stands on the ground. 
The long double calabash standing upright on the ground, is 
beaten and often raised by the hands of the musician, sitting on 
his heels, pressing the ground with knees and toes, and resounds 
both by the strokes of the hands on the sides, and by its repeated 
and forcible thumping on the earth, or the pad laid down for the 
purpose. The long hardwood rod, used as a most simple drum,. 
is held in the left hand, the fore end pointing obliquely downward, 
to help keep time, and increase the clatter, is beaten with a small 
stick held lightly by the thumb and fingers of the right. The 
numbers heard on these instruments, are sometimes difficult to 
imitate or describe, and sometimes are more simple and orderly. 
I have heard on them somewhat simple and natural numbers, 
corresponding to what American boys call, " Bean porridge hot ;" 



"&* j i i i i i i i iii 

-4r * * * l U '* if ■ > > > 



1 ' i 



+ + + ■ 

and similar numbers and measures without the first rests ; — 



"9" l i I i I I i I I i I I II! 

4 > * + » ' > > > * ■ > * > i* I V + » 



i 



This also among many others : — 

SIS I LhLLJ* I [IS ^ I 




Two blacksmiths beating the same iron, and making similar 
music, sometimes hit off numbers similar to the first and second 
strains, the rests occurring while the two hand hammer is making 
a circuit over the head of one of them, to acquire momentum, 
then, that motion being changed, they give some seven or fifteen 
strokes of equal time. Such toilsome exercises need the aid of 
numbers. All parts of the hula are laborious, and under a 
tropical sun, make the perspiration roll off freely from the 
performers. Sometimes both musicians and dancers cantilate 
their heathen songs together. Occasionally a single female voice 
carries on the song, while the rest are silent, and sometimes 
hundreds of voices are heard together. Melody and harmony are 
scarcely known to them, with all their skill and art. The whole 



SUSPENSION OF KAILUA STATION. 125 

arrangement and process of their old hulas were designed to 
promote lasciviousness, and of course the practice of them could 
not flourish in modest communities. They had been interwoven 
too with their superstitions, and made subservient to the honor of 
their gods, and their rulers, either living or departed and deified. 
Liholiho was fond of witnessing them, and they were managed to 
gratify his pride and promote his pleasure. 

The royal family leaving Kailua towards the close of 1820, 
passed oyer to Lahaina, and thence, in the early part of 1821, 
with no little confusion, to Honolulu. Kalanimoku and his family 
school in charge of Mr. Loomis, at Kawaihae, and Naihe and 
Kapiolani of Kaawaloa, where Cook fell, removed to Honolulu 
about the same time, leaving Adams Kuakini as governor of 
Hawaii. Doctor and Mrs. Holman had previously left their sta- 
tion at Kailua, and thinking the privations and trials of the new 
field too severe to be welcomed during life, were seeking an early 
opportunity to return to the United States. William Kanui, who 
had been placed at Kailua, having in a few short months violated 
his vows by excess in drinking, which he attempted to justify, 
was excluded from Christian fellowship, but still performed some 
service for the chiefs for a time, then became a wanderer for many 
years. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston being no longer considered as 
reasonably secure at Kailua, were invited to repair to Honolulu, 
and soon removed. Before they left Kailua, and previous to the 
king's removal, they were annoyed and insulted by a vile heathen 
priest, who roughly laid hands on Mrs. Thurston while her hus- 
band was in school. Instantly breaking away, she fled, and sent 
for her husband and protector, who quickly joined her. Scarcely 
were they seated in their frail dwelling, which seemed but a mise- 
rable castle for protection, in such a land of confusion, before 
the priest, who had made off a little, re-entered the house, when 
Mr. Thurston, " himself a host," as many of his fellow students 
well remember, with a cane, showed the insolent intruder the 
way out again. It should be gratefully recorded, that from the 
entrance of our band into that field, Divine Providence has thrown 
such a shield over it, that, how much and often soever our families 
have been exposed, no other insult is known to have been offered 
by natives to ladies of the mission. 

Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, for a season, left Kailua, and in cir- 
cumstances singularly straitened, passed over to Lahaina, in a 
crowded brig, having, besides various inferior animals, 475 per- 
sons on board, occupying the hold, the steerage, the cabin, the 
deck, the rigging and the tops. Sojourning about a month at 
Lahaina, they proceeded, and arrived safely at Honolulu, Dec. 21st, 
where being most cordially received, they united in the labors of 
that station. 

While at Maui, poor Hopu wrote for supplies, saying " that he 
had but one meal a day, and his shirts were rags, and he could 
get but little of King Liholiho, for he was always drinking rum." 



126 THE KING'S VISIT TO HONOLULU. 

But Hopu's zeal seemed not to flag for this neglect by his patron 
or its lamentable cause. Mr. Thurston, also, in his loneliness, 
feeling himself almost lost in the extent and darkness of the field, 
and lifting up his voice for helpers from home, thus wrote ; — 

u We want men and women who have souls — who are crucified to 
the world and the world to them — who have their eyes and their hearts 
fixed on the glory of God in the salvation of the heathen — who will 
be willing to sacrifice every interest but Christ's — who will cheerfully 
and constantly labor to promote his cause — in a word, those who are 
pilgrims and strangers, such as the Apostle mentions in Heb. xi. — Men 
like these we want. Many such we need to complete the work which 
God, in his Providence, has permitted us to commence. The request 
which we heard while standing on the American shores, from these 
islands, we reiterate with increasing emphasis, — Brethren, come over 
and help ws." 

The king, having purchased on credit, the celebrated Cleopa- 
tra's barge, built at Salem, Mass., and sold at the islands by 
Captain Suter, hastily embarked on board her at Lahaina, and 
sailed for Honolulu, about the 3d of February, 1821. Unexpectedly 
at Honolulu, the firing of the guns at night in Waikiki Bay, an- 
nounced the king's approach, and our village was soon in uproar. 
The loud roar of cannon from the Cleopatra's barge, from the 
fort, and Punch-bowl Hill — the successive flashing of their blaze 
on the dark curtain of the night, and the reverberating echoes from 
the hills and valleys of their report — the shouting of the noisy na- 
tives, and the voice of the crier demanding hogs, dogs, poi, etc., to 
be gathered for the reception of his majesty (who was in his cups), 
formed a combination of the sublime and the ludicrous not soon to 
be forgotten by the missionaries. The king landed Sabbath morn- 
ing, amid the continued noise, which was now increased by the 
yelping and crying dogs, tied on poles, and brought in for 
slaughter. Calling on the king at evening, to show proper 
respect, Mr. Thurston and myself found him in a mood not suffi- 
ciently companionable to speak to us. We were struck, how- 
ever, with the ingenuity of Kamamalu, his favorite wife, who, in 
the dilemma, unexpectedly lifted the nerveless hand of her lord, 
that he might receive the salutation of his missionaries, before 
they returned to their house. 

During his stay of a week, we besought him to allow us to erect 
for ourselves a more comfortable and durable house, the frame of 
which had been sent us by the American Board. 

Mrs. B. had evidently suffered a severe illness from her exposure 
to the damp ground, after a confinement, without a floor, and we 
urged the danger to our wives as an important reason for permis- 
sion to provide ourselves more comfortable accommodations. He 
replied, " My father never allowed a foreigner to build a house in 
his country, except for the king." 

Kalanimoku, having come from Lahaina to induce the king to 



DEATH OF LIKELIKE. 127 



return thither, called on us, caressed the children, and encouraged 
us to persevere m persuading the king to allow us to build. He 
listened to the cantilation of a Sabbath school lesson by the pu 
pils, and of a rude translation of the hymn, " Come, Holy Spirit 
heavenly Dove"— taught them by Honolii. On renewing our 
application to the king, he consented to our building, but bade us 
defer the work till he should return from Maui. He and Kalani- 
moku hastily sailed for that island, whence, in about a month, thev 
returned to Honolulu to reside. ' y 

Laboring to master the language and to teach and preach as ' 
we had opportunity, Mr. Thurston and myself stood shoulder to 
shoulder, witnessing the confusion and ruin around us, and look- 
mg together for aid from on high. 

How often have the chiefs and people of the Sandwich Islands 
been represented as easily influenced and moulded to one's will ■ 
lneir ready compliance was doubtless in reference to what was 
agreeable to perverse nature, or with reference to that which thev 
had not physical strength to resist. But in respect to the course 
the Bible marks out, the case was different. The missionaries 
found that the conflict between the light of Christianity and the 
darkness of heathenism was no momentary struggle. Even those 
who were desirous to be instructed, clung with great tenacity to 
their heathen customs, and their heathen pleasures. Multitudes 
passed away quickly to the grave before much impression could 
be made on them, and others resisted for years all the endeavors 
ot missionaries to reclaim them. 

Among those who, on removing from Hawaii to Honolulu, 
called on our family there, was Likelike, the favorite wife of 
Ka ammoku. Scarcely had she given proof of her desire and 
ability to learn, when the birth of an heir of Kalanimoku, and son 
of Likelike was ; announced by the roar of cannon and musketry. 
Some two hundred pounds of powder, it was supposed, were 
consumed on the occasion, much of it at the door of her hut 
Nor was it strange that the babe which had been complimented 
with such noisy honors, died in twenty-four hours; nor that the 
mother, hough accustomed to the confusion of war, and to a rude 
heathen life, was unable to go through all this with safety. In a 
few days the sound of wailing from her house, reached the ears 
of the missionaries Two of us, repairing to the place, found the 
poor sinking Likelike shrieking and writhing, in the agonies of 
death, beyond the reach of human skill or help. Oh, how 
different the death of a heathen from that of the Christian ! What 
horror appeared to hang over the grave ! For four nights in 
succession, at her earnest solicitation, her friends had carrfed her 
out and immersed her to cool the burning fever, with the hope of 
prolonging her life till her husband should arrive. But now the 
hour of her departure had come. Boki, who had called us to sit 
near her, finding that her breath had ceased, and every sign of 
life was gone, turned his face upwards, and set up the loud 



128 HEATHEN WAILING AND AMUSEMENT. 

heathen wail, which soon became general and deafening, from a 
multitude of voices. We retired from the crowd, while some 
stood wringing their hands in anguish, crying with loud and 
lamentable tones and cadences, while floods of tears ran down 
their swarthy faces. Others uttered piteous moans, without 
tears, and a few, after a little time, sat in silent sadness. Not a 
ray of Christian consolation, probably, fell upon the group. 

The husband of the deceased had taken her from his brother, 
Boki, who, to supply her place, had taken Lilihafrom his nephew 
Kahaalia. 

Kalanimoku, at an earlier period, on being deserted by a 
former wife, is reported to have said, in his anger, to Kame- 
hameha, " I want to burn up the world,*" to which the old king 
replied, " Burn." Like a madman, he set fire to the village of 
Honolulu, destroying a considerable number of habitations. 

On repeated visits to this house of mourning, for a few days, we 
had impressive lessons concerning the customs and tastes of the 
people. Some were cutting off each other's hair, close to the 
skin, on the sides of the head, leaving the rest long, and indulging 
in loud laughter. Some were lying on their faces, uttering loud 
wailing, with tears, while others lay in a state of intoxication, 
suffering the time to pass unconsciously away. Some were 
burning semi-circular scars on their skin, with semi-cylindrical 
pieces of bark on fire. Others were seen cheerfully employed in 
playing cards, and other games. Kalanimoku himself, arriving 
from the windward, engaged in their favorite game of Puhene- 
hene* 

How incongruous and revolting, to bring revelry, gambling, 
and the mirthful, giddy dance of the ungodly pleasure-seeking 
throng, into the midst of death and mourning ! Earnestly did 
we for several days plead with Kalanimoku and the king, to 
substitute for these, at least for one Sabbath day, or for an hour of 
it, an appropriate funeral service. 

Kalanimoku at length consented to have a funeral sermon on 
the Sabbath, at his house, and listened with others, while some of 
the strange doctrines of " Jesus and the resurrection," were set 
forth, as connected with the sin and death of mankind. He 
wished us to tell him, if his departed wife had gone to heaven. 

After this service, we sought and found the king, whose 

* The instruments for playing this, are five pieces of folded bark-cloth, which, laid 
side by side, cover about a square yard, a stone, to be hidden, and sought under them, 
and for each player, a neat and slender wand, having a shred of a leaf or cloth 
drawn at right angles, into a hole at the tip. The players, usually from four to ten, 
each with his wand in hand, sit like Turks, upon their rush or pandanus mat, 
around the quintuple heap of kapa. One of the players, taking the pebble, passes his 
hand and naked arm under the five pieces of kapa, leaving it where he supposes the 
opposite party will be least likely to guess it to be. That party, chattering awhile 
about the position of the hidden stone, strike forcibly with their wands, two of the 
five parts of the heap, the chance of hitting right being two to three, and a little more 
they think. This operation, pursued by rotation, gives each party an equal chance 
to wiD the stake, by finding the stone most frequently in a given number of trials. 



A NOISY SABBATH AT HONOLULU. 129 

Sabb^h" 3 """"A t0 the instit ^°n and obligations of the 

i'Ch wC ?S t! if ",'\'° be «*oM on lb. follow!,. 

Believing the dance to be connected with idolatry and li™ 
S2„? d , ^ ^—Patible with Christian^, we X 
affirmed feat * f^T'"' ° f , the a PP ea «nce of idolatry, P who 
offi™, of RnV T/ % ' and n0t ido1 worshi P- One of the 

moment he ins'tantlvrllf/f rUm 1 n ^ In S resident enter that 

^."friv-e^fsSttlP^ a b ° tt , l6 '. and f^Ping forward, 
with +L„ i • ■ , ttle of rum > take ", and go home •" then 

be er g , TLte*g&£' •*!"* ° ff ° tu A *^ 'like 
A iu c Jv neaitn of the missionaries. 

Ss si tS-a," •£* r ■! •* b,r & »"E£ 

with" S,,t „„„,'; P""""«l »«■! «ntbatk«l the «Je <|, y 
In » AM ,«„!„„ „f our „ hool> abou , , be ^^ rf Muchj 



130 NUUANU. 

I made an excursion to Koolau in company with Mr. Thurston, 
taking with us a troop of our boarding and other scholars, and 
Honolii to assist in addressing the people. Directly in our course 
we crossed the natural curiosity, the Pali — the precipice or Alpine 
pass of Nuuanu. Travelling north from Honolulu, we gradually 
ascended the left branch of the valley about eight miles. Our 
narrow foot path led along by the streams and numerous kalo 
beds about half the distance, when we passed the celebrated battle- 
ground ; then (as the valley becomes contracted between two steep 
mountains), among shrubs, ferns, wild vines and trees, hills and 
dells and murmuring brooks, and the last mile and a half, through 
a wood. The scenery on the right and left is exceedingly pic- 
turesque. The mountains on either side about one hundred rods 
distant, rising higher and higher as we passed along up the val- 
ley, presented a well-defined outline against the sky, sloping 
from their summits in the middle of the island almost to the sea 
on the south. The luxuriance of the vegetation, the great 
variety of shade and form of the foliage, the little cascades rush- 
ing merrily down the steep mountain sides, the densely shaded 
brooks seeking a passage through the thicket into the open country, 
presented a fine contrast to the naked sides of the Punch-bowl 
crater, and the arid plain at its base near our residence. In the 
wood at the foot of a water-fall, at the base of one of these moun- 
tains, we were told, " Ke-akua-moo," the reptile god, who devoured 
men, once resided. 

Emerging from a thicket, we at length found ourselves on the 
brink of the Pali, or precipice, eleven hundred feet above the 
level of the sea, overlooking the district of Palikoolau. The 
sudden bursting on the vision as by magic, of this district — its 
broad, quiet valley spread out like a map beneath our feet, its vast 
amphitheatre of mountains, and beyond it, the heaving, white 
fringed ocean, rising in the distance to meet the sky, in their united 
beauty and sublimity, make a powerful impression on the senses, 
while one is balancing on the verge, and holding his hat to pre- 
vent it from being whirled high in mid air by the force of the 
trade winds rushing through this gorge, as if demanding a wider 
passage. To heighten the grandeur and beauty of this view, which 
is rarely surpassed by any scene in nature, the lofty peak of 
Konahuanui, very near on the right, towers about 3000 feet above 
the precipice, and on the left, and equally near at hand, the more 
precipitous, perpendicular, rocky, needle-pointed Nuuanu rises 
almost to an equally lofty height. It is nearly perpendicular on the 
north, where it forms a part of the stupendous wall of the valley, but, 
like Konahuanui, slopes gradually to the south. From its steep 
basaltic side, half way to the summit, the whitish tropic bird sail- 
ed off over the valley as it lay basking in the summer sun- 
beams, stretched out in the giant arms of the mountain, which, in 
their ample sweep, reached and touched the white fringe of the 
■ocean's broad mantle. 



PALIKOOLAU. |31 

The people who could be seen below the precipice, appeared 
like the fabled Liliputians, and as slow in their motions, as diminu- 
tive in their size. 

The interest of the visit to this place is, if possible, heightened by 
the reflection that in the days of heathen warfare, a portion of the 
united forces of the haughty Kalanikupule and the aspiring and 
traitorous Kaiana, flying from the victorious warriors of Kame- 

desTo ed^ 1,6 ' m th6ir haSte? P reci P itated down this st eep and 
Imagination was here put upon the stretch to conceive how 
this grand panorama had been formed ; whether its grand and sin- 
gular features had been given it at the creation, by the hand that 
weigheth the mountains in scales and the hills in a balance, or at 
the breaking of the bars of the great deep, they were shaped by 
the same hand that now stays the proud waves of the wide sea 
or m later ages by volcanic agency long and obviously employed 
by the same Almighty power in different parts of the whole group, 
this grand semicircle of mountains seen from the palif once 
constitute half the rim of a stupendous active crater some thirty- 
five or forty miles in circumference ? And has the other, the 
northern half, been, by some terrific convulsion, rent away and 
thrown down with awful detonations, and with indescribable com- 
motion of the elements, buried for ever in the depths of the 
ocean < Has the enclosed area, now the place of streams, green 
hills and lawns, been m ages past, half the surface of a fiery lava- 
lake in fearful ebullition, but extinguished by the voice of the 
Almighty, and long quiescent and decomposing, become the 
dwelling-place of a portion of the Hawaiian race, now waiting 
for the Messiah's law 1 Who can tell 1 g 

Whatever may be the true answer' to these questions, not 
easily solved it is affirmed by travellers that of all the natural 
scenery they have witnessed this presents decidedly the finest view. 

To descend or ascend the precipice on which we stood, seemed 
extremely difficult, and to scale the lofty summits on the right and 
left, impossible ; but modern discoveries and improvements in the 
passage with a little experience, make the former quite feasible 
and further improvements might make it passable for horses or 



mules. 



After feasting our eyes awhile with the charming scene we 

descended into the valley beyond the dense wood aWfoot of 

the precipice, collected a few of the inhabitants, and for the first 

time, preached the Gospel to them. Extremely ignorant desti 

ute and debased, they appeared wild as the young ass's colt unon 

he mountains, and some of them, even frighLelat he v ce ° " 

tjTl 7 M d , "* er Pf eter ' as thou S h ^ey apprehended they 
were to be laid on the altar, or prayed to death, as the y believed 
the victims of the pnestsof their superstition had beenX 

* A missionary station, at Kaneohe, has since been established in that valley. 



132 ARRIVAL OF THE ROYAL FAMILY AT HONOLULU. 

After the sermon, retracing our steps with some difficulty, we 
climbed the pali with our little group, who were pleased with the 
excursion, though they did not wholly escape bruises ; and gazing 
once more at the grand panorama seen from the pali, we cheerfully 
returned to Honolulu. 

Early in the month of April, 1821, Liholiho, Kaahumanu, and 
the rest of the royal family, came to Honolulu to reside, and were 
received with some noise and commotion. 

The next morning the king called on the mission family. 
Without ceremony he threw himself upon a bed, and in his merry 
mood, rolled from side to side to prove its quality. Kamamalu 
entering Mrs. Bingham's room, which was lined with mats, and 
gazing at its order and finish, lifted both hands, and exclaimed 
" Maikai /" excellent ; then snatching her sleeping first-born 
from its quiet cradle, and pleased with its dress, complexion and 
smiles, hastened to another house to present it to the king, and 
returned with him. He bade the mother good morning, and gazing 
a moment at her apartment, passed from, it into the school-room, 
and heard a lesson rehearsed with spirit by our boarding scholars 
at his request, and pronounced it maikai! Giving a laconic 
aloha to the missionaries, he mounted our hand-cart at the door, 
and was wheeled off with speed by his servants, a troop of attend- 
ants, two of his five wives, and an armed guard, running to keep 
him company. 

The same day we received a very polite call from Commodore 
Michael Vascilieff, of the Imperial Russian Navy, his aged chap- 
lain of the Greek Church, with a long white beard hanging down 
upon his bosom, and thirteen of the officers of the Exploring 
Squadron, all in their appropriate uniforms. They showed the 
mission repeated kindnesses, which were very grateful. 

The first anniversary of our landing at Honolulu, — the 19th of 
April, was observed as a day of thanksgiving and prayer, as it 
has often been since, by an examination of schools on Oahu, and 
review of our progress. Our Sabbath congregation soon increased, 
prejudices yielded, and a more friendly aspect was assumed by 
the chiefs. The king invited us to a public dinner, at which he 
presided, and in his uniform, or military dress, appeared with 
unwonted dignity. The next day, with several chiefs, he visited 
our families ; and, on being assured anew of our unvarying 
intention to do him good, and not evil, to elevate the nation, and 
promote their prosperity and salvation, he confirmed the original 
permission granted us, to remain and labor as missionaries, approved 
of our erecting a permanent house for our accommodation, and 
requested us to aid him in building a palace three stories high ; 
the upper story of which, he said, should be devoted to the worship of 
Jehovah. In token of his confidence and friendship, he gave us a hog 
and ninety pieces of bark cloth. In like manner, Kaahamanu, 
Kalanimoku, and Kalakua, visited our families soon after, and 
gave still more liberally, useful supplies. Kaahamanu, far from 



FIRST CHURCH EBIFICE IN THE ISLAND. 133 

being satisfied with the profligacy of Liholiho, seemed to turn her 
thoughts to the possible aid that might be obtained from a hieher 
power, and asked us to pray for the king. She did not pretend to 
pray herself or to obey the divine commands; nor had she vet 
shown the least desire to learn to read or write. Kaumualii 
exceeded them all. 

At this time, with Mrs. Bingham, I visited the station at 

W™ S'J Th and f ? U ^ d ll P ros P er °«s, preached a few times, 
baptized the children of Mrs. W. and Mrs. £., and encouraged the 
king, whom I found teachable and friendly . As I proposed to return 
from Kaua. to Honolulu, Kaumualii took a handkerchief, and bound 
my hands and drew me near his side, thus emphatically signifying 
his wish if not his purpose to detain me as his missionary! 

We shortly returned to our post, leaving Honolii to assist the 
brethren at Kauai. He soon sent me the following report of one 
of his efforts to instruct the king. 

Jtl^ S / Dday T rn! !% the , kin S and 1 ueen came ^to the meeting, 

with his few people Then Mr. Whitney read about Jesus Christ on 

he cross, and the Ten Commandments, and I explain them, [n our 

ongue, and make prayer, and after that, I sit down. I ask the king, 

How you like the meeting ?' He say then, ' I like the meeting very 

I' r 5 , M ^ Whitney ask him-' You understand what John tell 

you about?' Yes sir.' Then he say, 'I not understand what you 

say before but little ; now I hope I do understand more ;-more by 

and by.' I, John told the king, < Your peoples-they hav'e Zlhull 

[dancing] on this day ?' King say, ' Yes.' Then I ask ki! T ' p ' 

orMrnd*;^ 2 *? H\ f°Y f^^yLthuM^ 

Within two months from our first anniversary, our place of 
worship was quite too strait for us, and on the 25th of June a 
subscription was opened for a church, to which chiefs and 
foreigners subscribed. An amount sufficient for a frail hatched 
house of worship, fifty-four feet by twenty-one, was soon obtained 
and the work of building it by native hands ^Cft^S 

On the 15th of September, Mr. Thurston preached the dedi 
^W^T^T * e W ° rds ' " And the chifdren of Israel the 



134 VISITS OF WHALE SHIPS. 

almost absolute seclusion from all the rest of the world, when the 
whaling ships from different countries, but especially from the 
United States, were in rapid succession and considerable numbers, 
attracted to that quarter. This was in consequence of the discovery 
in 1820, made and published by Captain Joseph Allen, of the 
ship Maro, of Nantucket, that the North Pacific off the coast of 
Japan and Niphon, abounded in sperm whales. He visited Oahu 
the same season, and as a sympathizing " Friend," ministered to 
the wants and secured the gratitude of the mission family. The 
Sandwich Islands becoming a safe and convenient place for 
watering, refitting, and procuring refreshments, the calls both of 
merchant vessels and ships in the whaling service, chiefly from 
Nantucket, New Bedford, and New London, became common, 
especially at Honolulu and Lahaina. The faces and the names 
of several masters, Allen, Arthur, Bunker, Swain, Weeks, Sayre, 
Gardner, Coffin, Stetson, Brayton, Turner, and others from the 
United States, and Starbuck, Best, Green, and Morgan from 
Great Britain, became familiar and pleasant, and though their 
home was sixteen or eighteen thousand miles distant by sea, we 
looked upon them as neighbors, whom we were glad to meet on 
their long and toilsome voyages. From such men, in the whaling 
and merchant service, we received repeated tokens of kindness, 
which alleviated the trials of our early exile, while we were 
allowed to promote their security among the people who furnished 
them supplies, and to call their attention to the pearl of great 
price, by which we were seeking to enrich the sons and daughters 
of long neglected idolaters. 

While many masters and mates, in the Merchant, Whaling, and 
Naval service, have proved themselves honorable and courteous, 
it must not be inferred that the influence of their crews, and of a 
large class of other captains and officers, was always favorable to 
the peace, reputation or success of the missionaries, or their native 
helpers. 

Early in the summer of 1821 a voyage was planned by the 
friendly king of the leeward Islands to open an intercourse with 
the Society and Georgian islands. He proposed to send the brig 
Becket, one of the vessels which he had recently purchased of 
American traders, and to allow two of the missionaries the privi- 
lege of a passage thither. 

This being made known to the missionaries, they deemed it 
advisable that one from Honolulu and one from Kauai should avail 
themselves of the king's generous offer of a passage, for the pur- 
pose of consulting the missionaries who had for years been 
successfully employed in the South Seas. We were very desirous 
of obtaining copies of all their publications, and the results of their 
experience in the difficult work of evangelizing a tribe of the 
heathen possessing great similarity of character, habits, language, 
customs, condition and religion, and thus securing imoortant 



PROPOSED VOYAGE TO TAHITI. 135 

means for the furtherance and consummation of our missionary- 
enterprise. 

It was deemed very desirable to have the concurrence, if not 
the active co-operation of Liholiho, Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, 
in this undertaking, that no jealousy or rivalry might find occa- 
sion to defeat the object. They were consulted, and offered no 
objections. Kaahumanu entered into it in a more business-like 
manner than the others. When we called upon her to know her 
pleasure in regard to it, we passed an hour with her pleasantly, 
and made known our plan and wishes. She received us kindly, 
entered into our views with unexpected readiness, and, at our 
request, designated a man to accompany us, and said she would 
come to us and finish what she had to say about it. 

The next day, as Mr. Ruggles and myself were about to proceed 
to Kauai to complete our arrangements for the Tahitian voyage, 
Kaahumanu came to the mission house with Mr. Marin, the inter- 
preter, and commissioned us to give her salutations to Pomare, 
the king of Tahiti, and to convey to him, as her present, some 
native bark robes, and a splendid war-cloak of net work, neatly 
covered with small, bright and beautiful feathers, and to bring for 
her, sea-shells, cocoanut shells polished, a royal surf-board, and 
seeds of the productions of that country to plant in her own. At 
our request, she consented to our taking with us John Ii besides 
her servant, whom she had designated to accompany us. 

As we left the wharf at Honolulu, she and Kalanimoku came 
and gave us the parting hand— a great condescension, and an 
indication of increasing interest, particularly in the case of the 
haughty queen. 

Her sister, Kalakua, having embarked the day before for Hawaii 
on board the king's brig, was providentially driven back into the 
harbor, and, immediately changing her plan, embarked with us for 
Kauai. Going together on board the ship Tartar, Capt. Turner 
who obligingly gave us a passage, we set sail July 8th, and in 
twenty hours came safely to anchor in Waimea roads. Kaumualii 
quickly sent his double canoe, and conveyed the missionaries and 
their families on shore. He received us in person on the beach, and 
as I saluted him with a kiss and a hearty aloha, he gave me his 
friendly hand, and said, with a dignified smile, " I very glad to 
see you." ° 

He was already directing the labors of some twenty men in 
preparing a feast for the honored relict of Kamehameha, having 
ordered the slaughter of the requisite amount of hogs, dogs, and 
fowls for the purpose. Early in the afternoon, Kalakua and 
attendants landed from the Tartar, just in front of the mission 
house, which then stood directly between the fort and the sea. 

Kaumualii and his queen, Kapule, and their attendants, met her 
near the water side; and, with the ancient etiquette, they 
embraced each other, joined noses, and, reminding us of Jewish 
manners, lifted up their voices and wept 3 then sat down together 



136 SPORTING IN THE SURF. 

on the sandy beach, and in remembrance of past sorrows, or in 
proof of friendship, continued crying for a time. 

The king, having his house prepared for the occasion by spread- 
ing its area and the court in front with his best grass carpets or 
figured Niihau mats, introduced his royal guest. When the 
dinner was prepared, the king assisted to set the feast before her, 
and after dinner resigned the house to her and her company, pro- 
claimed a tabu forbidding the people of Kauai to enter its court 
unbidden, and retired himself to a more ordinary habitation. 

The royal parties, the next day, amused themselves awhile by 
trimming and stringing the bright, yellow, polished nuts of the 
Pandanus for coronets and necklaces, and decorating their own 
and each other's heads and necks, with this much esteemed but 
rude ornament. After this, they resorted to the favorite amuse- 
ment of all classes — sporting on the surf, in which they distin- 
guish themselves from most other nations. In this exercise, they 
generally avail themselves of the surf-board, an instrument 
manufactured by themselves for the purpose. It is made of 
buoyant wood, thin at the edges and ends, but of considerable 
thickness in the middle, smooth, and ingeniously adapted to the 
purpose of sustaining a moderate weight and gliding rapidly on 
the surface of the water. It is of various dimensions, from three 
feet in length, and six or eight inches in breadth, to fourteen feet 
in length, and twenty inches in breadth. In the use of it, the 
islander, placing himself longitudinally upon the board as it rests 
upon the surface of the water, and using his naked arms and 
hands as a pair of oars, rows off from the sand-beach a quarter, 
or half a mile into the ocean. Meeting the succession of surges 
as they are rolling towards the shore, he glides with ease over 
such as are smooth, plunges under or through such as are high and 
combing, allowing them to roll over him and his board, and 
coming out unhurt on the other side, he presses on till his distance 
is sufficient for a race, or till he has passed beyond the breaking or 
combing surf. After a little rest, turning around and choosing 
one of the highest surges for his locomotive, he adjusts himself and 
board, continuing longitudinally upon it, directing his head towards 
the shore, and just before the highest part of the wave reaches 
him, he gives two or three propelling strokes with his spread 
hands. The board, having its hindmost end now considerably 
elevated, glides down the moving declivity, and darts forward like 
a weaver's shuttle. He rides with railroad speed on the fore- 
front of the surge, the whitening surf foaming and roaring just 
behind his head, and is borne in triumph to the beach. Often in 
this rough riding, which is sometimes attended with danger, several 
run the race together. Formerly, this was usually done on a 
wager. The inhabitants of these islands, both male and female, 
are distinguished by their fondness for the water, their powers of 
diving and swimming, and the dexterity and ease with which 



OBJECTIONS TO THE VOYAGE TO TAHITI. 137 

they manage themselves, their surf-boards and canoes, in that ele- 
ment. Their divers can stay under water five or six minutes. 

The adoption of our costume greatly diminishes their practice 
of swimming and sporting in the surf, for it is less convenient to 
wear it in the water than the native girdle, and less decorous and 
sate to lay it entirely off on every occasion they find for a plunge 
or swim or surf-board race. Less time, moreover, is found for 
amusement by those who earn or make cloth-garments for them- 
selves like the more civilized nations. 

The decline or discontinuance of the use of the surf-board as 
civilization advances, may be accounted for by the increase' of 
modesty, industry or religion, without supposing, as some have 
attected to believe, that missionaries caused oppressive enactments 
against it. These considerations are in part applicable to manv 
other amusements. Indeed, the purchase of foreign vessels at 
a?!a ^^ re( l uired Mention to the collecting and delivering of 450 
000 lbs. of sandal-wood, which those who were waiting for it 
might naturally suppose would, for a time, supersede^ their 
amusements. r A1 



On the 20th, Mr. Jones, the United States Commercial Agent 
arriving from Oahu, called on us, and spoke of some opposition 
to the proposed voyage to the Society Islands. He said, "the 
objections urged against it by the traders were, that it would be 
injurious to bring speculators from the Society to the Sandwich 
Islands ;— that the honor to the American people (so young, and so 
recently independent), of sending out first, and establishing so large 
and important a mission, at these islands, would be diminished if we 
should now apply to English missionaries for aid, for it would be 
said m England we could not succeed without their help :— that it 
would not be well for the mission to be laid under so great an obli- 
gation to Kaumualu as the favor contemplated would impose •— 
and finally, that there was such a total dissimilarity between the 

wh^" 8 ' that *? P o°T in S of books and translations would 
be of little or no use. » Such was the array of reasons presented 
by Mr. Jones in behalf of American traders, against aUmless 
visit to English Protestant missionaries, to obtain their adviceTnd 
their publications. The benevolent notion of Mr. Jones and Ms 
friends that missionaries ought not to be laid under great obliga- 
tions, deserves to be remembered in the progress of the wofk 
The objections of Mr. Jones are the more remarkable! placed 
beside his own reasoning on the other side, when CathoUc mis 
sionanes, both English U French, came to thT^sln^baAed 
by the power of France and Rome, not to aid the American 
mission, but to defeat it. The traders, who had some cfaTms on 
Kaumualu, had, doubtless, other objections to his sending away 
his brig, and the king was discouraged or dissuaded from the En- 
terprise, and we failed of the advantage contempt 

SnW W + T mg and P , rmtln S the Hawaiian language without. 
Subsequently, we were favored with an interview, to be mentioned 



138 LIHOLIHO'S VOYAGE TO KAUAI. 

in its place, which promoted the object sought without our further 
incurring the displeasure of our neighbors. 

At this time, Liholiho, wishing to visit Kauai, which his father 
had never accomplished, concealing his plan, chose an open sail- 
boat, instead of one of his brigs, and embarked from Honolulu, 
July 21st, with Naihe, Kapiolani, Boki, and about thirty men, 
professedly for Ewa, a few miles west. But contrary to the 
expectations and wishes of his attendants, he refused to land at 
Ewa, or to enter its deep lagoon, and passed round Barber's Point. 
Then, to their great surprise, he ordered the helmsman to steer 
for Kauai, nearly one hundred miles distant. All but himself 
were afraid to attempt it. They remonstrated, and urged him to 
refrain and return ; but in vain. 

Destitute of water, provisions, compass, chart or quadrant, em- . 
barked in an undecked sail-boat, built by a Hawaiian, crowded 
with passengers, stretching out to sea, over a rough channel, 
having the strong trade-winds abeam, as the night was approach- 
ing and shutting down upon them, how presumptuous to attempt 
to reach Kauai, far beyond their sight ! But the king, half intoxi- 
cated, and fearless of dangers of that sort, and totally regardless 
of the reasonable apprehension of others, who had a right to his 
consideration and protection, would neither listen to advice, nor 
allow remonstrance to have the least influence. Neither their 
utter destitution as to preparation for a voyage, should they miss 
their object, or be driven out of sight of land, nor the danger of 
speedily foundering in mid-channel, where they must all have 
perished, nor the possible hostility and resistance of the Kauaians 
could alter the determination to proceed of this headstrong, in- 
domitable monarch of the isles. He assumed the character of 
sailing-master or pilot of his little home-built vessel ; and, in his 
merry mood, spread the thumb and fingers of one hand, and face- 
tiously called it his compass, and considered their diverging points 
as representing several of the different points of the compass, 
which, to native ears, he attempted to explain, or express in bro- 
ken English, and calling one of them " nor'-west," the supposed 
direction of Kauai, thus gave the course and directed his frail 
barque. 

Thrice they were nearly capsized, and the sea broke over them, 
to the amazement of his friends, and the hazard of swamping. His 
attendants exclaimed, " E hoi kakou — o make J" Let us return 
lest we perish. " No," said the king, peremptorily (and " where 
the word of the king is there is power"), "dash out the water and 
go on." With a spice of that spirit, perhaps, which dictated 
the proud, artful, and animating address of the dauntless Roman 
to his boatman in time of danger, " Fear not, for thou carriest 
Cesar," he added, "If you return to Oahu with the boat, I will 
swim to Kauai, in the sea." Heaving out the water with gourd 
shells, as their manner is in freeing their canoes after taking a 
sea over them or admitting water by a leak, they continued their 



LIHOLIHO'S CANOE VOYAGE. 



139 



course at his stem command. They steered too far to the north- 
ward, fearing perhaps, the falling too much to the leeward and 
running rapidly they descried th! island in the distance, under 
their lee bow; then veering to the westward, with great'hazard 
and inconvenience from the successive breaking of the sea over 
them ,n mid-channel, they reached Waimea road! before the dawn 
of day, in a condition about as defenceless as the unarmed mis 
sionary as he travels on foot over their mountains aST^nefor 
passes in their small craft, from island to island, in the prosecution 
of his peaceful work. Liholiho threw himself entirefykto he 

?Zfl v S Ka r U T liL No roarin S cann °n oPPO^d or wet 
corned his approach. Kaumualii bein| apprised of his arrival in 

wkh r °hl S ' t r0Se ' & l d W1 * C ° mp0SUre dressed himse lf. ™* ak ng 
with him two or three unarmed servants as proof of his pacifi? 

disposition went off in a canoe and put himself equals E, the 
power of L.hohho They, in mutual compliments, interchanged 
the expressive aloha, and joined noses. The company on S 
expressed much satisfaction at being allowed to seeVaumualu 
m peace, and were soon kindly welcomed on shore! KaUmUalU 
.Liliha, the wife of Boki, followed her husband and her king in 

Wahf e e a° an< £ ^ hundred and *"«»* "***, from Honolulu' to 
VVa mea. As we saw her frail sea-boat come in, with its little 
white sail, and four rowers with broad paddles, bringing her safely 
The bro'J enl °\ S C |! anne k the ki °g Exclaimed, * Ahl !n % 

difficult of' the Ug H a ChannCl , betWe f n ° ahU and Kauai > is the most 
aimcult ot the Hawaiian channels to pass with a canoe It mio-fct 

be deemed by a New Englander quite^mpracticable to sai s^l a 
distance over the rough Atlantic in a hollow log or canoe carved 
out of a wng e trunk, so liable to be overturned by wind and 
waves, or to be overwhelmed by the combing surges But the 
ingenuity with w-hich the Hawaiian shapes Jd r.gf his holtowed 
ee trunk, and the dexterity with which he manages it in ill dr 
cumstances, on ortn the water, make these voyages which would 
be hazardous to us, quite practicable to him. 7 g ' W 

the canoe IS wrought with skill, the sides being made smooth 
and thin, the ends light, pointed and partially decked over If i 
meets a large wave endwise, it quicklyLes and easfly mounts over 
L II has , n f ther keel nor helm, but is steered by a common 
paddle, put down by hand beside the stern. The device foTnre 
venting the narrow, round-bottomed vessel from being capsized fn 
rough weather or insufferably unsteady in smooth wa^r insists 

thirds ^TnTthTr ° f bU ° yant W °° d > about ha 'f S 
tnirus tne length of the canoe, round, slightly curved in tho 

middle, and turned up at one end like a'sleifh runner and at he 

other end raised a little, and perpendicularlyttned an termi 

nated somewhat like the breach of a musket. It rests and rZs 

on the water paralle with the canoe, and at fte distance of 

five to ten feet from it. It is attached by two curved yokes 

'ashed at one end with cinet to the top o/upper edges of bott 



140 ARRANGEMENT OF THE TWO KINGS THEIR TOUR. 

sides of the canoe, and at the other to the outrigger where the 
yokes bend down to meet it. The buoyancy of the corky out- 
rigger prevents the canoe from falling in that direction, and the 
weight of it and of the yokes prevents it from falling over in 
the opposite direction. But if a mast and sail are raised on the 
canoe, and the wind tends to careen it too much, the passengers 
incline to the opposite side to balance its force. In case they 
are swamped or upset by the violence of the wind or waves at 
sea, all on board have ready recourse to their dexterity in swim- 
ming ; and while some attend to the articles liable to be lost, 
others, bringing the canoe right side up though full of water, 
throw their weight upon one end of it and depress it, while the 
other rising above the surface, causes a portion of the water to 
flow out ; then, throwing themselves suddenly off, the emptied 
end falls upon the surface and the other rises, when one of the 
mariners springs in, and with his calabash, briskly throws out 
the remaining water ; the rest resuming their places, with what 
they may have preserved, they again joyfully pursue their course. 
They; are, however, sometimes overtasked, chilled, or exhausted, 
or driven off by storms and lost. 

Liliha, on landing, was greeted by her friends, and the two 
kings soon attended to business. 

Kaumualii, wishing to know the pleasure of Liholiho, proposed 
to give up to him his country, vessels, fort and guns. When the 
generous proposition was fully made, there was, for a little time, 
a profound stillness, the parties waiting with deep interest to hear 
the reply of Liholiho, on which the fortunes of Kaumualii and his 
family, and of others, seemed to be suspended. At length, his 
majesty Liholiho replied, "I did not come to dispossess you. 
Keep your country and take care of it as before, and do what 
you please with your vessels." To this succeeded a shout of 
cheerful approbation from both parties, and Kaumualii retired 
from the consultation with a peaceful smile. In this very singu- 
lar transaction between the " emperor and king" — as Liholiho 
sometimes styled himself and Kaumualii, it is difficult to say 
which of them showed the greatest degree of sagacity or magna- 
nimity. 

In two days, the five wives of Liholiho arrived from Oahu on 
board the Cleopatra's barge. The two kings and the principal 
chiefs present, soon set out on a tour round Kauai, to see the 
country and enjoy the fruits of the land. 

During their absence of more than forty days, Mr. Whitney 
and I crossed over the island to visit and instruct them and 
the people in their dark places of abode. Taking with us a guide 
and a son of Mr. Chamberlain, we ascended gradually from 
Waimea northward to the mountains. We found no inhabitants 
residing in the upland country. The land, as it rises several miles 
from the sea-shore towards the forests, is not well watered, ex- 
cept in the deep, narrow valleys, through which streams from the 



EXCURSION ACROSS KAUAI. 141 

mountains flow towards the sea, and where the principal cultivat- 
ed productions are found. The fire had run in the withered grass 
over some tracts, making it black. The face of the country 
exhibits marks of former earthquakes, and of other volcanic 
agency. A variety of forest trees, besides the sandal-wood, grow 
in the interior, some suitable for building, and some for cabinet- 
work, but none like the trees of New England. 

About one o'clock P. M., it began to thunder, and we were soon 
enveloped in a cloud on the mountains. At two, a heavy shower 
of rain commenced. We took shelter in a temporary booth 
built by the sandal-wood cutters, where we experienced and had 
occasion to record the preserving care of Omnipotence, who made 
his lightnings play and thunders roll harmless around us. At 
three, the shower appeared to be principally over, and as we were 
anxious to reach, if possible, the opposite side before dark, we press- 
ed on; but to our disappointment, the clouds gathered more thickly 
and the rain came down copiously, and streams fell from the 
points of our half-sheltering umbrellas, as we trudged along in a 
narrow, winding, slippery foot-path, sometimes on sharp ridges, 
here ascending and there descending rugged steeps. 

In the deep solitude of these dreary mountains' we came to 
two little temporary sheds left by the sandal-wood cutters on the 
bank of a swift mountain torrent, swelled by the rain. Into these 
we crept to seek a partial shelter. Solitary, damp and cheerless 
as they appeared, we thought it expedient to make them our lodging 
for the night, as we could not, without daylight, proceed with safety 
to the nearest settlement on the other side, and the day was now 
too tar spent to attempt it. Our attendants struck up a fire, and 
collected fuel to feed it. We partly dried our clothes. The rain 
abated. The thunder ceased, and the stars appeared. Offering 
our evening sacrifice and spreading down upon the damp leave! 
a large cloak we laid ourselves down to rest under the care of the 
Watchman of Israel. The night passed quickly away. The 
rising day dawned upon us in peace, and invited us to proceed. 
Our path was still wet, rugged and slippery, leading up and down 
successive steeps, through miry places, and over a tract of high 
table-land ; while the singing of birds cheered the forests which 
never feel the frosts of autumn, or the icy hand of winter. About 
nine o clock A. M., we came suddenly to the verge of Maunahina. 
a high and steep mountain which overlooked the northern part of 
the island. 1 he clouds were literally spread under our feet, com- 
pletely bounding the view below us, though we had the clear and 
bright sunshine where we stood, but breaking away occasionally 
before we began to descend from this giddy height, allowed us 
to see the white surf of the Pacific, rolling upon the shore, at 
the distance of seven miles; while majestic and lofty moun- 
tains on the right and left, presented scenery of peculiar grandeur 
and beauty. Down this awful steep on which we stood, four 
thousand feet in height, with the toil of three hours, we descended 



142 



MAUNAHINA AND WAINIHA. 



on a very sharp steep ridge or rib, extending from the top to the 
base of the mountain, and so nearly perpendicular, and in many 
places so difficult to pass, that we were obliged to go backwards, 
clinging to roots of trees, and shrubs, and crags of rocks, our 
guide going before and showing us where to place our feet, and 
where to hold with our hands. 

The vapors condensing upon the rocks and cool earth, and 
trickling down, and frequent showers of rain, form various little 
streams and cascades in different parts of these mountains, which 
descend and unite in forming the river Wainiha, and thus, with 
short and rapid course, roll to the ocean no mean volume of 
water. 

Descending a little from the verge of the mountain— the border 
of the table-land, we came below the cloud, and enjoyed a more 
clear view of the country, the rivers, the perpetual verdure of the 
mountain sides, the plantations and huts of the heathen inhabitants 
of this part of Kauai. Finding ourselves, at length, safely arrived 
at the foot of the mountain, we gladly cast down our weary limbs on 
a mat, in the first house to which we came. The friendly natives 
rubbed and pressed with their hands the muscles of our limbs, in 
order to relieve them. No custom is more common among the 
Hawaiians than this operation, called lomilomi, the kneading and 
pressing the muscles in case of fatigue or illness. 

Following down the river Wainiha, we crossed it five times 
without a bridge or boat, sometimes leaping from one rock to 
another, which rose above the surface of the water, and sometimes 
wading. The inhabitants along the banks saluted us with their 
aloha, adding the compliment, mama (nimble), with reference, 
doubtless, to what we had achieved, rather than to our apparent 
activity. Near the head of this river, as in many other moun- 
tainous parts of these islands, are found bananas of spontaneous 
growth, and a sort of wild apple, and a plant somewhat resembling 
hemp, especially in its bark, which the natives manufacture into 
excellent twine, fish lines, nets, etc. The bananas grow along 
up the sides of the mountains, and though very luxuriant, appear 
to be far less fruitful than when cultivated in the valleys. Drag- 
ging our weary steps along till just before night, we came to the 
place on the sea-shore, about half a mile west of the mouth of the 
river, where the two kings and their party were encamped. 
Kaumualn was sitting with his family in his wagon-box placed 
on the ground, and defended from the fresh trade-winds by a large 
mat supported by poles. He very kindly ordered a good supper 
for us, but said he had no house for us or himself to sleep in, as 
the houses of that place were all occupied . by Liholiho and his 
company ; but that a temporary booth [composed principally of 
slender poles ingeniously covered with green leaves] was then 
building for himself and family, in which he would give us a 
lodging. Spreading down their mats on the green grass they 



HANALEI AND THE ENCAMPMENT OF THE KINGS. 143 

made us a comfortable bed, then five sheets of beaten bark cloth 
were presented each of us for bed-clothes. 

The next day we visited the neighboring district of Hanalei, 
one of the best in the island, having a good tract of land, and a 
considerable river, sixty or eighty yards wide. The people, in 
their original state, treated us with such as they had. One ascend- 
ed a cocoa-nut tree and threw down a nut. Another tore off with 
his teeth, the thick, fibrous husk, then cracked the shell with a 
stone, to give us drink. The head man gave us a coarse dinner. 
A pig, baked with heated stones covered in the ground, was set 
belore us on a large, shallow, wooden tray. Kalo, baked in the 
same manner, and beaten, was laid on large green leaves instead of 
plates, on the ground. Of knives, and forks, and spoons, the 
people were then universally destitute. Water was given us in a 
tumbler consisting of the neck of a gourd-shell, and bananas, ripe, 
rich, and yellow, were put into our hands singly. 

The mountain scenery, viewed from the hill at the mouth of 
this river, is singularly grand. I called the attention of the untu- 
tored natives to the works of nature, and asked them concerning 
their Creator. "We know not," they replied. We spoke of 
Je JI ah ' t h r e God ^ Heaven. They said, " It is your God, is it 
not I < " Yes, and is he not yours also T" " No," they replied 
" our gods are all dead." Having exhorted them to worship 
Jehoyah, the Maker of all things, we re-embarked on board our 
double canoe, and by the aid of a sail and fair wind, ran briskly 
back from Hanalei to the mouth of Wainiha, and passing through 
the surf, landed safely. & 6 

Liholiho and his party, we found encamped for the night in a 
grove of the Pandanus, or screw-pine, which was illuminated in 
the evening by large flaming torches of the candle-nut, presenting 
a truly novel and romantic scene. 5 

Seizing the lucid hour which the reckless monarch seemed 
to enjoy, I sat down by him and attempted to direct his energies 
and influence to the right objects. The rude lodgings of the kings 
chiefs, and people,-some under the trees, some in booths 
and some stretching themselves to sleep on the green grass, in the 
open air, with no canopy over them but the starry sky, reminded 
me of the early missionaries, sleeping among the New Zealand 
warriors, who stuck their spears in the ground around them. 

The next morning the kings started on their way eastward, and 
we returned by doub e canoe, around the north-western end of 
the island, where the mountains are very bold, some rising 
abruptly from the ocean. At one place, the pointed and loft? 
peaks, and sharp ridges and spurs, are cast in fantastic forms, 
and being crowded together, resemble in their sharpness and close- 
ness the lobes of honey-comb in an upturned bee-hive. At 
another part of this precipitous coast, we landed where there is a 
small tract of sterile ground, partly environed by a stupendous 
precipice, nearly perpendicular, forming at its base a semicircu- 



144 FIRE PALI AND SINGULAR MODE OF FISHING. 

lar curve which meets the ocean at each end. This vast rock 
rises at the ends of the curve about 300 feet, and in the centre 
nearly 2500 feet. 

Commencing the ascent by a rude ladder that hangs over the 
sea, natives sometimes climb for amusement to the summit, to ex- 
hibit their simple fire-works, and throw off torches, so constructed, 
that they will reach the* sea. Near one end of the curve, the rouo-h 
face of the rock projects gradually forward some fifty feet, so as to 
cover a little hamlet built under its shelter, where the frail houses of 
the poor inhabitants are generally defended from the rain, and always 
from the direct rays of the sun, till afternoon. The cool shade 
of this rock, at half-past ten, in mid-summer, extended more than 
one hundred feet from its base. Never was I so impressed by 
any natural scenery with the forcible figure by which Isaiah sets 
forth the Messiah as " a hiding-place from the wind and a covert 
from the storm, — the shadow of a great rock, in a weary land." 

Near this settlement, a party of natives — men, women and chil- 
dren, were engaged in fishing in a singular manner still in vogue. 
Diving down, they place among the stones a native plant — the 
auhuhu, called a poison, which appears to intoxicate the fish. 
The natives then dive or swim after them, and take them in their 
hands, or sitting in canoes, or standing near the shore, take them 
easily in scoop nets. 

It was amusing to see our attendants, as we passed along, join 
in the sport, diving off from our double canoe, first on one side, 
and then on the other, and seizing the bewildered fish, turned on 
the side, swimming near the surface, and struggling in vain, like 
the inebriate, to avoid the destroyer. 

Pursuing our way around the south-west point of the island, 
leaving Niihau some fifteen or twenty miles on our right, and 
directing our course eastward, we had a view of a more level 
country which lies to the south, and includes Mana, Makawele, 
and Hanapepe, and the village of Waimea, where we left our 
families. 

The fort, the vessels in the roads, the village of a hundred habi- 
tations, including the mission-house, appeared in succession as we 
swept along the coast, the paddles moving more briskly as the 
terminus of our thirty miles' sail cheered our weary rowers. As 
the evening set in, we entered the mouth of the Waimea river, 
and found ourselves welcomed home. 

Governor Cox was then at the place, and with his people attended 
on the preaching of the Gospel on the Sabbath. He was able 
now at the close of a meal to say, " I thank God I am now full," 
and to tell those around him that " Jehovah is the true God, and 
that he made the heavens and the earth, and gives us our daily 
food." 

As the two kings and their company proceeded eastward to 
Puna and halted, Mr. Ruggles went over and spent a Sabbath 
with them. His visit was seasonable and salutary. The monthly 



WAIMEA SCHOOLS — DINNER PARTY. 145 

commemoration of Kamehameha's death recurring on that Sab- 
bath, he customary feasting, and firing, and drinking, were, at Mr. 
Ruggles' request, postponed in deference to the Christian's God 
and to the wishes of the missionary ' 

native fl! h ofS ?P tem ber 1821, occurred the first annual exami- 

ttn ♦» U 6 miSS T S £r h ° 01 *} Kauai ' which had b <*n, by rota- 

Ruggles g a yCar % ^ MrS - Whitn£ y' and Mr - and Mrs - 

It then consisted of thirty scholars, one-third of whom, had for 

andTnflue^e' b^ '? T ft?!' ^^ itS Christian fcndness 
and influence, being fed, clothed, and watched over, while, with 

others, they were acquiring the rudiments of learning and the 

knowledge of the Bible, and of useful arts. They g 'exhibi ed 

gratifying proof of their capacity and desire to learnfand of he 

diligence and aptness to teach of their instructors. 

their w y J ! l0 r? g *! exam , ination . the kings returned from 
their tour of forty-two days, their company being- considerahlv 

3fit * e arrfval »/ L «°'* gu P ard y fromle C wimd e ward y 
and by the Kauaians who were attracted by their movements 
Mr. Ruggles and myself called on them to faJw what adv^e and 
encouragement they would now give respecting our propoled voy- 
age to Tahiti Liholiho said," Itls well for you to visTt Tahiti, but 
don't be in haste to go." To Kaumualii I remarked "You 
requested me to come down from Oahu, proposing to give'me and 

am rfal g T^ 388 ^! 1 ", T ^ t0 Tah ' d - ] [h ™ *™l and 
am ready. I have waited a long time. I verv much dpsiro nm„ 

LT" H ; p ro T 7 tly repli e d ' ? u are m J ™- ^ ^ 

more you go. The young king, he go to Oahu? You go with 
him, then, go from there to Tahiti." « Where are the m-n 

aboari To 1 -,**" S*" he re P' ied ' "I wiTp t e th P e r °m 
aboard. To secure their joint attention to this subject for a 

qu.e hour, that we might learn from them together, what we were 

mndL UPOn The: engaged , ', hem t0 dine With us ' w ' th th t uX! 
tht t a M?' , Iu™ at the moment wh en dinner was placed on 
the table Lihohho, as soon as he was satisfied, spoke of the heat 
-urned hastily from the table, and said he must go and bathe 
but recollecting that thanks to Jehovah had not been anHiMv' 
returned, resumed his seat till that was done; then, wkh fiS 

elefcLC^t ". ffi &f%V *££% 

about, seemed to us hardly^sTn £ ^ffi&TSf 
America which made the wonder the greater that on our afZl in 
his country, he so soon made up his mind to Wour settlement 
as missionaries But this incessant roving affecting Targe c laTes 

IZlll A T d h - S ° Wn ! m P r °™ment and that oAis Idves and 
friends, and the missionaries felt that so far as they werebound to 
educate them they were like the Israelites wher T required to 
deliver the full tale of brick, and find their own straw Xe they 



10 



146 REMOVAL OF KAUMUALII. 

On the Sabbath, September 16th, we invited the two kings to 
attend public worship, but both declined. Queen Kamamalu, who 
was desirous of availing herself of instruction more than she was 
allowed, attended with the scholars, and listened with care to the 
intelligible language fluently delivered by my interpreter, Mr. J. 
Going, as line upon line of evangelical truth was proclaimed. 

The two kings amused themselves with a Sabbath sail 
on board their respective brigs, coming to anchor at evening. 
Kaumua4ii going on board the Cleopatra's barge, at the word of 
Liholiho, at 9 p. m. orders were immediately given 'for the brig 
to sail for Oahu. No previous notice was given of such a 
destination, nor reasons assigned for this singular movement. 
The next morning the people, finding their friend and protector 
had disappeared, were in great agitation. Haupu, the head man 
at Waimea, expressing the feeling of many, exclaimed in his 
sorrow, " Farewell to our king — we shall see him no more." As 
the chiefs, the wives of the king and others of his retinue, were 
about to set off to follow him, we had the pleasure of seeing an 
early indication of religious concern in the case of John Ii. He 
had swum oif to the king's boat, as he embarked from Honolulu, 
and crossed the channel with him to Kauai, and was now required 
to follow him, though he desired to stay, to pursue his studies 
with us. Before leaving Kauai he came to me, and in his pleasant 
confiding way, said, " I am come near to going away from you. 
I want you to pray with me first." Taking him to my room, we 
kneeled down together, and I commended the dear youth to the 
care of the great Jehovah, and to the word of his grace. Being in 
turn requested to pray with me, he replied modestly, " I do not 
know how to use the words, but I pray in my thoughts." " God 
can understand your thoughts," I added, " when your words are 
few or broken, or even without words ; but it is well to express 
your thoughts sometimes in words." After a little reflection, he 
kneeled with me again, and in an earnest childlike manner, 
offered a short prayer of this import ; — " Our Father in heaven, 
we love thee. We desire thee to take care of us. Take care of 
the king and all the queens. Make all the people good. Take 
care of the land. Make the devils give it up. We thank thee 
that the missionaries come here. Take good care of the mission- 
aries here and at Oahu, and of all good people. May we go to 
heaven. Amen." Such were, at that period, the lispings of this 
youthful pupil, once a heathen lad of some rank, intrusted with 
the lighting of the king's pipe, and who at length became an able 
counsellor in the affairs of state, and an eloquent advocate of the 
cause of Christ. 

The kings crossed the channel to Waianae, the western part of 
Oahu. Whether Kaumualii was regarded as a king or a captive, it 
was not easy to decide. He still retained his title and responsibili- 
ties as the head of Kauai, as subsequent transactions proved; though 
Cox appeared for a time to hold a sort of superintendence over 



THE INQUIRER AND THE MANSLAYER. 147 

that island. It must be confessed that the government of the 
Sandwich Islands was not easily definable, or made intelligible to 
a stranger, at that period, if indeed it was fully understood by the 
people themselves. 

During this most singular movement of Liholiho and his people 
at Kauai, the state of things at Oahu was exceedingly unquiet The 
unsettled state of affairs tended to sour the minds of "those 
foreigners who had large contracts to settle there, which may 
account in part for the foreign opposition to the proposed visit to 
lahiti, and to the cause of the mission. Among the people 
incipient efforts to find a Savior appeared sometimes in striking 
contrast with the ebullitions of the heathen heart. About the 
middle of August, Holo, a chief of low rank, being very ill, was 
visited by Mr. Loomis and Hopu,to whom he gave some evidence 
that he believed the truth and loved it. Hopu at one time, finding 
an English Bible, which, though unintelligible to the sick man 
was lying on his bosom, asked him the reason for it. He replied' 
I love Jehovah, and wish to be with him." ' 

As Mr. Loomis was once on his way to visit this languishing 
inquirer, his attention was attracted by a crowd and bustle of the 
natives. He heard an outcry, and saw the crowd suddenly 
disperse as sheep frightened by a dog or wolf, and soon collect 
again and carry away a dead man. An inferior chief, in a fit of 
rage and partial intoxication, had seized a club at hand, and 
given him a death blow on the head. He was arrested— kept in 
manacles one day, and sentenced to deliver to the government 
one hundred piculs of sandal wood— a fine equal to seven or eieht 
hundred dol ars Holo, of similar rank, once as reckless as he 
was evidently feeling after God, the Creator and Redeemer of 
men. He professed to love him, and daily to pray to him as his 
God and deliverer. The following is a specimen of one of his 
prayers, preserved by Hopu. « My Father in Heaven, hallowed be 
thy name, thy kingdom on earth come. My Father in heaven 
cover me with thy power. Jehovah, holy King, make righteous and 
take me Jehovah into Heaven when I die." He was visited 
by chiefs and people while he exhibited this concern for his 
salvation and acknowledged himself a helpless sinner and willing 
to be at God's disposal. Hopu, who devoted much attention to 
him, thought very favorably of the evidences of his conversion 
It is obvious that with so brief and imperfect a knowledge of the 

5SX n? *£ I-'" 110 f ° f ^ g0Spd ' and of the ex * ent and 
spirituality of the divine law as the people then possessed, it would 

be no easy matter for them or their teachers to form a well grounded 
opinion of the presence or absence of a work of saving grace 
ZZ n r aSeS °' serioum «»- Though human nature & the 
W. i chme 7L nd a g es > ^d conversion from sin to holiness, 
from the service of Satan to the service of God, from the love of 
self and the world to the love of the Father, must be radically the 
same in all cases, yet the forms of manifestation may be widely 



148 UNION OF KAUMUALII AND KAAHUMANU. 

different in different circumstances. Some missionaries would 
have readily baptized Holo, John Ii, Puaaiki, and Kaumualii, at 
that period. 

Returning from his excursion to Kauai, Liholiho arrived at 
Honolulu in the afternoon of the Sabbath, and as he met the 
foreign teachers, pronounced the missionaries all maikai, and 
expressed his approbation of the proposed visit to Tahiti. While 
they were conversing, Don Marin, the Spanish interpreter entered 

with a message from Captain D , requesting the king to 

come and drink rum with him— a challenge which he instantly 
accepted. Efforts of this kind often repeated, did us and the 
poor people much evil. 

Kaumualii having been landed at the western part of Oahu 
reached Honolulu, Oct. 5, 1821. There was in his countenance 
an appearance, of dejection, or sadness, which called forth the 
sympathy of his missionary friends, and others. But he seemed 
disposed to make the best of it. He came to Oahu, he said, xo 
return the visit of Liholiho to Kauai. 

On the 9th, the windward Queen and the leeward King were 
united, and thus the alliance between the two parts of the group 
was cemented. None could greatly censure Kaumualii for leav- 
ing Kapule (who preferred Kealiiahonui), and uniting with another. 
Nor could he be much envied in leaving the occupancy of his own 
island and putting on such a crown. That he might prove to the 
windward chiefs that he was maikai, blameless, was one of the 
objects for which he was reconciled to his separation from Kauai, 
his home. The missionaries at his island felt his absence; con- 
fusion increased, and one of the savage chiefs there killed his own 
wife. 

About two months after the union of Kaahumanu with Kau- 
mualii, she had a severe trial and admonition. Sickness, so much 
deprecated by the high and low, in Christian and in heathen lands, 
is often the messenger of mercy to the proud and gay lovers of 
the world, to make them feel the need of a friend in adversity and 
to apprise them of the frailness of the tenure by which they hold 
their cherished share of earth, and to remind them of the necessity 
of something more satisfying and enduring. Never perhaps was 
such an unwelcome messenger of mercy more opportunely sent to 
a haughty ruler, than in Dec. 1821, when the hard and lofty-hearted 
Kaahumanu was laid low and brought to the borders of the grave. 
Repeatedly we called on her during this illness, and endeavored 
to secure her confidence and to do her good. So severe were her 
paroxysms, December 15th, that much apprehension was enter- 
tained that she would not live through the day. Two skilful phy- 
sicians connected with the Russian ships of discovery, before 
mentioned, under Commodore Vascilieff, now returned, prescrib- 
ed for her. On the evening of the 16th, Mrs. B. and myself visit- 
ed her, when she returned our salutations with unwonted cordial- 
ity, and as I said to her, " I trust you are thinking seriously of 



THE QUEEN'S DANGEROUS ILLNESS. 149 

the great God and our Savior," she replied, « I think more about 
him in my sickness." I endeavored to assure her thaUhe blessed 
Savior who died for sinners could preserve her body and her soul 
that he could restore her to health • nr if ^ * / $ • i • , ' 

£ h m?rr y °" W fei" a *- ^MnS ifss 

lieved but v P 't nJf f qU6e " a PP eared w some measure re- 

our attentions Aft ^ "f^' She seemed g»tified by 

our attentions. After pointing her to the Lamh <?f P«^ n, * 

taketh away the sin of tL worfd, I wa^ requesteTby her to p av 
before leaving her. At her direction that conversation shoufd it 
suspended among the group around, there was a solemn stillness 
(altogether unusual in such an assemblage of natives chiefs and 
fore.gners), while a minister of Christ kneeled b^he couch of the 

bo£ r :„d a s n o d ur P S° h r : d the health -g-f mercies^f God upon W 
Dooy and soul. She was soon restored, and with her friends set » 

higher value on the religion which we were endeavoring "o„ C ul 

cate. There was from this period a marked difference in her 

demeanor towards the missionaries, which became mor L m 

thefe^ e r re all ° Wed t0 ^"P ^ asTdtipTof 

a nl a H ely haS 3 mis l io ! lar y a more favorable opportunity to exert 

Rarely has a Christian female, in any circumstanrpY * Wt 

Lw S p r ;fa„e"ess a a^ and t Weight ° f charaCter ' his abstinence 
before the next morning rose, Liholiho, who had revisited Ha- 



150 VISIT OF THE RUSSIAN EXPLORING SQUADRON. 

waii, arrived in the Cleopatra's Barge, and was received in the 
morning by a salute from the fort, and by the loud wailing of the 
multitude that might be heard at the distance of a mile or two. He 
and his wives soon came on shore and repaired to the sick room of 
Kaahumanu, and with flowing tears expressed their sympathy and 
affection for their afflicted step-mother. Most of the chiefs gath- 
ered around her, fearing commotion, perhaps, in case of her 

Commodore VasciliefF, of the Russian Exploring Squadon, in 
his visit to the islands, this year, besides allowing the aid of his 
physicians in her illness, treated the rulers and the missionaries 
very courteously, gained their high esteem, and aided their cause. 
He read a letter to the king from Governor Reicord of Kamts- 
chatka, favorable to the independence of the islands, proposing 
to acknowledge the Hawaiian flag. He assured the chiefs he should 
report to the Emperor Alexander the happy arrival and favorable 
reception of the mission established there, and the good system 
of instruction which the missionaries had commenced among the 

The "civility and kindness of the Commodore and his officers to 
the mission family, manifested in various ways, are.well illustrated 
in the following note, in Russian and English ;— 

H. Imp. Maj. S. Otkritie, Dec. 19th, O. S. 1821. 
Dear Sir— I thank you from all my heart and soul for the opportu- 
nity given me and the officers under my command, to he sharers in 
promoting the business of this Christian mission. The collection of 
seven golden ducats and eighty-six Spanish dollars I take the pleasure 
of sending with this letter, of which you will make use as you think 

F Please to receive our most sincere wishes that your good intention 
and the glorious design in which you are engaged may be prospered 
and increased. Remaining, with my respects to you and your respect- 
able society, 

" Your humble servant, 

" MICHAEL VASCILIEFF." 

This was at the time when the Emperor Alexander and Prince 
Galitzin were so laudably engaged in promoting the circulation of 
the Holy Scriptures, against which Popes and Jesuits used their 
intrigues with but too disastrous assiduity. 

Kaahumanu being distinctly apprised of what this Russian 
officer had said and done in favor of our mission, appeared inter- 
ested, and was encouraged by it to look the more favorably on 
our cause. We could hardly avoid calling on the patrons and 
friends of missions to take courage with us in efforts to propagate 
the Gospel, from the labors and success of some of the rulers of 
Russia in introducing Christianity into that vast empire, particu- 
larly of the grand Princess Olga, in the tenth century, and her 
royal son Vladimir, who so successfully used his influence to 



RUSSIAN INFLUENCE. 151 

bring his subjects to the adoption of Christianity, though not in 
its unobscured glory. How vast the spiritual interests of many 
millions of souls in each succeeding generation of the Russians ! 
Now a distant but distinct ray of evangelical influence from the 
Sun of Righteousness, reflected by Constantine VI., who instruct- 
ed that princess in religion, who, in her turn instructed Vladimir, 
now reflected again by Vascilieff and his fellow subjects of Alex- 
ander, falls on the mmd of Kaahumanu and her associates at the 
Sandwich Islands, combining with the influence of the mission to 
illuminate and convert the nation to Christ. Of what amazing 
consequence was it that Kaahumanu should be a believer and 
advocate of Christianity ! Who would not covet the privilege of 
giving a right impulse to the mind and heart of one so high in 
rank, possessing her mental powers and occupying a position so 
favorable for exerting influence over a nation ? The Lord had a 
great work for her to accomplish, and was now recovering her 
from dangerous i lness, and ordering circumstances and applying 
influences favorable for making her what her Christian friends 
desired her to be and what she was at length to become— a hum- 
ble disciple of Christ, and a reformer of her nation. 

But, rising from her illness to comfortable health, she was still 
too proud, too independent, too fond of pleasure, gaiety, honor, 
and amusement, to take the place of a cross-bearing servant of 
Christ. Not many rich, not many noble are yet found among the 
ranks of those who are weaned from earth, and made to fix 
their hearts on the treasures above. « How can they believe the 
humbling doctrines of Christ who receive honor one of another ?» 

How hardly shall they who love earthly riches and distinctions 
enter into the kingdom of God !» Alas ! if the salvation of the 
ten thousands of the poor Hawaiians were to depend on the re- 
formed and holy life of the licentious Liholiho, or the humble, 
broken-hearted piety of the haughty Kaahumanu, both of whom 
for a time, seemed among the least likely to yield their hearts to 
the Divine claims, how much reason there was to fear that the 
nation would sink down together to ruin. He was rapidly wasting 
the days and energies of his prime by his debaucheriei Shi 

ease a! anv oftLf 7? '° H ™ ™ l ™* hl * t0 the shafts of ** 
ease as any of that fading nation, was advancing to the period of 

threescore years, without appearing to entertain any des re or 

thought of learning to read the Word of God, and thus making 

thfct e™ b th e th r e nity ;, 2°7 "^ -portant that if 
K^ni^Srff* ^ am ° Unt ° f m ° ral MuenCe 



CHAPTER VII. 

THIRD YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FOURTH OF LIHOLIHO. 1822. 

Commencement of writing and printing the language— Invitation to public worship 
— Excuses— First correspondence in Hawaiian — Illness of the two kings— Visit 
of the English Missionary Deputation— Kaahumanu burning idols — Tour round 
Oahu— School in the thatched palace — Introduction of Christian marriage — Intro- 
duction of civilized habits — Kaahumanu's visit to Kauai. 

Some notice may be expected of the character of the Hawaiian 
language, and of the manner of first acquiring and writing it, 
and making it available in books for the use of the nation, for 
the purposes of business, education, and religion. It may well 
be conceived that there were difficulties to be encountered, which 
are not necessary to be detailed. 

The variety of vowel sounds in the language is small ; but 
small as it is, the recurrence of vowel sounds in speaking it, is 
much more frequent, in proportion to the consonants, than in the 
English — the proportion in the latter being about two vowels to 
three consonants, and in the former, three to two. 

To one unacquainted with the language it would be impossible 
to distinguish the words in a spoken sentence, for in the mouth of 
a native, a sentence appeared like an ancient Hebrew or Greek 
manuscript— all one word. It was found that every word and 
every syllable in the language ends with a vowel ; the final vowel 
of a word or syllable, however, is often made so nearly to coalesce 
or combine with the sound of the succeeding vowel, as to form a 
dipthongal sound, apparently uniting two distinct words. There 
are, on the other hand, abrupt separations or short and sudden 
breaks between two vowels in the same word. The language, 
moreover, is crowded with a class of particles unknown in the 
languages with which we had any acquaintance. There were 
also frequent reduplications of the same vowel sound, so rapid, 
that by most foreigners the two were taken for one. 

To avoid all arbitrary spelling, all silent letters and the repre- 
sentation of the same mono sound by several different letters, and 
many sounds by the same letter, as in the English, seemed to be 
due even to the philosophy of the unlettered Hawaiians. To make 
the spelling and reading of the language easy to the people, and 
convenient to all who use it, was a matter of great importance, 
almost indispensable to our success in raising the nation. It was, 
therefore, a part of our task to secure to the people a perfect 



HAWAIIAN ORTHOGRAPHY, ^53 

lowed the orthography of vovareVT or in t/l ♦?' theref ? re > f °l- 
made a single vofvefsLl K^'ny Vounds a TnT r^'i 
several different vowels for the sarn^nZl n . En g h ,sh, and 

sonants the ambiguity of our c w %f * '* d ? 1Ve " the COn - 

schools, a „ h0 would d « £S s ^"S: d,ng - 

aboriginal tribes of this (Sent to us?*™^ mdUCi f? the 
our anomalous, intricate and ever ?ll,V ^rature, and is not 
nent cause of Vail"' But the nS ° r h ° g ?^ a P romi - 
of the sagacious Choctaw Cues fife' ^"^ alphabet 
children of his tribe to read the r'ow n 1In~^n EST* ^ 
A.mmg to avoid an ambiguous, erronlo^s Tn 1 in,n 7 ' ■ . 
orthography, to assign to every charac te ? one certain saZl^ 
thus represent with ease and exactness t„o t rtaln sound > and 
the Hawaiian language, the follow n^five vowel7 n Z n p Clat, ° n ° f 
sonants have been adopted • a e i 7 IT, , S6Ven con - 
These twelve letters, and' possibly e'leVn ift'tin ' if* "' *> W ' 
will express everv sound in thl 1 v omi . t . tm g either u or w, 
power of the vowels mav be th,,r re ""T delect. The . 
English words ZJfatC-, J presented :_ a , as a j n the 

or fin machZ;offo\; no u V^' °/ * V^ ' h ™ ee 
so as to express' th'ei^pV^Vy ^ ZZ ^7%^ 

I o z^zzt^r caiied > ^S ££ 

as abovE^ P Z 7^ U ^f JfJJ? the S0UDd ° f the ™* 

in ^^.^^rCk^dSf n ° tin «"**• ° f SOUnd 
the variation of the sounds » in ^'r? m ° re than in 

father. Here the q uan% may Jiffe slStn^V^ and 
necessary to put a distinctive ^££%^^l»£ 



154 PRONUNCIATION ILLUSTRATED. 

In the few dipthongal combinations ae, ai, ao, and au, whether 
more close or more open, each letter retains its original mono- 
sound. A-i, when sounded in quick succession, resemble the 
sound" of the English pronoun I, and o-m, in quick succession, the 
sound of the English ou in loud ; so the Hawaiian word hau (hi- 
biscus) resembles the full, round, English interrogative how. In 
the name of the island, second in size in the group, whether pro- 
nounced Mau-i or Ma-u-i, there is no such difference as to cause 
a mistake in a native hearer. 

Consonants are not doubled, and never end a word or syllable. 
Double or triple vowels are never used to express a single sound, 
and where they occur, are sounded separately, as a-a, e-e, i-i y o-o, 
u-u. The accent being generally on the former, the latter is a 
sort of echo, as in the name Ha'-a-li-li-o', but sometimes the re- 
verse, as Ka-a'-hu-ma'-nu, .. 

The convenience of such an alphabet for the Hawaiian lan- 
guage, undisturbed by foreign words, is very obvious, because we 
can express with simplicity, ease, and certainty, those names and 
phrases with the sound of which former voyagers were utterly 
unable to make us acquainted by English orthography. Though 
it were possible to spell them with our English alphabet it would 
still be inconvenient. A few names may illustrate the reasons 
for our new orthography. 

The 01d Corrected in English. The New, or Hawaiian. 

Tamaahmaah, Kah-ma'-hah-ma'-hah, Ka me' ha-me' ha. 

Terreioboo Kah-lah'-n^-o-poo'-oo, Ka la' ni o pu u. 

Tamoree ' Kah-oo'-moo ah-lee'-ee, Ka u' mu a h 1. 

Owhvhee Hah-wye'-ee, Ha wai' i. 

Woahoo, O-ah'-hoo, Oa'hu 

Attooi Cow'-eye', Kau' ai'. 

Hanaroorah, Ho-nd-loo'-loo, Ho no lu' lu. 

The name of the largest and most frequented village in the 
group had three a's in three distinct syllables, though no sound 
of a belongs to the name. Shipmasters and learned men agreed: 
in calling the king of Kauai and his son in America, Tam'oree, a 
name of three syllables, with only three vowel sounds, and mak- 
ing the m the final and emphatic letter of the first syllable, 
whereas the m should commence the third syllable, and the name 
contain six vowel sounds in six distinct syllables, for it is com- 
posed of a significant phrase of that length, and is unabridged — 
ka, the ; u-mu, oven or pit for baking ; and a-li-i, chief or king, 
here expressive of the thing to be baked : thus, Ka-u-mu-a-li-i, 
the-chief-baking-oven. m 

It could hardly be possible to write any language m the world 
with a more simple or limited alphabet, and at the same time 
equally intelligible to the children who use it. A syllabic alpha- 
bet of ninety-five characters would have been tolerably con- 
venient for all native words, but not so simple or convenient as 
the alphabet adopted. 



FOREIGN CONSONANTS. jcg 

There were some difficulties to be encountered in distineuishincr 
several consonant sounds, and to determine which of two ch? 
racters m the Roman or English alphabet to adopt for certa.n 

nXes Tt aP f P n 3red S ° meWhat Variable in th * -outh oft 

Aand v k and ° /7T aPPe T d "^ to be ^erchangib e 
u ana ^ /c and t I and r, v and w, and even thp smmd 5- ^ -i 

was thought bysome, ,4s used in some ^^SeJieS 
were preferred ^ "** W ° rdS ' WeVer > *> *> P> ™* » 
th 7 h ° u g h ..five vowels and seven c °nsonants would well exnress 

ters in the Hawaiian alphabet, which is arranged according L 
Compound consonants, recommended by J. Pickerinp- F™ f 

th" "f tt arj , s , x^ not ad ° pted swsat 
fonowed : K^J^iT^csi" 

no^St rmTtedt; aC arth C e 0mP0Und °™ ^^2 
part of the power-a !, It A "ore important or practicable 

for cA orarr Wlf' ♦ ?A ° r *** ; * for th or <*«<« ; *, 

Sibilants and compound consonants are exceedino-lv -iiffi n 
if not impracticable to the „ n |.t ( „^ u exceedingly difficult, 
the Hawaiian peon e as we C„Hrt Hawa " an - Had we made 
ordeal of dSuis'hiL JZ " " m ' P ? SS thr ° U S h the ^aelitish 
&-AW^AandS/eA g tosl-r t r° U f- Clng - COrreCtl y the w °nls 
one in a thousand ^nl, 1,! 6 ' r ^'f ' lt ls not P^bable that 

allowed aXolvlr/T*' 6Ven if each h ad been 
just and contS ttl^t^liZ ^ * ** «* * ad " 
tincrn° U ofVX nal but re ' atiV , e ' and ad J ecti — have no dis- 

*- to »«A^i54yssiassa 



156 COMMENCEMENT OF PRINTING FOR HAWAIIANS. 

surprised us. For instance, there are, in the first person, four 
plurals, or two duals and two plurals, kaua, thou and I ; mana, 
he or she and I ; kakou, we, more than two, the party speaking 
and the party addressed ; and makou, we, more than two, but 
excluding the party addressed. Here are four nicely distinguished 
classes, each of which is in English, less definitely represented 
by the word we. But I must not here detain the reader with ex- 
tended remarks on the structure of the language. 

On the 7th of January, 1822, a year and eight months from the 
time of our receiving the governmental permission to enter the 
field and teach the people, we commenced printing the language 
in order to give them letters, libraries, and the living oracles in 
their own tongue, that the nation might read and understand the 
wonderful works of God. The opening to them of this source 
of light never known to their ancestors remote or near, occurred 
while many thousands of the friends of the heathen were on the 
monthly concert, unitedly praying that the Gospel might have 
free course and be glorified. It was like laying a corner stone of 
an important edifice for the nation. A considerable number was 
present, and among those particularly interested was Keeau- 
moku, who, after a little instruction from Mr. Loomis, applied the 
strength of his athletic arm to the lever of a Ramage press, 
pleased thus to assist in working off a few impressions of the first 
lessons. These lessons were caught at with eagerness by those 
who had learned to read by manuscript. 

Liholiho, Kalanimoku, Boki and other chiefs, and numbers of 
the people, called to see the new engine, the printing-press, to 
them a great curiosity. Several were easily induced to undertake 
to learn the art of printing, and in time succeeded. Most of the 
printing done at the islands has been done by native hands. 

When the king first examined the press, a sheet of white paper 
being laid on, he pulled the lever round, and was surprised to 
see the paper instantly covered with words in his own language. 
He had some shrewdness, and, for a Hawaiian, an uncommon share 
of confidence in his own attainments and abilities. Being 
once asked whether L or R ought to be used in spelling his 
name, he attempted earnestly to ring the changes on the two 
letters, and at length gave the preference to R and used it, though 
L is doubtless the better representative of the initial sound in his 
name. Not a few foreigners coincided with him. But for the ruinous 
effects of self-indulgence, particularly in the use of intoxicating 
liquors, this high born chieftain, having renounced idolatry, and 
escaped its spells, might have become a man of energy of charac- 
ter and respectable attainments, in some sense corresponding with 
his tall, portly, physical frame. But like multitudes of the self- 
pleasing around him, he was slow to hear the Gospel. 

It was difficult to collect an audience on the Sabbath, or to 
induce the natives to assemble at a suitable hour r .or public worship ; 
and it was needful for the missionaries to go out on Saturday, 



INVITATIONS TO WORSHIP— EXCUSES OF CHIEFS. 157 

and apprise the people and their leaders who were accessible tint 
the morrow would be the sacred day of Jehovah andlnvhe them 

service which God requires of men V Some would compt some 

On £ T iTlu '? any rep 'y' Md others offer various P e } x'cusel 
On the Sabbath, January 20th, about sixty natives including 
Cox Keeaumoku, and Adams Kuakini, and some fift y foreKn 
attended public worship, and listened to the story of redefmiS 

Thomas Hopr^T^'f^ En ^ sh ^^ ^W^eTeTlf 
inomas Hopu. The following Sabbath, we endeavored bv invi 

h efs ^T^r 17 t0 f^T ^.attendance of Liholiho and The 
^ I i , kl "? Sa,d ' T am tiP 3 }'' an " »* » not right to ot 

said, When the king attends, I will tttend." Kalanimoku eT 
gaged m gambling, offered an excuse unrivalled asto its frankness" 
ngenuity and courteousness, from a heathen or a gambler savS' 
I have business and cannot so— mv heart will Z " \i. J g ' 
though my body is here." A fumb^o ot pun Is an'd oth^' 
attended, and among them Governor Cox, though his superiors' 
the king, Kaahumanu, and Kalanimoku, all declined On tS 
succeeding Sabbath, with the same solicitude, w repeated our 
efforts to secure the attendance of the rulers, for thei 'CrW 

W*?hJ * S 6 ? , the P e °P le - and <°r the honor oGoTie' 
laws they were still making void or trampling under their feet 
Kaahumanu being slightly ill, and having little regard for the au 
thonyordut.es of the Sabbath, or love for the house "of rlT 
could hardly be invited to come Her hushan 1 1 a ml t ' 

on whose attachment to our cause we then ^l' , " of , P eace > 
any other chief, said, " KaXmL^ .TltnltTave't" °to 
go to church, lest she should be angry with me » t0 

pretxTZ tne 3 ^ G r ern ° r B ° ki ™ ed themselves under the 

divinely enjoined, " Be wise now theZt? ™ eDt }°. n ™e duty, 
instructed, ye judges of the earth »tI' °> ^ ^f' and be 
for the lessons we had printed V i™* " eXt da K Adams se,it 
master of them Rnf JT i hlS la nguage, and was quickly 



158 SERMONS INTERPRETED ILLNESS OF THE TWO KINGS. 

Early in the same month, this high chief and his brother, uniting 
with others in the worship at the sanctuary, Mr. Thurston urged 
their earnest attention to the interests of the soul from the im- 
pressive interrogatory of the " Great Teacher," who best knew 
the extent of the contrasted claims, " What shall it profit a man 
if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul I" This dis- 
course having been written out in English, and twice read dis- 
tinctly and deliberately, to John Honolii, before its public deli- 
very, was well interpreted by him, as it was delivered. 

On the succeeding Sabbath, an interesting assembly, at Hono- 
lulu, listened to a discourse on the great commission given by 
Christ to his disciples to proclaim his Gospel and teach all men 
to observe his commands, as the grand reason for our coming to 
teach them their duty and the way of life, and for their attending 
to the message of his ambassadors. 

Thomas Hopu, having had my manuscript a week, to study out 
the translation, was able, with peculiar freedom and force, to give 
the sense as it was delivered from the pulpit, sentence by sentence, 
while the people listened with unwonted attention. In the after- 
noon, the same discourse was delivered at Waikiki in a similar 
manner, before the king of Kauai and Kaahumanu and their peo- 
ple. The king seemed feeble. He had been several days ill, and 
requested me to pray for him that he might recover from his great 
weakness. He appeared calm, contemplative, and sober-minded. 
Such a request and such expressions of gratitude as followed were 
indicative of his views of the reasonableness and efficacy of prayer, 
and of the privilege of approaching the throne of mercy. _ His 
devotions were sometimes cruelly opposed by his wife, who, in one 
instance, angrily threw a heavy dish at his head when he was im- 
ploring a blessing on his food. The intended blow was warded 
off by the arm of a mutual friend. He, however, regarding the 
authority of God as paramount, from this period, persevered in 
acknowledging him. 

How differently did Liholiho, in what he regarded as his un- 
bounded freedom, demean himself ! He looked at the claims of 
God, and saw that they were reasonable. His conscience coin- 
cided ; but the temptations around him, his rebellious lusts, his 
long continued habits, the power of Satan which he admitted, all 
stood between his conscience and his duty, between his soul and 
God. Attending once, about this time, our morning family wor- 
ship, he said in English phrase, " Jehovah — he's good — I like 
him — the devil I no like." Passing on to Waikiki, he continued 
his revelry, though he professed not to like the instigator of it. 
Many of the chiefs were quite too ready to join him in it. They 
occupied a number of huts and booths in a grove of some thousands 
of cocoanut trees, near the sea-shore, convenient for fishing and 
bathing and playing in the surf of Waikiki bay. 

In a few days, the alarm was given, that the king was dying at 
Waikiki. I hastened with Hopu to the spot. A great multitude 



STATE OF THE SCHOOLS, AND CALL FOR AID. 159 

of the people went out weeping to see him, or to be near him. 
His guards assembled around him, with swords and muskets; and 
the multitude surrounding the grass thatched habitation where he 

tik ™,X I gr0V6 1 re - S0U ^ d With their loud and bitt « wailings. 
His mother, Keopuolani, his step-mother, Kaahumanu, his five 

wives and his particular friends, Hopu among the rest, 'gathered 

akrmed hv T P T*' N ° ™? det ^^ should Lve bee » 
alarmed by the singular symptoms, in rapid succession-great red- 

ness of skin , rigidity of muscles, convulsion, difficultv of resni 

1" ss oV HsT n of bl00 T d from ^ e mouth ' etc - the re -i° S: 

ess, of his excesses. I gave him medicine, and stayed with him 
through the night, and the next morning sailed with hun iH 
double canoe, to Honolulu, with thirty-fife personTonboS. He 
recovered ,n about two weeks. Then, inviting me to sup w"h 
him, he requested me to implore a blessing anf give thankLtWs 

On a Sabbath of the same month, the king, five or six of the 
high chiefs, and an increased number of the' people, with our 

att& e t r en lnP ° rt ; ^ resWentS ' in aI1 abo " 4 tbree hundred, 
rtl™ 1 • se ™ ce . of . the sanctuary. Mr. Thurston urged on 
them the impressive invitations of the gospel. The v listened with 
attention and while there were indications that theCh" of God 
were exerting some influence on the minds of the people, there 
were not wanting efforts to draw the king from the sanctuary to 
banquetmg and revelry, and to catch away the word. Withfn a 
month from the commencement of printing in their language the 
™nanesthus reported to their' directors their proofs' and 

and Ichoolr ^L a W * TieW v.° f ^ St ? te ° f the mission ^™ 
tweniv twifift \ P eSeDt , nUmb6r ° f DatiTe chUdren in the family is 

Ta?h\Z' ? l yS , aDd S6Ven ^ which ' with H °P U and Ho °oHi. 

lain take" ft ^ - r ' ?", 'I ° m T ber fort y- thr ^- Mrs. Chamber! 

mnll Itti t ^ rmC 'P aI Cha /S e of Providing our meals, which is no 

smal task. The number of pupils at the station, exclusive of a few 

S.m2& ^ ', ? ecas / onal ? tau g ht . should be reckoned forty. The 
Sabbath school is interesting and promising. At Kaui, there are ten 
native children in the family, besides three^adult male domestics who 
have wives making their number twenty-two in theKy-theE 

tZ J T f W6 M ty t0 th v irt T' 8 " mce the ^noe of Kaumuaii . The 
total m the families at both stations, sixty-five, about equal to the 
present number of regular pupils. You will see, therefore that the 
mission, on its present plan, cannot he sustained without'.™ v n» 
considerable expense to the Board. You are doubtless well aware 
of^r™ 4 0f t the / acillat -g Btate of the nation, thele^LbZy 

It of onrnlV *T7v m ? t! ™ art °™ P lans > * he withdrawal J 
part of our number the laborious business of making books and 

translations of the Bible in this difficult, unwritten tongue" and the 

terrible influence of profane and licentious outlaws and others more to 

be deprecated than the absurdities of superstition, the cxig ncies of 



160 NEW IMPULSE GIVEN TO LEARNERS. 

this mission demand the aid of no ordinary talents. A considerable 
Z.WUWB who are emphatieally prudent, tried, and faithful of 
such qualifications and for snch purposes as haye been heretofore 
specified, conld now, we believe, be very advantageously employed m 
XTfiddandwe repeat our request that as in the wisdom of the 
Board and the Providence of God, it may be allowed, they may be 
fent to our aid, and to the help of the nation. We desire still further 
that amon„ the missionaries of the Board our ease may be regarded 
as in a very important sense peculiar, and as having peculiar claims 
Your missionaries at Bombay and Ceylon always enjoy the personal 
Jd"d co-operation f able and experienced men in the prosecution 
of their plans. P Your missions in America are visited by officers of the 
Board and others competent to give important advice and aid. We 
alone arTdenied that salutary aid. They labor among a people whose 
character and history are known. We are among a people almost 
unknown. Their plans of operation are matured and tested by suc- 
cessfui experiment. Here, new plans are to be adapted to the 
chat ter a P nd condition of a singular people^ There, ^ «^«« 
are already established. Here, the laws of society and of the : State 
are yet tobe formed, not directly by the missionary, but ™directly by 
the Increase of light. Your missionaries to Palestine find friends, 
inductors guides, and helpers, wherever they go, How widely 
Afferent he g character of those' we meet with in general. How 
fnconsmerable the comparative aid they are willing or able to afford. 
We deeply feel the need of able counsellors ourselves and of able 
teachers for the people. We therefore earnestly entreat the Board to 
endeavor to meet the special exigencies of the mission, by appointing 
„t aid £mong others), on! or two able ^ers possessing 
richlv those qualifications implied or expressed m the terms, Wise 
as "serpents! harmless as doves, patient in tribulation.apt to teach.always 
abounding in the work of the Lord." 

The introduction of printing in the language of the country 

not only awakened curiosity among the chiefs and people but 

gave a new and decided impulse to our schools and the cause of 

Iducation. From sixty to seventy pupils were at once .furnished 

with copies of the first sheet, as they could not wait ti 11 the 

work was finished. They found the lessons easy They not only 

soon mastered them, but were able to teach them to others. In a 

few months, there were not less than five hundred learners The 

En family at Honolulu, including our boarding scholars 

was large, and we found it difficult to procure a comfortable 

Tupply If the necessaries of life without offering extravagant 

prices! which we could not do without reluctantly embarrassing 

our Board, and unduly encouraging exorbitance or cupidity among 

the people whom we wished to lead in the paths of wisdom, 

piety and salvation. A stranger could hardly conceive how 

difficult it must have been for the missionaries properly to urge a 

destitute and degraded people to endeavor by their own well 

directed efforts to rise from penury to affluence, and at the same 

Jme effectually to guard them "against the cultxvation or the 



VISIT OF ENGLISH MISSIONARY DEPUTATION. 161 

indulgence of a sordid spirit. The greatly increased demand for 
the productions of the country for the supply of foreign ships, and 
the growing desire of the people to possess themselves of money 
and articles of foreign manufacture, combined to raise the prices 
of supplies, far above the trifling and wholly inadequate compen- 
sation, which had formerly been given them, when a bit of iron 
hoop was bartered for a hog, and a fish-hook for a fowl. Now the 
natives demanded a quarter of a dollar for a fowl, two or three 
dollars for a barrel of potatoes, and six or eight or ten for a hoe 
weighing two hundred pounds on the foot. 

Having failed to visit the Society Islands, our mission was 
providentially favored with a visit from Mr. Ellis, a missionary 
from that field, and Messrs. Tyreman and Bennet, who had been 
sent thither as the deputed agents of the London Missionary So- 
ciety. Without their contrivance or ours, they, while seeking to 
convey and accompany teachers from the Society to the Marque- 
sas Islands found an opportunity to touch at the Sandwich 
Islands m their course. Long before this. Vancouver of the Royal 
Navy had given the former king of the Sandwich Islands reason 
to expect that a vessel would be sent him by the king of Great 
Britain. At length, a small schooner, the " Prince Regent " 
built at Port Jackson, and intrusted to Capt. Kent of the Mer 
maid, was sent and delivered to Liholiho. Touching at the So 
ciety Islands on his way, and finding these gentlemen there wish- 
ing to proceed to the Marquesas with native teachers, Capt K 
offered them a passage thither, on his way to the Hawaiian 
Islands and they embarked with him. Then, contrary to their 
plans, he concluded to visit the Sandwich Islands first. They 
with several South Sea converts, arrived at Hawaii on the 29th 
ot March, and at Honolulu on the 15th of April, and were wel 
corned with gladness by our mission and by the rulers. The 
plan of their mission to the Marquesas was materially obstructed 
or deranged by the defection or seduction of the wife of one of 
the native Tahitian teachers. The company was, moreover, de~ 
tamed at Honolulu beyond expectation by a trip which their cap-, 
tain was induced to make, before he could restore them to the 
Society Islands, and for four months they made their abode with 

The king was gratified with the royal present of the " manvof- 

adL tl° ner fl ' TV"* armaraent of six smart little guns, to be 
added to his fleet of seven or eight vessels, several being of a 
larger class, and equally armed. John Ii, one of our enaarimr 
pupils, was speedily promoted to the command of this pigmy bat- 
tle ship. In navigating it around the shores and across the chan- 
nels from island to island, he exhibited commendable loyalty, 
ski 1 and energy. Anna, a Tahitian Raatira, who, as a teacher 
had been designated to the Marquesas, was, with his wife, Anna 
wahme, hospitably received at Honolulu by Kaumualii and Kaa- 
numanu, and even invited to remain. Anna was. regarded as 



162 THE BURNING OF IDOLS TOUR THROUGH OAHU. 

pious and exemplary. He was of a tall, commanding figure, 
placid and benignant countenance; sober, discreet, and courteous; 
and soon capable of imparting rudimental instruction, and mak- 
ing known the Christian doctrine. He gave important testimony 
respecting the course of events at the Society and Georgian 
Islands. ■ ■ He had been with Pomare in a battle at Tahiti, in the 
last struggles of the heathen party there to keep off or exter- 
minate Christianity, when the king and the Christian party, stand- 
ing on the defensive, and calling on the name of the Lord of 
Hosts, proved triumphantly successful in resisting and repelling 
their attacks and maintaining his ascendency. Having witnessed 
the success of the Gospel among those of his countrymen who 
had received it, and the downfall of the foolish gods that Tahiti 
worshipped, and having, with many others, shouted the triumphs 
of Jehovah there, he was now willing to devote himself, for a 
time, to the business of acquainting the Hawaiians with what 
he knew, so far as he could make their language available. For 
this purpose he and his wife, who was a help-meet, tarried a year 
before they returned home. s 

Mr. Ellis preached to his Tahitian people at Honolulu in the 
Tahitian dialect. They sung Tahitian hymns, in a manner 
gratifying and encouraging, and numbers of our people attended. 
He introduced gradually into his discourses the changes required 
to make them intelligible to the Hawaiians, as well as to the Ta- 
hitians. This exercise facilitated our progress, as well as that of 
the Tahitians, in acquiring the use of the Hawaiian. 

Kaahumanu, with her husband, made a tour through the wind- 
ward islands, with a large retinue, including her sister Namahana, 
her brother-in-law, Laanui, and Auna the Tahitian teacher. 
Neither attempting to learn to read, nor consenting to refrain, 
even on the Sabbath, from her amusements, she set herself against 
the foolish gods of Hawaii ; and while on this pleasure-seeking 
tour, searched out and destroyed many idols. On the 4th of 
June, she sent for Kamehameha's image of Kalaipahoa, the so 
called poison deity, and caused it to be publicly burnt, with nine 
other images. On the 26th of the same month, one hundred and 
two idols, collected from different parts of Hawaii, where they 
had been hidden " in the holes of the rocks and caves of the 
earth," were, by her authority, committed to the flames. In her 
new war with idolatry, she gave a new demonstration of her 
energy, which, if it should ever be sanctified and brought under 
the sway of the love of Christ, seemed likely to make her a burn- 
ing and shining light among her people. 

While, as the haughty Kaahumanu, she was performing this 
tour, great numbers of dogs, hogs, fowls, fish, and kapas were 
laid at her feet. She and her company returned to Honolulu m 
July. Meantime, Messrs. Tyerman, Bennet, Ellis, and myself, 
attended by Honolii, and a guide furnished by Liholiho, made a 
tour through Oahu, communicating with the people, surveying 



SERIOUSNESS OP COX— FIRST HAWAIIAN HYMNS. 163 

tike field, and imparting some knowledge of the great salvation 
The demand for our labors increased on our return. Our utmost 
exertions and best influence being required, our weekly effort, 

i a r S n !wr hlefS and P-PhY 6 - »ult?pled, 'and five or L pub 
he Sabbath services were held. Keeaumoku, with concern told 
us, that in a dream he had seen the islands all on fire, and was 
greatly alarmed, but was unable to find a way to escape Z a 
place to hide himself from the terrible conflagration Dr'eams 
being influenced by waking thoughts and the power of association 
such a dream was very natural for a man who had been b ough 
up over a volcano, and had witnessed its tremendous power in 
shaking the earth and deluging portions of it with torrents of 
melted lava, and who had begun to learn that the soul, without a 
Divine Refuge, is in danger of eternal destruction. Being ureed 
to seek the gracious Savior, he now manifested an earnestness to 
be instructed, and conceiving that the knowledge tf™etarHnd 
the possession of religion were valuable and attainable both for 
himself and friends, he urged his haughty sister, Kaahumanu, to 
unite with him m budding a school-house, and to'attend diliZ't v 
to the instruction of the missionaries. She demurred ; but he, to 
avail himself of our aid, opened his own house for the worship of 
txod and for the school instruction needed for himself and others 

hnfhTn 3 T\T lK( l - h T elf als °, With renewed vi S° r *> learn; 

ence on th? /l i? ^M™ '^J^ 6 ' 3nd eXe * ed an «"«' 
ence, on the whole, favorable to the cause of instruction, and 

soon had a school-house built for the benefit of her people Li 

hohho requested a hundred copies of the spelling-book 'in h s 

language to be furnished for his friends and attendants who were 

unsupphed, while he would not have the instruction of the peo 

ply hisK ' C ° me ^ tHe W3y ° f th6ir CU " in & sanda l-wood to" 
Four or five hymns having been prepared in Hawaiian by Mr 

S? rrt^ 4 lnt ° Pub l ic Worshi P with manife *t aSvanl 
tage. On the 4th of August, these were read and sung, and I 

addressed the throne of grace in the language of the fountrv 

l n rJl^ ly 'Yt t0 - d ° thiS ' h S6emed &* an -vis bk power 
granted the needed assistance. The language was found to be fa- 
vorable to short petitions, confessions, tnd ascriptions of prase 
and adoration. On the next day, while many of o P ur Men/ over 
oceans and continents, were remembering us at the monthly con 
cert the king and his attendants applied themselves to their new 
books A number of natives, already able to teach them, oined 

tW i he i T^T^ aS ! eaCl T S ' and we re J° iced t° «e the king's 
thatched habitation, under the guns of the fort at Honolulu fe 

come a primary school for the highest family in the land? Naihe 
Kap.olani, Namahana, and Laanui, at their own houses in the 
village were endeavoring to learn to read and write. 

But the female of highest rank had not yet deigned to give her 
attention to a book, though many others were in earnest to learn 



164 KAAHUMANU's CARDS AND ALPHABET. 

without her requiring it ; and it was still very doubtful whether 
she would condescend to learn the alphabet. She was nearly 
fifty years of age. She was tall and portly, but not so tall and 
gigantic as her sister Kalakua, nor had she the unseemly obesity 
of her sister Namahana. She had black hair, a swarthy com- 
plexion, a dark, commanding eye, a deliberate enunciation, a 
dignified and measured step, an air of superiority, and a heathen 
queen-like hauteur ; yet, sometimes, a full length portrait of her 
dignity might have presented her stretched out prostrate on the 
same floor on which a large,black, pet hog was allowed, unmo- 
lested, to walk or lie and grunt, for the annoyance or amuse- 
ment of the inmates. She would amuse herself for hours at 
cards, or in trimming and stringing the bright, yellow nuts of the 
Pandanus, for odoriferous necklaces or rude coronets, listen to 
vile songs and foolish stories, and sometimes make interesting 
inquiries. Her stiffness towards the missionaries, to whom her 
little finger, instead of a right hand, had been sometimes ex- 
tended, had unbent from the time of her severe illness, and there 
was reason to hope that continued kindness and God's blessing 
would bring her over, and make her a friend and coadjutor. 
Deemino- it°of great importance to induce her, if possible, to sub- 
stitute the reading of divine truth for her heathenish or trifling 
engagements at this period— more than two years after commencing 
our 5 work— Mrs. B. and myself called at her habitation, in the 
centre of Honolulu. She and several women of rank were 
stretched upon the mats, playing at cards, which were introduced 
before letters. It was not uncommon for such groups to sit like 
tailors, or to lie full length with the face to the ground, the head 
a little elevated, the breast resting on a cylindrical pillow, the 
hands grasping and moving the cards, while their naked feet and 
toes extended in diverging lines towards the different sides or 
extremities of the room. Being invited to enter the house, we 
took our seats without the accommodation of chairs, and waited 
till the game of cards was disposed of, when the wish was ex- 
pressed to have us seated by her. We gave her ladyship one oi 
the little books, and drew her attention to the alphabet, neatly 
printed, in large and small Roman characters. 

Having her eye directed to the first class of letters— the nve 
vowels, she was induced to imitate my voice in their enunciation, 
a, e, i, o, u. As the vowels could be acquired with great facility, 
an experiment of ten minutes, well directed, would ensure a con- 
siderable advance. She followed me in enunciating the vowels, 
one by one, two or three times over, in their order, when her skill 
and accuracy were commended. Her countenance brightened. 
Looking off from her book upon her familiars, with a tone a little 
boasting or exulting, and perhaps with a spice of the feeling oi 
the Grecian philosopher, who, in one of his amusements, thought 
he had discovered the solution of a difficult problem, leaped irom 
the bath, exclaiming " Eureka ! I have found," the queen ex- 



HOPU'S APPLICATION FOR LICENSE TO PBEACH. 165 

me. She had passed the threshold, and now unexoertedlv 
found herself entered as a pnpil. Dismissing her cards P S heac 
cepted and studied ^he little book, and with her husband asked 
for forty more for the.r attendants. The next day, securing the 

ch"nr?h r H° f - Kam r alU ' We invited her t0 ^company L to 
church. Hawaiian etiquette would hardly allow her to turn off 

^tSuwff DireCtin ? her Pi-", American but 
Kad no tr3 ^ C0VennS V t0 u be bTOU S ht t0 her door > *ough 
h and dn?wnTv h eed n-° r coach -hor S es to draw it, she mounted 
it, and diawn by her willing servants, was conveyed half a mile 
to the place of worship. Numbers, at the same "time, moved on 
the e hou e se P lf % 1 - he S ° Und ° f the f h urch-going bell, 'anTcame to 

Dh-ine tn,°h T./'V 'T^h ?i d bstened to *e teaching of 
Divine truth. The following Sabbath, the church was full. The 

edThirr.r^T 1 ' the SaV } 0T,S d y in glove wascommemorat! 
7in ' , n 6 ' an u thC Pra ' se 0f God mounded in the songs of 
Zion, and al our hearts were encouraged by the decisive evidence 
of a new and important impulse being given to our cause. 

1 he need of a great increase of native teachers and of the 
abors of a na ive ministry was now apparent. Hundreds had 
they been qualified, might now have found employment ' 

Among the various objects of interest and attention for Thomas 
Hopu, there were two of special importance in his estimation 
the possession of a good wife and V a license to preach the 
Gospel It may well be conceived that there were no P t want ng 
difficulties in both cases. His license, the gentlemen of hi 
Deputation from England recommended. But their Sard of "a 
missionary preacher, and their views of employing Chborers 
were somewhat different from those of our 2 . fe 

etc a S T"f th ' S SUbj f,! ™ S '. that P ious «*"»« > Physician , 
etc., as laymen, if required by natives, should find their suDDort 

sfoiiaTv lZt W°? M ey - lab ° r ' ^ d n0t from *« ^L 7C 
anT TmonTtrio^ ^T^y^ty ST" f 
preachers with qualifications to ^T^l' rSo^T^^J 
(a preacher of the Gospel sent abroad), « will do mo're towarJs 
promoting civilization by a well cultivated garden a neat Imuse 
W - It dece "t future, with suitable and becoming clothing and 
with the abdity to instruct those around them hoi to male anv 

who'mil "be" 1 S St may attraCt attenti0 "' thanfifr/artVaS 
ihe?r Trts No le/?, '^•^P^ 88 /"? 036 oftea ehing the heathen 
the r eves tot L li i V™^ that k l ™™ a missionary in 

charts % \V^7 h V S t h t0 work at any of the mechani- 
cal arts. It has the opposite effect. They are not able to an 
precate his knowledge of the classics or What is ca led learning 
but they can appreciate the talents of a man who Tan buikfa 
house or make a coat better than they can. By such means a mis 
sionary establishes, in their vie w, his Lperiorify over ttem Th s 



166 THE DEPUTATION ON MISSIONARY QUALIFICATIONS 

being done, they will listen to his religious instructions with def- 
erence, and feel confidence in him as a teacher. 

But a more full delineation of the general qualifications of a 
missionary laborer, by that Deputation, m their friendly letter to 
our Prudential Committee, may be found in the following para- 
ffraph •— " As the resources of our societies are limited, economy 
fn the expenditure of our finances is of indispensable importance, 
and hence the question arises, how shall we most en^ctually 
and the most extensively promote the Redeemer's cause with the 
means which are put into our hands 1 Or, in other words, what 
description of characters are likely to be the efficient instruments 
in promoting at once the interests of religion and civilization ! 
Our opinion is made up. We think that they should be those 
onlv who possess such talents as qualify them for instructing the 
heathen in the knowledge of the Gospel, and also for promoting 
among them an acquaintance with the arts of civilized society ; 
and these talents should meet in the same person. While we think 
it highly desirable that some missionaries should be sent into such 
parts of the world as these, who have received a liberal education, 
with a view to the translating of the Scriptures we do not think 
it necessary for all who are intended to preach the Gospel among 
the heathen. A competent knowledge of their own language, 
some general acquaintance with the most popular sciences an 
ability to work at some mechanical business and to instruct others, 
with a talent to adapt his exertions to any and every necessity 
which presents itself in the mechanical arts, which we call handu 
craft—these qualifications, in connexion with genuine religion, a 
heart glowing with zeal for the salvation of souls, an aptness to 
teach, a readiness to acquire a foreign language an intimate 
knowledge of human nature, a prudent, patient, and persevering 
mind, will make a young man of twenty, or one or two and 
twenty years of age, a valuable missionary in such countries as 

Our views of the importance of consistency and weight of cha- 
racter in an ambassador of Christ, of knowledge and skill in the 
evangelist to wield the Sword of the Spirit, in the circumstances 
of our mission, at that time, and the abundant and favorable op- 
portunities for the labors of well-disposed laymen, several ot 
whom, then in the mission, were better qualified to be preachers 
than Hopu, led us to decline giving him a formal license. He 
labored on as a layman. The other object of Hopu's desire, and 
to which he had as good a right as any of his countrymen, was 
granted. A young maiden selected by him from the women of Ha- 
waii, was instructed in the family of Mr. Thurston, received the 
name Delia, made respectable progress, appeared unusually 
quiet and seriously disposed, and finally proved herself a compa- 
nion worthy of him. The consummation of his wishes in this case 

* Missionary Herald. 



INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE. 167 

we endeavored to make available for the introduction of the gene- 
ral practice of Christian marriage at the Sandwich Islands, where 
such a thing had never been known, and where the nation, even 
in its highest circles, had been at a great remove from its sanctity 
its rights, and its happy influence. To give it due consequence! 
the marriage was solemnized at the close of public worship, in the 
presence of the congregation composed of natives, rulers, and 
foreigners. To make it appear still more sacred and indissoluble, 
a blank book being provided for a marriage record, the parties 
subscribed their own names under a note inserted on and for the 
occasion, with witnesses in great particularity and formality— 
iiius « 

" Married, by the Rev. H. Bingham, August 11th, 1822. 

S 5 aniel T y erman - Thomas Hopu. 

Witness, < George Bennet. Delia." 

( James Kahuhu. 

This first female who, in Hawaii, took the vows of Christian 
marriage, proved herself to be an affectionate, obedient, faithful 
wife, where little of these qualities had been before known 
among her countrywomen, but where many since have deserved 
the same commendation. 

Before the departure of the English visitors, an invitation 
through our friend, Kaumualii, was given to Mr. Ellis, whom we 
were desirous to retain, to bring his family from the Society 
Islands and settle in our field, in which other chiefs, particularly 
Kalanimoku, and our missionaries, concurred ; and we were cheer- 
ed by having this arrangement made with the cordial approval of 
the Deputation. Having made a very opportune, acceptable, and 
useful visit, of more than four months, they took an affectionate 
leave, on the 22d of August, and sailed for the Society Islands. 

lneir talents, experience, kindness, and courtesy, rendered the 
Christian intercourse of these brethren with our missionaries, so 
isolated and secluded from civilized society, a peculiar privilege 
long to be remembered with pleasure. Prejudices had been allayed' 
and the confidence of the rulers in our cause, increased. Mr.' 
fclus, being some four years in advance of us, in acquaintance with 
missionary life, among a people of language and manners so simialr 
to those whom we were laboring to elevate, and being peculiarly 
felicitous in his manner of communication with all classes, greatly 
won our esteem, awakened a desire to retain him as a fellow 
laborer, and made us grateful for the providence that kindly made 
the arrangement, for a season, by which the language was sooner 
acquired, and our main work expedited. 

From the newness of our situation, and our circumscribed 
quarters, our complicated family being lodged in one small house, 
having native boarding scholars, and scanty means, we were not 
in circumstances to make such provision for the daily comfort of 



168 LETTER FROM A FRIEND OF CHINA. 

our welcome guests, during four months, as our feelings would 
have dictated ; but neither they, nor we, expected luxury or ease 
on missionary ground, and remembering the injunction, "Be con- 
tent with such things as ye have," we shared our privations and 
comforts in common, and enjoyed the happiness peculiar to the situ- 
ation in which the hand of Providence is seen to " give us, day by 
day, our daily bread." 

Our little isolated band was cheered also, about this period, 
with the courtesy and kindness of Capt. De Koven, of Connecti- 
cut, an Episcopalian gentleman, who, on his way from Macao to 
the United States, visited us; and also by the sympathy of an Ameri- 
can gentleman in China, who sent us a seasonable present of 
table furniture and other articles, which subserved our conve- 
nience and comfort, beyond the expectation of the donor, especially 
while our English guests were with us. Its value was enhanced 
by the sympathizing and cheering letter, which accompanied it, 
modestly signed " 0" — from which the following is an extract, 
sufficient to show its spirit. 

" An opportunity offering for the Sandwich Islands, I avail myself 
of it to send you some articles, which I hope may be serviceable to 
your society, and grateful as a token of Christian remembrance and af- 
fection. If they, in any degree, administer to your comfort or con- 
venience, the privilege of dispensing it is one for which I cannot be 
sufficiently grateful. Who that has tasted the Saviour's love, but must 
wish to express it ? And to whom shall he express it, if not to those 
who have renounced their homes, that they may labor for the good of 
their fellow-men to bring them from the wretchedness and degradation 
of their darkness, to that Saviour, and the blessings of his grace ? 

a May your hearts be animated with frequent thoughts of, and 
prayers for, China. How important may your labors be in regard to it, 
perhaps more so, than for those for whom you are more immediately 

engaged. 

" I bid you farewell, praying with the spiritual Brown, that as you 
have been called to labor for our common Lord, in the Isles of the 

Ocean ' You may for ever stand on the Rock of Ages, on the sure 

bottom of divine purposes and promises ; and may the ocean of Re- 
deeming love surround, protect, wash, and fructify all your powers. 
While you inhabit time, that almost invisible island, thrown up in the 
ocean of eternal duration, may eternal things be your prospect, your 
refreshment, your all in all.' " 

At this period, we were also encouraged in our progress, by 
being able to teach and preach, and conduct divine service, 
without the intervention of interpreters. But notwithstanding 
these encouraging circumstances, and the proposal of our Board 
to send us a large reinforcement soon, there would have been 
room for despondency, but for the divine promises and predictions, 
which cannot fail. 

Our third year was passing away, the bones of our valley were 
yet exceedingly dry. We longed to see them move and live, and 



INTRODUCTION OP CIVILIZED HABITS. 1 69 

stand up, an army to praise God, a civilized and Christian nation 

Eh inTneTavT h Tot 150 ?. * °^ °' the e^SKKj 
that oh"ect waTnot JlsluZ^oLZV^ main , ob J ect ' ^ 
tention of such a people. l&T^T^Jr**? ° n the at " 
were to be corrected, their mode of ^ dress Sllvfn^T"? 8 

^L^^iiSsThe ^sPr^T^ - 

texture of the material i mS?b7rSrfed as a m^T * ^ 

course, could be said from the nnlnit fn f ™ onaer ; . Ve ry "ttle, of 
fashions without interfering ™ ? rt, P rt£ ' \? ° f lm P rovin S the 
or without givinV to the Ims of dr P r ig ''r matterS ° f the law > 
one hand, !nd frovoW ™nkv S ™ ' g '° US aSpect 0n the 
To improve .greyly a laS'fi ' S^TlSfi* 

ness of ^"S^J^^^** 

and JL.JR 4^to'SSr&r il S , Il f t ' kil J 

its inmates, into a well fnrnUWl ™™ • ^ 11Uhe a neat nen hut, and 

tasteful, courteous, orde^^^^ 

an age ; and if those who undertake^ Z ft !? the Work of 

couraged, it would be very natural " <* SOmetlmes **1 dis- 

^S%5»£ W ir te t m U ove b d er -° f r^ 8 * 

was undertalen, and y where in the , 3 n S th ° Sef ° r Wh ° m the wo * 
a single female in all fita£& h^hTslT n^ *".»« 
or the courage to beein aright I m. 2 ' 0r the motive, 

foreign bachelors hall made n ^"V* ^ would a band of 
for the females of the Sandwich wT^ *5" part of the w °* 
rounded by heathen mother and a -fc' "V^ ° hiWren SUr " 
keep their own persons, clothes! n£e tbl T* ,W t0 
in good order as model , besides the work nf t ' &n , d } ahlt ^°™, 



170 DIFFICULTIES UNAVOIDABLE. 

was needed, and to enlist any material effort even in those most 
disposed to improve. 

Just look into the straw palace of a Hawaiian queen, the first 
or second year of our sojourn among them, and see a missionary's 
wife waiting an hour to get her to turn from her cards to try on 
a new dress for which she had asked. Then, on trial, hear her 
laconic and supercilious remarks, " pilikia — hemo — hana hou" 
(too tight— off with it — do it over) ; then, see her resume her 
cards, leaving the lady, tired and grieved, but patient, to try again ; 
and when successful, to be called on again and again for more. 

Look again, as another year passes on, and you may see the 
same woman at her writing desk, her maidens around her, under 
the superintendence of the same teacher, learning to ply the scis- 
sors and needle, making silk dresses for her majesty, and a pet hog, 
like a puppy, shaking the folds of the silk for sport, and demon- 
strating how civilization and barbarism could walk hand in hand, 
or lie down together, in queens' palaces. Within another year, 
Kamamalu, Kapiolani, Kaahumanu, Kekauluohi, Kinau, Keopuo- 
lani, Kalakua, Kekauonohi, Liliha, Keoua, Kapule, Namahana 
and others, threw around them an air of rising consequence by 
the increase, not only of foreign articles of clothing, but of furniture 

a chair, a table, a work-stand, a writing-desk, a bedstead, a glass 

window, partitions, curtains, etc., noticing, and attempting to imi- 
tate what, in the mission families, attracted their attention or ap- 
peared sufficiently pleasing, useful, and available, to induce them 

to copy. 

But how difficult and long must be the process of learning to 
make use, or keep in order and enjoy the variety of useful articles 
which the arts of civilized life supply, had the chiefs and people 
possessed money or exportable products in abundance, to purchase 
the materials at pleasure! But not one in a thousand had the 
money or the exportable products at command, and while it seemed 
to us a difficult thing for the chiefs to pay for half a dozen brigs 
and schooners, for which they had contracted, and to build and 
furnish houses for themselves, it seemed equally difficult for the 
common people to supply themselves, who had not the means 
to purchase the soil they cultivated, if they had been allowed to 
buy it, nor the capital to put a plough, a pair of oxen, and a cart 
upon a farm, if farms were given them in fee simple ; nor the skill 
and enterprise to use them advantageously, if every hand-spade- 
digger of kalo and potatoe ground had been gratuitously furnished 
with land, teams, and implements of husbandry, like the yeomanry 
of New England. 

Want of skill and self-confidence, therefore, until morals and 
intelligence could be greatly increased, must be a grand barrier 
to useful accumulation, or the possession and enjoyment of what 
we call a competence, even if the people had as full confidence in 
the government as is common in other countries. 



THOROUGH REFORMATION PRACTICABLE. 171 

Whence, then, were they to obtain the requisite skill * By 
what means shall the knowledge of the arts and sciences be acquir- 
ed by a nation so stupid and ignorant, whose destitution seemed 
almost to forbid their progress, while it imperatively required it, 
and whose spiritual wants, first to be met, demanded more atten- 
tion than the missionaries could give 1 

How difficult, during the first years of our labor, to displace the 
notion entertained by the more intelligent rulers, that the earth is 
a stationary p am, around which the sun, the changeful planets 
and stars revolve. Laboring, occasionally, to teach by means of 
a watch the divisions of hours, minutes, and seconds, and of days 
and weeks by the artificial globe, using the common arguments 
tor the globular figure and diurnal motions of the earth, we were 
met by their objection, that everything would fall off if the 
earth were to turn over. The king himself laughed at our 
astronomy, and maintained that sailing round the earth was like 
sailing round one of his islands. But he at length yielded to the 
force of argument in favor of the globular form and diurnal 
motion of the earth ; yet many others were far less teachable. 
Alter a period of daily and successful toil in teaching him, it was 
painful to see him lock his writing-desk and turn away from study 
for Saturnahan revelry. What a task was still to be accomplish- 
ed for the nation ! But one thing after another, « line upon 
line," stroke after stroke,— the fire, the hammer, the file, the 
burnisher, will in time succeed. The rude iron, copper and 
zinc ores, gypsum, quartzy sand, and porcelain clay, are capa- 
ble of being wrought by skill and persevering labor, into time- 
pieces of beautiful forms and exquisite machinery, which gratify 
the eye and the ear ; and by whose uniform and exact motions 
under divine y established laws, the business of communities 
maybe regulated the flight of the great ships from clime to clime be 
measured, and the admiration of the beholder attracted to the 
wisdom and agency of Him who made and directs all things So 
from the rudest materials of a destitute and degraded heathen 
nation He can mould, reform, polish, and put in motion, for a 

Zl t e T J -' l n $? m ? nt l l f his eXquisite work ^anship, to show 
forth to the inhabitants of heaven and earth, the high praises of 
Divine wisdom and grace. What a privilege, then, to have a part 
in bringing forward the ore for the Founder and the « Finisher •" 
in preparing thousands of instruments for God's everlasting praise 
or even to witness the demonstrations of his skill, power, and 
goodness, in accomplishing this wonderful work » 

By this time Liholiho, notwithstanding his dissipation and ir- 
regularities, had become able to write a letter of business or of 
friendship and he availed himself of it by addressing a note to 
the king of Huahine, one of the Society Islands. The following 
is a translation with the exception of the signature, which, as to 
name, title, and orthography, is strictly his own •— 



172 LETTER TO MAHINA KAAHUMANU S VISIT TO KAUAI. 

" Hawaii, August 16th, 1822. 
" O Mahina — I now make a communication to you. I have compas- 
sion towards you on account of your son's dying. Love to you and 
the alii, chiefs of your islands. I now serve the God of you and us. 
We are now learning the palapala. When I become skilful in learning 
I will then go and visit you. May you be saved by Jesus Christ. 

" RIHORIHO, TAMEHAMEHA 2d." 

Having just begun to learn to read, Kaahumanu, about this time, 
embarked with her husband, and visited his islands with a retinue 
of some eight hundred persons, including several chiefs, and Auna, 
and William Beals, whom the queen requested us to send as her 
teacher. They left Honolulu harbor in four vessels, three of which 
belonged to Kaumualii, but which, with their possessor^ were 
probably counted by the Cleopatrian pride of Kaahumanu, as all 
her own. 

On their arrival, the next day, at Waimea, they gave a new 
impulse to the desire among the people to be instructed, much to 
the surprise and gratification of Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles, 
who said their house for several days was thronged with natives 
pleading for books. They immediately took three hundred under 
instruction. Their former pupils were now demanded as teachers 
for the beginners. Kaahumanu, spurring on these efforts, soon sent 
back to Kamamalu at Oahu the following characteristic letter. 

" This is my communication to you: tell the puu A-i o-e-o-e (posse 
of Long necks) to send some more books down here. Many are the peo- 
ple — few are the books. I want elua lau (800) Hawaiian books to be 
sent hither. We are much pleased to learn the palapala. By 
and by, perhaps, we shall be akamai, skilled or wise. Give my love 
to Mr. and Mrs. Bingham, and the whole company of Long necks." 

The little half cast lad (not yet in his " teens"), who had been 
sent as her domestic teacher, after he had been instructed about 
two years, and who had been encouraged to prosecute his juvenile 
studies at the same time, and also keep a journal, showed at this 
time his mental capacity, his activity, progress, affection, and 
maturity, by a report of himself, neatly written in his newly ac- 
quired English, and addressed to his teacher. It is as follows : — 

" My very dear Mrs. Bingham — I long very much to see you. I 
am in hopes I shall see you in a couple of months. I hope that you are 
well and Mr. B. and little Sophia. I long very much to see her. I 
think about her every day, and how she used to play with me. I wish 
kiss her for me. You might be pleased to hear I have a school twice a 
day. I have thirty-five scholars, boys and girls, and the remainder 
of the time I take to teach the king and queen, so I have no time to 
write my journal. Once in a while, when they are out in swim- 
ming, I have a little time to write it. I would thank you to send down 
some books, for there are some scholars who have none. You have 



LETTER OF WILLIAM BEALS. 1 73 

a da y I t wLen j ZsZXZ ^Z^olVriJ 

James. King K^Z^MsZl Mr B at" P™™ ^ 
queen Kaahu^anu too. fley say tnly nfcete ^Jl ^ ^ 
Do not forget to pray for me-I am your child, 

" WILLIAM BEALS." 

mSLtsss^fjs: i d r i°sLt: so f fficuit ' and his marked 

wm0mm 

possessed, and all the sanctions of the Wnrrl r>f n,^ ;<• 
almost lmp ossiblc to save from reproach and rnin th? V ' 3S 



CHAPTER VIII. 

FOURTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIFTH OF LIHOLIHO. 1823. 

Nominal Christianity of twenty-four chiefs-Heathen rites renewed-Christian fu- 
nerals introduced-Visit of the royal family at Puuloa-The deified shark-Royal 
recognition of the Sabbath— Reception of Mr. Ellis— Clerical association— Li- 
cense of Mr. Whitney— Departure of Mr. Chamberlain— Sickness and serious- 
ness of Keopuolani-National festival-Reinforeement-Survey of Hawaii-In- 
troduction of the Gospel at Maui-Kaahumanu's arrival at Laham a -Dedication 
of the church— Sickness and death of Keopuolani— Ensnaring of the king— Meet- 
ing of the liberals-Station of Kailua resumed— Adams' advances- Church dedi- 
cated— Efforts of Kapiolani, Naihe, and Kamakau to hear the gospel-Departure 
of Liholiho and Kamamalu for England. 

The first day of 1823 was observed by the missionaries as a 
day of fasting and prayer, in reference to the cause of religion ; 
and on the first Monday of that year, inviting the people to join 
them, they united with the friends of missions in the monthly 
concert of prayer for the conversion of the world. Though few 
and feeble, they felt encouraged to lay hold on the great and ex- 
ceedingly precious promises, and to expect a blessing to crown the 
means daily employed according to divine appointment. 

By this time, we had among our pupils, besides Liholiho and 
the young prince, twenty-four chiefs, twelve male and twelve 
female, who, in some sense, acknowledged Christianity. While 
some of these seemed to be seeking the things above, others clung 
to their vices as firmly as ever, and not a few in the nation were 
evidently hankering after their old idolatry, or felt themselves 
bound by its long-riveted fetters. 

At the decease of the wife of Cox, at Kauai, towards the close 
of the year, her friends for seven days performed their heathen 
rites, using incantations, offering sacrifices of hogs, dogs, and 
fowls, so sickening to the missionaries, so offensive to God, and 
so degrading and ruinous to the people. Heathen burials were 
suited to the hours of darkness ; and the Hawaiians chose that 
time to put their departed ones out of sight, without coffins, into 
a cave or under the surface of the ground just where the spirit 
left its clay. This they did, it is said, to escape the coarse and 
unkind remarks which they feared from spectators. # 

In the place of the gloomy scenes of heathen burial, -Divine 
Providence, by a tender bereavement in the mission family, called 
on us to set the example of a Christian burial, which, while it 
awakened sympathy in the breasts of stout-hearted rulers, became 



INTRODUCTION OP CHRISTIAN FUNERALS. 175 

the means of introducing a custom long to exert a humanizing 
and salutary influence. The little L. Parsons Bingham, a he 
age of sixteen days, passed away suddenly, as did the dear mis 
sionary in Alexandria, whose name he was expected to bear Zd 
by wh»ch he had been baptized. The princfpal personals to 
whom we had been attentive, manifested some sympathy. S &£ 
humanu, Kamamalu and Kaumualii, early made us fyislt of con- 
dolence, noticing the evidences of grief and submission tL 

?*:Zn" Smem ° f G ° d ' S hand ' ^ tL ~ o?prp S ari n ngfor 

WplflT^ff !" d S °J° U ™ rs w j th * e P^ple of a heathen land, 
»e felt the affecting necessity of asking of the rulers a burying 
place among them A spot of ground 8 near the church 1 1 a? 
cording to our wishes readily granted us. There, with mou nful 
but not desponding feelings, we broke the ground to deposit the 
beautiful flower that had fallen, where we expected the m ss on 
family would, one after another, be gathered around it and "4ere 
we should choose to be buried when our work is done The fu 

Januarv rV1 Tr n v burial , t0 k ° k P'. ace °» the Sabbath, the 19th of 
January The king and his principal chiefs, male and female 
several foreign residents and others, assembled at the 2 
house and walked in procession to the church, where Mr. Thurs 
ton preached an appropriate sermon. We then drew around the" 
grave and with tenderness laid the little sleeper in its lonely 
silent bed, where the ocean and the volcano had, at some former 
period, struggled for the mastery. ' mer 

So rich and strong were the consolations of the Gospel so 
glorious did the Savior appear in offering himself a sacr fice for 
the sins of the world, providing a balm for every sorrow a home 
n heaven at his own right hand, for his people, and r'eceivW 
httle children to his kingdom, that we rejoiced to avail oursel ef 
of these new circumstances to tell a heathen nation of "he pre 
ciousness of Christ, and felt a new and strong impulse to be 
ready for any toil or sacrifice by which his greaf salvat ion could 
be the sooner made universally known for the rescue of °S 
millions from temporal suffering and from everlasting death 

Three days subsequent to this funeral, a young relative of Li 
ho .ho, whom he called sister, died at Honolulu? when on ■arm 
path.es and attention were readily returned. The Wng and 

tTh a e m WiTof Tntf y eq r ' kr fUneral Servi - ^tlTse 

prayer requested us to pray that it might go up t heaven We 

the bodv Th P h t hem tHat fi Pr ? bati ° n Ceas - when Ae sod leaves 
the body The king specified a particular time when he thoup-ht 

it would be proper to give his departed sister to Christ, as Eh 

of the s e ouT S an°d bol" 6 "" ¥ C ~ at ^ to the Deity instead 
ot the soul and body as "a living sacrifice." He had some 
serious reflections, and was quite as ready to do "hat God b™d 



176 VISIT OF THE ROYAL FAMILY AT PUULOA. 

not commanded as what he had. It was the living sacrifice which 
we endeavored to convince him and his people ought to be con- 
secrated to God without delay. The occasion was seized on to 
direct the minds of the bereaved friends to look at things eternal, 
and to prepare for the world to come. The remains of the ho- 
nored child, dressed for the grave, were laid m a cofhn at the 
house of Kalanimoku. The king and his wives, and principal 
chiefs, of both sexes, the missionaries, and others, assembled 
there, and offered a prayer, formed a procession, and moving 
with the corpse to the church, there respectfully attended to the 
unfolding of this lesson of inspired instruction : " As it is ap- 
pointed unto all men once to die, and after that the judgment, so 
Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many, and unto them 
that look for him, shall he appear the second time without sin 
unto salvation." The procession being again formed, proceeded 
to the fort, within whose walls, and near the lofty national flag- 
staff, the remains of this juvenile chieftain were respectfully low- 
ered into the " narrow house." Over the closing grave the^ mis- 
sionary endeavored to plant the thought in the minds of the 
beholders, that this was the resting-place for the lifeless body till 
the morning of the resurrection, " when the dead, small and great, 
shall rise and stand before God." For a few days there were in- 
dications of seriousness among the rulers. 

Liholiho quickly hurried off to Puuloa, at the opening of the 
lagoon in Ewa, which lies some fourteen miles west of Honolulu. 
His retinue, Kaumaulii, Kaahumanu, and others, soon gathered 
there. To keep our hold of him, and follow up a good impres- 
sion, was deemed important, not only for his own sake, butior 
the sake of thousands whose temporal prosperity, and whose 
attention to the claims of the true religion, might be promoted by 
a wise and Christian-like course of their king, and whose interests 
might all be jeoparded by the reverse ; and on that account, leav- 
ing* my family, I followed him, in compliance with his wishes. 

The mean habitations of the hamlet at Puuloa were put in re- 
quisition, and temporary booths added, for the wretched accom- 
modation of the visitors. , , 

In the house occupied by the king, a space six feet by three, 
having a mat spread on the ground, was, by his order, partitioned 
off for my lodging place as his teacher, the occupancy 01 every 
inch of which was stoutly disputed by the uku-lele. Dark and 
comfortless as was our encampment, the great inconveniences as 
to food, lodging and study, were overbalanced by the opportuni- 
ties afforded there, for preaching the Gospel to those who would 
not otherwise hear it, and for directing the studies, answering the 
inquiries, and urging the duties of these wanderers. While en- 
couraging here the early efforts of Kauikeaouli, the young prince, 
I marked with peculiar pleasure, the promise of his childhood, 
though many and strong deleterious influences were still thrown 
around him. While some of his honored superiors were given to 



BEIF1SD SHAEK-RECOGNITION OF THE SABBATH. 1 77 

izi7^ assists sr w? , chiid , wouid > 

his lesson 'with AifiSMM' "ice"*' * ^ ""^ 

subterraqueous abode. ' Sharfs were reTardedbv the W,^-- *"* 
as gods capable nf ho\ n „ ;„a 'egaroeu by the Hawaiian's 

either to Wu those ° whn )Li ."? - by P™^ 18 and sa «ince S? 

who respec! and : 7sWp ^em ItTl V^ T/Y^ 6 th ° Se 

as a season of hoi esting f ™ ^ secuhr l!Z ^ t0 regard " 

company. On the evening nf +u Q J / absence ot the king's 
oertf ft* govern,::; HftStf3 he SS&f 

ft! woTand ' p ff ^hitVar 16 mUSt ' -^22*£2 
what they wouk Fd'o or allow wfc 'T^ Step ' in adTOHCe <* 
from peril, and firin. salt f n ^7"!' Z"®**' Saffin g 
estimation of the kin ff and rw/L Sabbaft, were, in the 
nied them by any authority ' *"""* P™ 1 ^ not to Be **- 

^n|^&»^ «* ^e Christian Sabbath 

cooking food «SSj^SiSSrT* rf KndHn / fireS 8nd 
be seen, partly in the terms nftt,^*- The reason for this m ay 
and par ly in their modes frnnV Vlne , COmmand ' to do no work, 
helped to produce in ^ph! 9 g and eatln &> whie h may have 
thefr obserCcT f the iSd'X" 5 V™^?" 6 f^*? in 
is to excavate a place in the ^.5 1 a • USUal mode of cooking 
or two of the la ge bulbouf rnn, d ' SU f fficlen % l«ge fir a bushel 
brought fresh fro,/ ft ,3 or field fn™^ 0r ka '?' wBM are 
and put down at the bottom of the pit the ' ^T ; pr ° CUre 
fuel, wood, or other combustib es »n ' re( i uislt ? amount of 

-*> stones, which are heatXro^ tl° ft^ burSuf 



178 MODE OF COOKING, UNSUITED TO THE SABBATH. 

The arum roots, or whatever articles are to be baked there, are 
placed compactly upon the heated stones, and covered with leaves 
and grass, to keep them clean, and prevent the heat from escaping 
into the air. A little water is then thrown upon the mass, and 
the whole covered quickly with earth, like a little coal-pit, as 
closely as three or four inches' depth of earth will make it. The 
water coming gradually in contact with the hot stones and coals, 
is converted into steam, which, with the radiating heat of the 
stones, in the course of two or three hours, accomplishes the 
-object. Then this hemispherical little mound or ground oven is 
opened, the covering of earth, leaves and grass, is carefully 
removed, and the contents taken out. The arum roots are washed 
and peeled, and usually are pounded on a large thick wooden 
platter, with a stone pestle, some four or five inches in diameter. 
When thoroughly beaten, the mass resembles dough. It is some- 
times eaten in that state ; but usually, being mixed with water, it 
is made into a paste called po-i, which would serve well for book- 
binder's work, and is eaten cold and unseasoned. The people 
sometimes sipped it from the rim of the dish, but most commonly 
dipped the fore and middle finger into the paste, moving them in 
small circles ; then, with appropriate manipulations, conveyed to 
the mouth so much of it as adhered to their fingers, and sucked, 
or slipped it off by the earnest action of the lips. They think it 
relishes better from the fingers than from a spoon. This has long 
been the principal article of daily food for the mass of the Hawaiian 
people. The article of food next in importance with them, is 
fish raw, dried, roasted or baked. It is eaten in moderate quan- 
tity', with the arum paste. Fowls, ducks, turkeys, goats, hogs and 
do"o-s, are, like the arum, baked in the ground-oven occasionally. 
Such cooking and preparing food being obviously unsuited to 
the sacredness and duties of the Sabbath, that labor was required 
to be done previously. The unusually numerous smokes rising 
from different parts of a village or valley, on a Saturday morning, 
became at length a pleasing, noiseless signal of the approach ot 
the sacred day, and of preparation for it, as the people came to re- 
cognise its authority. 

In my sojourn at Puuloa, waking one night, rather than sleep- 
ing on my comfortless bulrush mat, and perceiving the king to be 
awake, and sitting by himself near a light kept burning, I rose, 
and seating myself quietly near him, drew him easily into a mid- 
night conversation ; and feeling my heart inclined to win his soul, 
if possible, I called his attention to the duty of personal and de- 
cided piety, and urged the necessity of immediate repentance. 
fc < I cannot," he said, " repent at once. He nui loa kuu hewa, 
my wickedness is very great ; but in five years, I will turn and 
forsake sin." " But you are not sure of five years, or five months, 
or five days. You can gain nothing by delay. You ought to re- 
pent now, of all your sins, and enter at once upon the service of 
the °-:eat God of heaven, that your soul may be saved through 



THE KING'S POSTPONING REPENTANCE. I79 

? n h ilf'L Eit ^er wishing to evade the duty wholly, or preferring 

«?,rp y m t F? u Ual surrender ° f one sin after another, and vet as 
sure me that he meant eventually to be a Christian h?Ui^~ 
statement : "When I saw my ifttle sister l£ dead ?£X 
of her soul. meditated alone. I said to JeL^ah < in' five yet 
I ml urn and be a good man ; the Lord's servant, that then he 
might look at me, and if good, preserve me ; and if not end me 
to the place of punishment.' " Whatever of sincerity or oreten^ 
comphance or evasion, may have been in toi,;! Y ° P re e ?. ce > 
bartering w itk Godforfu/tker ^A" SU^ 
and uncounted multitudes of other sinners h* ™ui T , 1 
intended at some future, conveml S| to ^S hiL T^ 
claims, but could not yet make up his ^dto^gleZ^ world 
which some in Christian lands, and even amongVofeLrs of the 

version of the n'ation bf rZothed l^^S^g^ 

for good or evil, i„ £ J^^fi^S^ »'! 2ft 

conv-erted as the sovereign, whether he were converted or not 
and the peasantry as easily as the nobility esneriX if tLj ' 
al owed to be as thoroughly instructed. %Th Sf en 5, £! 
religious aspect of the Sandwich Islands been looked upon as be 
result of the official influence of the rulers, who are admitted t. 
have become Christians ; as though the same rebg ous tmths th^ 
same divine authority, the same heavenly mrtuences w'h ch 
were competent to subdue and control at length th» ,? . i - 
neering self indulgent rulers, we« K£a% £ 111 ZtlolZ 
due and guide their subiVrts tu,, 4 *"J competent to sub- 

called," not many rL,^ u d, Jfij£% ZZ.tt^ 
poor or oppressed, multitudes have found through fi ' 

JSX t„r kiitittf f ^r; d<; an f d dep i ore the ^ at 

r 1 borldl^tte^he "7, ^V*' *-£?ffl-£ 

daughtersof Hallii rofmor e , P pX7 thaToT ""^ ^.P 8 Md 
tries, have been slow to learn thntrtf' some prouder coun- 

to God, whatever rule° S may'do or sav ^nflTT^ reS P°" sibl | 
him and their care of the soul they 2 J . their worship of 



180 PROTEST AGAINST THE KING'S INTOXICATION. 

haps, more than the monarch of the isles. So disgusting and 
abominable were the doings of the destroyer, even in the family 
of the king, and so determined were a class of human agents (who 
knew better) to encourage and confirm the king in his drinking 
habits, that the missionaries, anxious for him and those who 
hasted wdth him in this way to ruin, could have taken their lives 
in their hands to lay siege to this stronghold of Satan. Some 
chiefs had begun to see the wickedness and danger of this vice, 
and to reform, while Liholiho and his favorites, regardless of the 
disgrace, the crime, and the hazard connected with the practice, 
often repeated their excesses. Our hearts yearned over him when 
we saw the snare laid for him. 

On one occasion, soon after our return from Puuloa to Hono- 
lulu, as I was attending on the king as a teacher, and sitting with 
him and others upon a mat, in the mild open air towards evening, a 
native brought a square bottle of spirits and dropped himself down 
upon his hams by my side. Supposing this to be intended to 
tempt the king and to defeat my purpose of teaching and reclaim- 
ing him, I gently took the uncorked bottle, and offering it to the 
earth rather than to his majesty, turned it bottom upwards on 
the mat. Though the liquor did not escape, the king, who had 
doubtless ordered it, was offended, and muttered indignation in 
terms which I did not fully comprehend. Kakuanaoa (now go- 
vernor of Oahu) and others thought me in more danger, for a 
moment, than I myself apprehended from his wrath, which, when 
roused, was fearful. Kamamalu assured me it would be prudent 
to go out of his presence, which, after being urged, I did, but soon 
joined the circle again ; and no harm appeared to result from my at- 
tempt to thrust aside a deadly weapon aimed at the king. 

A little before this, a subordinate chief, familiar in the king's 
family, had become the victim of his jealousy, and, by his sove- 
reign's order, had his head chopped off with an axe by Kahalaia, 
while he lay at night asleep upon his mat. How unfit such a ruler 
to be the le'ader of a nation ! But it may be observed, that in thus 
acting out the feelings of a heathen tyrant, he had imitated the 
example of his father in putting to death Kanihonui ; and that 
other chiefs, to court his smile or shun his vengeance, concurred 
in this dark deed, the repetition of which it was hoped the Gos- 
pel would for ever prevent. 

What but a power Divine, exerted in great condescension and 
mercy, could effect a radical reform or produce holiness of heart 
and life in beings trained in heathenism, as the king and his con- 
temporary chiefs had been? What other power could have effec- 
tually shielded the missionaries 1 

Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, hearing of my prompt and strong 
protest against the intemperance of the king, were led the more 
carefully to consider whether I had not reasons to warrant it ; and 
the more quickly and decidedly, it is believed, they became ad- 
vocates and promoters of the temperance reform at the islands. 



RECEPTION OF REV. MR. ELLIS. 181 

^t^Li^nT'J^l'^ ^ Mr ; E,lis and f-ily 
lulu on board a smaO ve^se the ^ "^ ^ at Ho «° 
ter, and were kindly ^S5boA ^^ Charlt ° n MaS - 
rulers. They were accomnanfeVhv f , * % e , m '. sslona "« and the 

and Tana, having their "w?v^ t SnJand TaS**' Kuke ' 
married female. ' and Taa motu, an un- 

Mr. Ellis entered at once into the lano™ n* th„ ■ ■ 
w.th much satisfaction, we could nnltedlv sa v «? T e J mss,on > a ? d 
great work done in the 'shortest possible &' "" W *« 

MilstnarT-S^cie? Sftfore* ^T* ^^ ° f the London 

transatlanLbXen'elpl'ete 1 1't e veil KKft? "* hiS 
sentiment; " It is not of the s) - . f JT mea aml antl -sectanan 

work of evange izhj 1 ^^^T Wh ° doeS th<? 
the great wo!, andlspecili fwith fc^ STf* 

seasonably" must be annrpniWi £ ine .P r . 0MS0 ? if it be done 

during a whole feneration h, ,n i? P " f t} ? e heathen world, 
Nor $11 it be Wappr^awL tl ' - ,S - PUt mt ° their hands: 

of guarding against formidable errors and prejudices Ld'f^ff" 1 ' 

A right view ofTs ^^^MS'Sf Wef *T 
wouTd render easy the union or coiJra&n o ? Pfc , ■ % ■ * - S ° Uls ' 
from different parts of the world fnf t„» I . Chnst s ministers, 
the missionary enterprise The T all v S ?f d y con summation of 
useful .emp.oye^'and app'l ellhems £2Vf y ^ 
promptitude and sobriety. memselves with becoming 

Mr. Ellis, on the first Sabbath after his arrival e».« • 
theme, a part of Peter's address to Cornelius «' The f" g M hlS 
I unto you as soon as I was sent for I ask'thelf ^f 6 C \ me 
intent ye have sent for me » imnroTen th? ' ,1 refore > for what 
for exciting, and meeting tke ffiriS of Z't^ <W ort ™ty 
the duties of the missionary, and he intent ? n P t' "T" 5 *"* 
come. On the following S&wT t f nt , for whlch he had 

people, from a part of "fe answer 'of ^^ t0 the rulers and 
tion : •'« Thou hL we 11 done hat thou °7 * t0 Peter ' S 1 ues " 
are we all here present S -I n i , art com e ; now therefore 
commanded the^^fe^ - 

the 6 aCbt alrsTf "SSftJ ^'rf^T^ 

Rarely, if ever in anvZ W ?° m, * and . ed ^ him to teach. 



Jg2 OUT STATION OF WAIKIKI. 

ment. and mutual aid in laying the foundation and maintaining 
the order, and rearing the superstructure of the house of the Lord 
in the Sandwich Islands. This came eventually to embrace 
nearly all the preachers of the Gospel, in those Islands, up to 
1840: Immediately, Mr. Samuel Whitney, who, for the cause of the 
heathen, had left his early collegiate course at Yale College, pro- 
secuted his studies during the passage out, and while engaged in 
teaching the people, was examined by the association, licensed, and 
recommended to preach the Gospel. Entering on this work on 
the ensuing Sabbath, he officiated at Honolulu, was welcomed as an- 
other preacher added to the little band, and soon returned to his post. 
Shortly after this, Mr. and Mrs. Chamberlain, having diligently 
and usefully labored three years for the establishment of the 
mission, were called, as we generally believed, to return to their 
native land with their six children. Their health had begun to 
suffer materially. The prospect of obtaining a farm, and the 
means of cultivating it to advantage, under the existing policy ot 
the rulers, was not favorable ; and the Christian training oi so 
lame a family of children, in so rude and ruined a state of society, 
appeared to them hardly practicable. They retired, having the 
cordial fellowship, high esteem, warm sympathy, and full concur- 
rence of their associates ; and left the ground to be occupied by 
less encumbered laborers, then near at hand. 

Waikiki, a place of frequent resort of the chiefs, and formerly 
a favorite residence of successive kings of Oahu, a few miles east 
of Honolulu, we often visited as an out station. It is distin- 
guished for its extensive groves of cocoanut and kou trees, the 
ruins of a small heathen temple, and a unique, well-denned and 
extinct crater, called Leahi, and by foreigners, Diamond Hill ; 
a name loosely derived perhaps, from lei, a gem or bead, 
and M, fire or fiery. In one of these groves, Keopuolam 
pitched her tent, and sojourned for a time, in the spring ot l&W, 
and frequently listened to the gospel. She showed unusual 
readiness of heart to attend to the things spoken to her from the 
Scriptures, and desired they might be repeated from Sabbath to 
Sabbath, while she, in feeble health, remained there. We were 
led to contrast her present with her former residence at Waikiki. 
Sixteen years before, she, in her heathen state, had been danger- 
ously ill at this place, and when various modes of treatment 
seemed unavailing, a bloody priest maintained that her sickness 
had been occasioned by the anger of the gods, from whom she 
had descended ; whose tabus had been violated by men who had 
eaten prohibited cocoanuts ; and that the sacrifice of the men 
would be the most certain means of appeasing the gods and pre- 
venting her death. Ten men were seized as victims, by order ot 
Kamehameha and his priests. Her alarming symptoms abating, 
seven were liberated, and three only were slain and laid on the 
altar Her life was spared to see that period of gross darkness,^ 
malevolence, and blood, pass away 5 and to hear of the sacrifice 01 



ILLNESS AND SERIOUSNESS OF KEOPCOLANI. 183 

Christ offered once for all. She reproved the wickedness of 

thZ th f\ dark hearted " Chiefs ar ° und her, and when one of 
them urged her to resist and forsake the Gospel and induke in 
diking rum as formerly, she replied : « I will never return o 
that evil course-I fear the everlasting fire." She, like manv 

tim^ "Wh? m h th K land ' Had m ° re tha " ° ne husband a the TanI 
anitv l^L ? 6 beC f"' e a ^ uainte d with the claims of Christi! 
amty Keopuolam said in reference to her own case, « I have fo 
lowed the custom of Hawaii, i„ taking two husbands in the t °e 
of our dark hearts: I wish now to obey Christ, and to wa kin the 
& : lt '« wrong to have two husbands, and I desbe bu one 
Hoap.his my husband; hereafter, my only husband." To the 
lumor, she sa.d, "I have renounced our ancient customs- he re 

fesus cIT'h 'W' and ha ? turned to the new religtn of 
Jesus Christ. He is my King and my Saviour; and him, I desire 
to obey I can have but one husband. Your living w th me is 

my hou!" ^ "^ " ^ *° ^ with ** P eo P le f °' Wge'in 

brot e ht r t £?W w kn \ wled ,g e f *" *** salvation had been 
Drought to the land before she closed her career; but exclaimed 

h^.h en H a > 6 £*• the trUC reli S ion did not r each us in our 
childhood ."' Having spent more than half a gloomy century hi 

the darkness pollution, and cruelties of heathenism, now opening 
her eyes to the dawn of Christianity, and thinking how mL v of 

chLh 1 S VT r ; i0rS ' ^ nd P easants > the contemporaries/her 
childhood had departed without seeing it, and that those who 
survived had come near to the close of life without its ad van 

Nahienaena might be trained up in the habits of Christian and 

too tW fr aleS ' ] ' ke the Wives of the visionaries. She wlhed 
too that the missionaries would pray for Liholiho. ' 

ine king now hastened to commemorate, bv a feast at H™~1 1 
his access on to the sovereignty A „t,v;„«t- y i !• H , ono] ulir 

siontocall the attention of the rule* Tand nennWrf f- 7 ,* e ° CCa ' 
from the thraldom of their J^^SS^ir^^ 
and to their opportunity and obligation to substitute thprt^f-' 
system and acknowledge the reigl of Christ Chnbtlatt 

and furnished in a sem -civilized stvlp At t\!l\ V ? P ?• 
he seated himself, having his JTve «£ a^d 1 "tt hldred' 



184 the king's annual festival. 

guests, chiefs, and favorites, a few missionaries, shipmasters, and 
residents, to dine with him. Thousands of his subjects, men, 
women, and children, crowded at a little distance to gaze. The 
armed guard stood around between them and the table ; and some 
warriors of Kamehameha, promenading in their feathered war- 
cloaks and tippets, made a striking display of their brilliant mili- 
tary decorations. Nahienaena, the princess, attended by persons 
of rank bearing imposing kahilis, was brought to the table, in the 
midst of the dinner, in a four-wheeled carriage, fantastically deco- 
rated, and drawn by her friends and servants. As the carriage 
drew near, the king, rising, lent his hand to draw it a few feet, 
then, bearing her on his back to the table, introduced her, saying, 
" This is my sister, the daughter of Kamehameha ;" then seated 
the child by the side of Kauikeaouli, the young prince, with 
whom she then held equal rank. Kamamalu, on this occasion, in 
a black satin dress, decorated according to her own taste with 
gold or mock lace, was active and attentive to the arrangements 
of the table, and the accommodation of her lord and his guests. 
The Divine Author of all mercies was acknowledged on this 
festive occasion, where heathenism and Christianity displayed each 
a banner. 

The festival was not wholly closed till the 8th of May, when 
the king consummated his annual celebration of his accession to 
the supreme magistracy. The ceremonies and ehxibitions of 
this day were chiefly Hawaiian, quite imposing, in part at 
least, and as a display of aboriginal taste and customs, were striking 
and interesting. Great efforts were made to honor the wives of 
the young monarch, and his brother and sister. The females 
of rank at the islands, and even those without rank, have, by 
some means, secured to themselves a high degree of attention and 
respect from their husbands and others, though the spirit of des- 
potism was often manifested towards them by what are called the 
" lords of creation." On this occasion, the favorite queen, 
Kamamalu, was borne in state by about seventy subjects, upon a 
singularly constructed carriage — a whale-boat upon an extensive 
wicker-work scaffold of transverse poles and light spars lashed 
together, and supported on the heads, hands, and shoulders of a 
column of men in their martial dress. 

Seated as a Cleopatra in the middle of the boat, having a scar- 
let silk robe around her waist, a coronet of brilliant feathers on 
her head, and a large and superb umbrella of scarlet silk, fringed 
and tasselled, supported over her by a warrior chief, who was girded 
with a scarlet girdle, and had on a lofty feathered helmet, she rode, 
a queen, above the heads of the admiring multitude. Towering 
above this canopy, were two lofty Kahilis,their ancient and splen- 
did standards, supported by two of the queen's friends and public 
counsellors, Kalanimoku and Naihe, on either quarter, in their 
imposing feathered helmets and scarlet silk girdles. This strik- 
ingly symbolized the difference between the condition of the queen 



PROCESSIONS AND CEREMONIES. 185 

wat Wnr 611 ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ° f the waters U P°» ^ich it 

Two other wives of the king, Kinau awl Kekauonohi were 

borne in procession, much in the same manner on board [dZZl 

wnaie-Doat. f auahi, another of his wives, after beinp- hom P in 
state in the procession, npon a couch ornamen ed wi thlhowv and 
expensive decorations, alighted and set fire to them then ^n 
haste, consigned her dress to the flames, retain^ but a single 
article; and was imitated at once by 'her Slants Thus 
quantities of native and foreign cloth were consumed to fommemo 

Jeatly exDosLl ThS T? °{ • S un P? wder » by which she was 
gieauy exposed, this destruction of native and fnrp,Vr, „i„*u 

3ai a si: -Tr sed and indi ^> --d taj 

prodigal. But it is but one case among millions of the ini,„li 
re%Tscrtti; U u^*f e t b h e UntieS ° f P ^^^^e 
singular carnage, consisting of four neat, imported field bedsteads 

As an impressive acknowledgment of distinpti™ k„ u- ±u j 

old), and Gov. Kaikioewa, the guardian nf tu • y , ? 

them in the humble character of menial servants T^' "J^" 1 
calabashes of raw fish and arum paste and T t * ^l""! 

rglhl'genr 'A wlT T^T ^^ t^tiScleSoo 

the labor and the TnconvenTence of B W ° m ?' ^ illust «ting 
factures to Hawaiian US I appropriating foreign man«! 

t^^^Zf^'^???* ° f dress -d -lors, 

network, covered tftffied^r&S?& f iH 
of various colors, the wreaths nf all " 'j , ght ' short fathers 
of small bright fe'a hersT th necL C e7of M^T"', *«!«>«»«*« 
the ornamental, ivorv hook attach^ L ? a ' ded hair ' with 

being displayed in ^he va ™ f^^TT^f^Tf}' 
hilarity, songs, and shouts of the multhude »?♦« «, y ' " *! 
a scene interesting both to the naTivl I 'u ° ge - ther P resente d 
low, and to the intelligent strange! " Hawallans > hi S» and 

Whether the entertainments of the festival had been continued 



186 FIRST REINFORCEMENT FROM THE UNITED STATES. 

too long, or the excitements of the occasion, or the intoxicating 
influence of rank and power, or artificial stimulants, proved too 
much for royal nerves, the king certainly did not appear at all to 
good advantage towards the close of these ceremonies. He never 
renewed them, and probably his successors never will. As a 
demonstration of the ingenuity of some of their ancestors, and as 
a remembrancer of the glory of departed chieftains, this exhibi- 
tion may have been, in some sense, useful, though " vanity of 
vanities " was inscribed on all. And the thousands who retired 
from these fading pageants to their comfortless, unfurnished, 
grass-thatched habitations, and with or without a candle-nut 
torch, laid themselves down upon their rush mats spread upon 
the earth, might have reasonably sighed, " vanity of vanities." 
But the missionary saw here both the material and the occasion 
for the missionary work. 

The last Sabbath in April, 1823, was made peculiarly joyful to 
the missionaries and their Hawaiian friends, by the safe and op- 
portune arrival of new fellow-laborers, the first reinforcement of 
the mission from the United States. The ardent, grateful, and 
aspiring missionary feeling in the American Board and its sup- 
porters, which was, in part, called into exercise by the wonderful 
interpositions of Providence connected with the introduction of 
Christianity at the islands, did not exhaust itself in exultation or 
in notes of thanksgiving and congratulation : but it more efficiently 
showed itself on the part of some who said, " Let us hasten to 
enlighten Hawaii," and on the part of others who said, " Go, and 
we will provide for the expenses of the enterprise ;" and on the 
part of others still by their care, wisdom, and energy in selecting, 
arranging, fitting out, and promptly sending forth such laborers 
as, in their judgment, were demanded, and as would be likely to 
be welcomed. 

The new missionary company, Messrs. Richards, Stewart, 
Bishop, Chamberlain, and others, assembled at New Haven, Ct., 
with many members and coadjutors of the American Board, and 
thence embarked in the autumn of 1822, amid the varied de- 
monstrations of the sympathy of the friends of Opukahaia and 
of the heathen. President Day addressed the people, and Rev. 
Mr. Bardwell the missionaries ; Mr. Evarts delivered the instruc- 
tions of the Prudential Committee, and Mr. Richards preached 
from the text, " Surely the isles shall wait for me." The kind 
people of New Haven endeavored to cheer on the laborers in 
various ways, and contributed for their outfit $1334,00. The 
missionaries, their directors and relatives, and many of the peo- 
ple of the city assembled on the wharf, and there poured forth 
their earnest aspirations for the salvation of the Hawaiian race, 
and their loud hallelujahs to their Redeemer in the strains of a 
prophetic song anticipating the speedy conversion of the islands, 

" Wake, isles of the South ! your redemption is near, 
No longer repose in the borders of gloom j 



EMBARKATION AND ARRIVAL. 187 

The strength of his chosen in love will appear, 
And light shall arise on the verge of the tomb : 

Alleluia to the Lamb, who hath purchased our pardon, 
We will praise him again, when we pass over Jordan. 

" The billows that girt ye, the wild waves that roar, 
The zephyrs that play where the ocean storms cease, 
Shall bear the rich freight to your desolate shore — 
Shall waft the glad tidings of pardon and peace. 

" On the islands that sit in the regions of night, 
The lands of despair, to oblivion a prey, 
The morning will open with healing and light, 
And the young Star of Bethlehem will brighten the day. 

" The altar and idol in dust overthrown, 

The incense forbade that was hallowed with blood, 
The Priest of Melchisedec there shall atone, 
And the shrines of Hawaii be sacred to God. 

" The heathen will hasten to welcome the time, 
The day-spring the prophet in vision once saw, 
When the beams of Messiah will illumine each clime, 
And the isles of the ocean shall wait for his law. 

M And thou, Obookaiah, now sainted above, 

Wilt rejoice as the heralds their mission disclose, 

And the prayer will be heard, that the land thou didst love 

May blossom as Sharon and bud as the rose. ' 

Alleluia to the Lamb, who hath purchased our pardon, 
We will praise him again, when we pass over Jordan." 

This ode of a youthful American poet — Wm. Bingham Tap- 
pan— embodying much of the feeling of the churches at that 
period in respect to Hawaii, was written while the pioneers of 
the mission to that field were on their voyage thither, and before 
the events there of 1819 and '20 were known in the United 
States. Many a heart thrilled with emotion, as the vision bright- 
ened, and as the joyous hallelujahs of lofty praise ascended, on 
this occasion, to the Most High. Fathers and mothers cheerfully 
gave up sons and daughters to go to the rescue of the heathen, 
praising God for allowing them to labor in that cause. The 
thoughts of the multitude were led in prayer by the Rev. Mr. 
Merwin, and the missionaries were commended to the guidance 
and protection of Him who rides upon the whirlwind and directs 
the storm. They embarked on the 19th of November, on board 
the Thames, Capt. Clasby ; and enjoying favorable weather, and 
the kindness of the captain and officers of the ship, through 
the voyage, they came to anchor in Honolulu roadstead, April 
27th, 1823,-158 days from New Haven. 

Some of them soon came on shore, and were met and welcomed 



188 RECEPTION OF THE REINFORCEMENT. 

by Kamamalu and some of the resident missionaries. Several 
of the high chiefs, who that day attended public worship at Wai- 
kiki, sent salutations to the newly arrived laborers, inviting them 
to join them in the afternoon service at that place. Messrs. 
Richards, Stewart, and Bishop, after being received at the mis- 
sion house, complied with the invitation, and were cordially wel- 
comed. 1 called the attention of the assembly to the scriptural 
appeal, " Arise, shine (be enlightened), for thy light is come, and 
the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." The occasion was 
gladly improved to encourage the rulers and people to avail them- 
selves of the blessing of the Gospel, and to rejoice in the in- 
creasing light from heaven now beaming, upon them. After the 
service, Kaahumanu bidding the new missionaries welcome to the 
islands, said, " Our hearts are glad you have come, very glad. 
We are glad you come on tabu day, and have been with us in 
worship. Give our aloha to all the new teachers and their wa- 
hines." Nor were Keopuolani and Kalanimoku less gratified 
with this accession of missionaries. 

The Thames was towed into the inner harbor on the 29th, and 
at the king's request, the new missionaries were introduced to his 
majesty, the royal family, and the principal chiefs of the nation. 
The reception room was a new thatched house, recently erected 
for the king, on the stone quay at the harbor ; under the guns, 
and within a few rods of the wall of the fort. Its earth floor was 
spread with handsome mats. It was furnished with lattice win- 
dows, tables, sofas, and chairs, and ornamented with chandeliers, 
engravings, mirrors, etc. ; much in advance of the place where the 
first missionaries pleaded for admission into the new field. The 
papers of the missionaries, their commissions, and certificates of 
American citizenship, were presented, and the king and chiefs, 
by the reiterated expressions of" aloha" and " maikai" evinced 
their approval and congratulation. 

" All the principal personages of the kingdom, including the party 
from Waikiki, having assembled, made a highly respectable appearance, 
especially the favorite queen Kamamalu. She was seated on a sofa, at 
the middle of a long table, having a writing-desk open before her, and 
a native secretary at each end of the table, recording the names and 
taxes of the inhabitants of a district, who were paying tribute.* Her 
dress was a loose pink slip. She left her writing-desk on the entrance 
of the missionaries, but immediately after receiving them, resumed her 
seat. Her manners were dignified and graceful, and her whole appear- 
ance that of a well-bred woman, having an unaffected expression of 
conscious and acknowledged rank. Kaahumanu is one of the most 
powerful of the female chiefs. She entered the house with much real 
majesty in her step and manner. She was dressed in the native female 
costume. The pau, or under garment, consisted of about twenty yards 
of yellow satin arranged in loose and graceful folds, and hanging neg- 

• About $5000 are said to have been collected, on the king's entering this house. 



UNION WITH THE MISSION CHURCH. 189 

ligently in front. The upper robe was of purple satin, in a profuse 
quantity. It was cast over one arm and shoulder only, leaving the 
other exposed, and flowed in its richness far on the ground behind 
her. Her hair was neatly put up with combs, and ornamented by a 
double coronet of exquisite feathers ; colors bright yellow, crimson, 
and bluish green. She appears to be between forty and fifty years of 
age, is large and portly, still bears marks of the beauty for which she 
has been celebrated, but has an expression of greater sternness and 
hauteur than any other islander I have yet seen. Kaumualii has a 
fine figure, though not so large as his fellow chiefs, with a noble Roman 
face. His dress consisted of a black silk velvet coat and pantaloons, 
buff kerseymere^ waistcoat, white silk stockings, splendid gold watch, 
with seals and rich ornaments. Kalanimoku is a man of very superior 
powers and great political sagacity, is a fine-looking man, apparently 
between fifty and sixty years of age, and was dressed in a suit of lead 
colored silk camlet, with white Marseilles waistcoat, and white stock- 
ings. He avows his belief in the true God, and uses all his influence 
as an officer of government, in favor of the external observance of 
Christianity.*" 

It was the pleasure of the king and several of the chiefs, who 
welcomed the reinforcement, that some of the missionaries should 
labor on Hawaii, and some on Maui, which coincided with the 
views of the mission. 

The old Hawaiian pontiff, Hewahewa, not yet cleansed from his 
idols, awa and rum, being introduced to the new missionaries in 
the course of a few days, approved of their coming, and expressed 
the conjecture that the people would become enlightened. Aware 
that his bloodshot eyes appeared somewhat injured, he said they 
were made sore by drinking rum, which had been occasioned by 
his great love to the king. 

His majesty, on the day of the reception of the missionaries, 
did not appear to as good advantage as when, with his portly and 
noble form, dressed in a fitting broadcloth suit, and sober and well, 
he met them in civility, or on the Sabbath attended, with them, 
the services of the sanctuary.. Nevertheless, much to his credit, 
he remitted the harbor dues, chargeable to the ship that brought 
them, and commending the captain for the service he had ren- 
dered, sent him the following laconic note: 

^ " Capt. Clasby. — Love to you. This is my communication to you. 
You have done well in bringing hither the new teachers. You shall 
pay nothing on account of the harbor— nothing at all. Grateful affec- 
tion to you. LIHOLIHO IOLANI."f 

On the 5th of May, the reinforcement were united with the 

* Stewart's Residence in the Sandwich Islands. 

t E Capt. Clasby. Aloha oe. Eia ka'u wahi oleic- ia oe. Maikai nooe i kouhaawi 
ana mai i na kumu hou. Aole oe e uku i ka awa— aole akahi. Aloha ino oe." 



190 INTRODUCTION OF MISSIONARIES AT LAHAINA. 

mission church. As in all missionary communities, while the 
speedy elevation and conversion of the people were so far above 
all private interests and personal preferences, it was a matter ot 
concernment to secure the greatest possible efficiency of the 
whole body, and the advantageous location, and mutual satistac- 
tion of all its parts. The making of rightful and judicious ar- 
rangements for this, constitutes an important part of missionary 
work, which puts in requisition the wisdom and benevolence of 
such communities, newly thrown together into new circumstances; 
where, by some, it might be thought that the comfort and useful- 
ness of a life might be materially affected, by a particular location, 
or close association with others. The chiefs took a commenda- 
ble interest in this matter, and manifested not only a readiness to 
favor the enlarg)ment of our plans, but a concern to have a proper 
distribution of their teachers, on the principal islands of the group. 

Oahu, with more than 20,000 inhabitants, embracing the station 
at Honolulu, required at least two of the pre achers and the 
secular a-ent ; Kauai with 10,000, one or two ; Maui, with 2o 000, 
two : ancf Hawaii, with three times that population three or four 

Messrs. Ellis, Thurston, Bishop and Goodrich, being deputed 
by the mission, and accompanied by Mr. Harwood, made a tour 
throucrh, and round Hawaii, for the purpose of exploring the 
ground, preaching to the people, making them acquainted with our 
object, and reporting the comparative claims and advantages of the 
different parts of the field for missionary labor, and for new stations 
This service was, in the course of the summer, accomplished with 
care and toil, and manifold advantages, the narrative of which was 
soon given to the public, in an interesting volume, chiefly drawn 

UP KeC^Sthe king's mother, whose heart the Lord had opened, 
leavin- Waikiki, and being about to embark from Oahu with Hoa- 
pili an°d the young princess, for a residence at Lahaina, apprised 
us that she must have a missionary to speak fe good word and 
pray with her. Kalanimoku, Cox, Keoua and others, desired that 
missionaries might be located at Lahaina. The mission immedi- 
ately assigned Messrs. Stewart and Richards to that post. Being 
offered a free passage by the chiefs, they and their families em- 
barked from Honolulu, with the king's mother and her party on 
board the Cleopatra's Barge, or « Haaheo o Hawaii," Pride ,oi 
Hawaii, of which Kalanimoku, in courtesy to the queen-mother 
and the missionaries, took the command for this service. 

The king and other members of the royal family, and several ot 
the missionaries, assembling with this detachment on the quarter 
deck of the brig, united in a parting hymn and prayer, and re- 
turned on shore. The party, accompanied by Mr. Loomis, to aia 
the establishment of fceVw post, sailed May 28th and reached 
Lahaina, on the 31st, after a rough passage of a little less than 
one hundred miles. , , 

The chiefs not being able to accommodate their teachers at 



HOSPITALITY OF KEOPUOLANI AND KALANIMOKU. 191 

once with a convenient shelter, desired them to find temporary 
quarters with Mr. Butler, an American, whose residence was about 
seventy or eighty rods in the rear of the landing. They were 
received with civility, by Mr. B., and for a little season, were qui- 
etly located in his thatched cot, where they say, " The thick 
shade of the bread-fruit trees, which surround his cottage, the 
rustling of the breeze through the bananas and the sugar cane, 
the murmur of the mountain streams encircling his yard, and the 
coolness and verdure of every spot around us, seemed, in contrast 
with our situation during a six months' voyage, and four weeks 
residence at Honolulu, like the delights of an Eden ; and caused 
our hearts to beat warmly with gratitude to the Almighty Being, 
who had brought us in safety to the scene of our future labors, 
and had at once provided us with so refreshing an asylum." 

On further acquaintance with Lahaina, B. Stockton remarked, 
that though it had been compared to Eden, she thought it more 
like the land " East of Eden." 

On the morrow after their debarkation at that place, the queen, 
the young princess, Kalanimoku and other chiefs, and their atten- 
dants and others, amounting to some hundreds, assembled for 
worship in the open air. The brethren with Taua, a Tahitian 
teacher attended with them, delighted with the privilege of erect- 
ing a public altar there under circumstances so encouraging 
which they wished their Christian friends could have witnessed, 
uii that interesting Sabbath. 

Kalanimoku soon offered them a site for building A few cul- 
tivated patches were given them to aid their maintenance, and 
fresh provisions, fruit, fowls, pigs, etc., were occasionally sent 
them by the queen mother. 

In a few days, she asked William K., their helper, "Have they 
any pork?" He replied, "Yes." "Have they any do°- V> 
" Meat dog." " Any potatoes V } " No." " Any melons V " No." 
Sending two men loaded with potatoes and melons, she quickly 
supplied this deficiency. So full and frank were the tokens of 
kindness, that they say, " No Christian congregation in America 
could have received a clergyman, coining to minister the Word of 
Life to them, with greater hospitality or stronger expressions of 
love and good will." Two houses, in Hawaiian style, each 
twenty-three feet by fifteen, were soon built for them by the na- 
tives ; and within a month of their landing there, a temporary 
house for public worship was commenced by Kalanimoku Keo- 
puolani,and Keoua, the acting governor of Maui. Their de- 
pendants being called out to do this work, performed it with ap- 
parent cheerfulness and good will, as a far more happy service 
than the building of temples for heathen gods ; and among the 
chattering laborers were often heard the short emphatic phrases 
" Ka hale o ke Akua— ka hale pule— maikai— maikai nui," 
(The house of God— the house of prayer— good, very good.) 
Kalanimoku, during his short stay, continued his efforts already 



192 VISIT OF LIHOLIHO TO MAUI. 

happilv becnin. He said to the missionaries, "I am growing old. 
My eyes are already dim. I may soon be blind. I must learn in 
haste, or I shall never know the right way. I greatly desire to 
be like Keopuolani and Opukahaia. Come, therefore, to my 
house daily and teach me, for soon my eyes will see no more.'j 
Nahienaena, the young princess, though m her childhood and 
surrounded with heathen pollution, was an interesting pupil. 
The missionaries and their wives earnestly desired to withdraw 
her from the scenes of heathen corruption, and throw around her 
daily the protecting shield of Christian families. But this could 
be accomplished only in part, as in that state of the nation she 
could not well be detached from the native community. 

Keopuolani, her mother, notwithstanding her infirm health, was 
equally interesting and promising as a pupil, and even more so on 
account of the readiness with which she received spiritual instruc- 
tion for the benefit of her soul. She needed no earthly sovereign 
to require her to listen to the Word of God, whose own challenge 
to attention, made known by his messengers, was far better for 
her. And having once commenced a Christian course, she 
encountered opposition with meekness and firmness. A chief, 
unfriendly to Christianity, said to her, "You are old, and ought not 
to study so much." She replied, " I am old, and perhaps near 
to death, and therefore must learn soon, or never find the right 
way." " You have built two houses," he said, " for the mis- 
sionaries, and a house of prayer, and are about to build a school- 
house ; it is not right." " Kalanimoku," she replied, " says it is 
rio-ht, and so does my teacher ; it is right ; that is my opinion. - 
He added, " The missionaries are not right in denying us our 
pleasures, telling us to leave off rum and revelry, and to sing and 
pray, which can do no good. Send them away, and letus drink 
rum and be merry, as formerly." From what school of infidelity 
did this heathen learn these objections to piety and a Christian 
life 1 She said to him, " My teachers are good ; I will follow 
their instructions. Go with me." Others said, " It may be well 
for us to learn the palapala, but prayer and tabu days will not 
enrich us." The opposition which early converts encountered 
shows the basis of the obloquy and opposition which the sons of 
the Puritans meet, in propagating a religion that holds no compro- 
mise with the vile pleasures and criminal indulgences of those 
who love darkness rather than light. 

Liholiho and Kamamalu came to Lahaina, and visited his mo- 
ther. Being then at Lahaina to aid the labors of the station, 1 
secured theTr attention to books for a short time. He, however, 
was quickly off to the other side of the island— Mr. Richards 
and myself seeking him, and William Kamahooula, who was wan- 
dering with him, crossed over the low isthmus between the jolty 
mountains which rise in the western and eastern parts of Maui. 
We passed through Waikapu in the middle of the isthmus, the 
birth-place of Bartimeus. Between this place and the northern 



CHIEFS' HAWAIIAN SUPPER. I93 

shore we walked over a bed of sand (a part of an extensive 
plain), mingled with the bones of former generation., an !i I *? v ! 
to constant changes of position bST?^ 
winds. These bones may have been once in the heathen arrni^ 
of Kalaniopuu, Kahekili, and Kamehameha. We found \i ma 
jesty and the wandering youth at Wailuku on the sea-shore Td 
after one night in that place, at that time apparently comfortless 
returned with William to Lahaina. J comiortless, 

Soon, Kaahumanu, Kaumualii, Naihe, Kapiolani Namahana 
Laanu, and other chiefs, with a numerous retinue 'arrived there 

rrded^'Passrnff*"^'^ 8 ""V™ sc «--rs', exceed ngl" 
T2f Passln S from thelr vessels to the shore one of their 

double canoes was swamped in the surf, without mucTdamacre 

fpec m:" d of ng t'he n: f r PP ^ SC6ne f a V 0ng * e beach «hibfted a^j 
specimen of the rude customs of the nobility, to which the mild 

tSSSX ™ SoST- evenings ' - the '— I ££ 

sla^ghtedtd'bfkeTin L^lJ^A^J^r 
repast of a few simple articles if profusion is prefaL Slaughter 4 
ed animals, larger and smaller, baked whole, are set forth "ffu 1 
size on heavy wooden platters, placed on the ground 0? mats A 

and fi^ ^.T Cakbashes . of M ^ other fishes of^getabli 
and fish. The company sit or recline around upon mats A 
strong man down on his knees or hams, with nakTanT sets to 
the work of dividing, by cutting and pulling. The Quests not 
watria^Lld with fin' d '^^ih a J s first i„ g a Ue d!k "of 

^^ti^fcrisses^rr/s^rur 8 to hand '- meat > fish ' 

lar^toretrf L mZ;,Srmg^ofl-u^ Ss ^ T 
numerous party, hungry from thf lie m l itt^T ? 
repast, some of them having tea and thread added ff 
ordinary dishes. The re/drank cold £2£t£%££& 

their ZSZ ^w Sb^iSs r e,ling gu T s r* 

set before them In this 5^3 S^ 

n the open air, by the light of the glaring torched T wriS 1 1 V 
ter to announce to her lord on the fther fide of M^ h farrivai 
of Kaahumanu and her party. Before the evening closed X 
missionaries led the multitude in praver to the Ch%Zl , V > 
whom they had begun to acknowfedTtnoulh Namfn! * ^ 
wards said of herself, what each ofte^cXe- mjht havef fj" 
"I lived ,„ the house ol mirth and feasting till neardesfruction » 
The new church being erected within three months from the Y„ 
cation of the missionaries there, preparations weVeimTedtteW 
made for dedicating it. It was of Moderate dimension^, foS 



194 DEDICATION OF THE LAHAINA CHURCH. 

narv structure, and frail material; but in its spiritual design, it was 
r/inferior to he mos t costly and superb churches of Christendom. 
Most of the nobility favorable to the mission, chiefly the grand- 
chMrenld great grid-children of King Kekaulike, assembled 
with the Deople, August 24th, to dedicate this humble temple to 
Jehovah." The dedication sermon was founded on the language of 
the devout and admiring patriarch awakening from his delightful 
lision of angels ascending and descending between earth and 
heaven "This is none other than the house of God and his is he 
gateof Heaven." We sang Tappan's Ode, « Wake, Isles of the 
South," and a Jubilee hymn, 

" Blow ye the trumpet, Mow 

The gladly solemn sound, 
Let all the nations know, 

To earth's remotest bounds, 
The year of Jubilee is come, 

Return, ye ransomed sinners, home. 

I had never more freedom or pleasure in attem^ng to addrw. 
the throne of grace in the unaccustomed accents of the Hawaiian 
language, than in offering the dedicatory prayer in opening this 
house of worship. The high chiefs and others appeared to take 
Sasure in [he solemn service. « Seldom," said the residen 
Sonaries, « have we seen a house filled with a more crowded 
Md interesting audience," and our hope was, that many an audi- 
ence equally attentive and interesting, might on these long neg- 
lected shores, listen to the joyful sound of salvation. 

The queen mother, who had aided in the erection of this little 
temple did noTmuch longer require the accommodation of temples 
3 with hands. Her fllness increased, and soon became alarm- 
WT Doctor Blatcheley, our physician at Honolulu, was sent for 
bv the king, and hastened to visit her. Meantime Kaua and Anna, 
Tahiti™ teachers were, in connexion with the missionaries, atten- 
Sether and Apparently highly useful. She earnestly .reques^ 
ed baptism and said, " I have g.ven myself to Je u Chr st I am 

his and wish to be like his people." C onvlnc ^ p th a t*tation 

die, and fearing that the people might renew the abominations 

which she had seen on the death of chiefs of her rank she took 

care to guard against them by her (lying counsels. ™e j^ngs 

she expressed respecting her friends who had left the tag befo re 

the true light arrived, and those whom she was about to leave to 

he guided%y it, indicated the power which *e Gospel had begun 

to exert at this'period. She had never seen a Christian die .But 

without such a pattern or model, she seemed to be taught oi the 

Spirit to lean on the great Shepherd's arm, as she descended into 

the valley, and to adorn his doctrine as she passeu through. 

To Kalanimoku, her friend, she said, "Great- my love to the 
Word of God. It is true— it is good. A good God is Jehovah. 



DYING COUNSELS OF KEOPUOLANI. 195 

The gods of Hawaii are false. My attachment to them is ended ; 
but I have love to Christ. I have given myself to him. I do 
not wish the customs of Hawaii to be observed when I die Put 
me m a coffin, and bury me in the earth in a Christian manner, 
and et the missionaries address the people. I remember my 
grandfather, Kalaniopuu, my father, Kauikeouli (Kiwalao), mv 
former husband, kamehameha, and other relatives, who trusted 
false gods, and died without the knowledge of the true God 
Great is my desire that my children may be instructed in the re- 
ligion of Christ, and know and serve God, and that you watch 
over them and counsel them to avoid evil associates, and walk in 
the right way Forsake not yourself the worship of God. Ob- 
serve the Sabbath. Do no evil. Love Jesus Christ, that Y ou 

W LlK r? ln k heaven -" She expressed to her' husband 
her solicitude for his proper attention to her people and 
the young princess, assured him of her confidence in the mercv 
of Christ towards her as a sinner, and her hope that he would 
take her to his own right hand ; and, as an intelligent and pious 
wife would naturally have counselled a husband not fully esta- 
blished in the faith said," Cast not away the Word of God, neither 
fail to love Jehovah, that he may love you, and we two may meet 
in heaven." To others around her she said, » I am about to die, 
and leave my children, my people, and these lands." 

She then gave the king a charge, which was motherly and iu- 
dicious and worthy of his regard. « This is my chargi to vou- 
Befriend your father's fronds and mine. Take care of these lands 
and the people. Kindly protect the missionaries. Walk the 

Chr'ift P Oh • P°t e w t] ? e i abbath - S *™ God. Love Jesus 
Christ. Obey God's Word, that you may prosper and meet me in 
heaven If the people go wrong, follow them not, but lead them 
yourself in the right way, when your mother is gone." To the 
chiefs in general she said, « Protect the teachers who have come 
to this land of dark hearts ; give heed to their instructions • re 
ject not the commands of God. Love him— obev his word 
Give heed to the Sabbath and the palapala, and neglect not to 
pray to God. He is a good God. Our former gods were vain 
But Jehovah is the God by whom we may have S etemaTlife T„ 
heaven." How different the circumstances of a dying chieftain 
calmly contemplating, by faith, the world of eternaf light and 
glory as her future inheritance through Christ, from thf gloom 
and horrors of heathenism which sometimes appalled her warrior^ 
hearted ancestors and their contemporaries, as they went down" 
to the darkness of the grave. She could say as sl/e approached 
the tomb, leaning on the Savior, « It is not dark now " 

Messrs Ellis and Ruggles arrived at Lahaina in her last hours 
too late to instruct her, but in season to render important aklTo 
the minds of o hers on the occasion. At the earnest solicitation 
of the king and chiefs, Mr. E., with the concurrence of the other 
missionaries, baptized her in her dying hour. 



196 BAPTISM, DEATH, AND FUNERAL OF KEOPUOLANI. 

She finished her course on the l<3th of September Consider- 
able alarm was momentarily felt, and was increased by the repre- 
sentation? of foreigners from Honolulu, lest the homd excesses 
of hlthenism would break forth to the exposure of all classes ; 
but w th "he exception of the wailing, order prevailed in striking 
centrist with the confusion and excessive indulgences of the vile 
passions, which had been customary in the darker days of hea- 

^ATevenin*, after her decease, the missionaries visited the 
apartment where lay her remains surrounded by her .bereaved 
and afflicted friends. They were comparatively quiet. lhe 
solemn evening sacrifice on this occasion was peculiarly interest- 
£ The bereaved husband and the two children, the prince 
l™l' nrineess wept much. Her friend, Kalanimoku, who, on the 
loss of hi owfwife, Likelike, two years before, had sat down to 
amuse himself at the heathen game of puheruhene, was now con- 
vulsed wUh grief at the departure of this mother of kings, whom 
he now esteemed as a Christian. 

Loud and repeated wailings were heard among he multitude 
for several days. They burst out with great violence on the 
arrival of Gov! Kuakini' from Hawaii, just before the interment 
Ir may have been partly from sympathy, partly as a profession of 
sneere regard to the deceased and her relatives and partly to 
disarm or soften any one who, on the occasion of such changes, 
might be disposed to assert unwelcome claims, or commit .violence. 
The motives which influence the heathen mind, and the specific 
reasons on which heathen customs are founded and sustained are 
not easily ascertained. Pagans often do things for which them- 
selves cannot or will not assign any reason, further than to say, 
" Such is the custom of the country." . 

On the 18th of September, a great concourse of people, includ- 
ing the chiefs and their attendants, the missionaries and foreign- 
er! the children and relatives of the deceased, and thousands of 
the peasantry, assembled under the kou trees, near the beach, for 

the funeral services. . , 

A stage, or low platform, was provided, on which the speaker 
and other missionaries were accommodated. Not a few of the 
People put on some badge of mourning for the dead to the use 
of which a tendency, as in most nations, was manifest among the 
Hawaiians. The wailing which had been so mournful and in- 
cessant from the hour of her death till the public Christian ser- 
vices were about to commence, was suspended, and good order 
m-evailed. The better instructed, or more intelligent, part ot the 
immense concourse listened with attention to an appropriate dis- 
ease by Mr. Ellis from Rev. xiv., 13 : « Blessed are the dead 
which die in the Lord." A procession of about four hundred, 
was formed to attend and convey the honored remains to the 
tomb It moved in solemn order as follows : First, gentlemen 
from 'foreign countries who happened to be present and wished 



ENSNARING OP THE KING. 197 

to show their respect; then the missionaries in mourning-, fol- 
lowed by the favorite attendants of the deceased ; next' the 
remains on a bier borne on men's shoulders, and six pall- 
bearers embracing four wives of Liholiho and two principal 
women bearing each a kahili, or rod of plumes, such as the highest 
chiefs delighted to have held over them as graceful nodding badges 
of distinction The mourners followed, two by two, thf prince 
and princess, the king and Hoapili, Kalanimoku and Governor 
tfoki, Kaumuahi and Kaahumanu, Governor Adams, Opiia and 
Wahinepio, Governor Kaikeoewa and Keaweamaki, Na^he and 
Kapiolani, succeeded by their attendants. 

n JiTnT^ St ° 0d , 0I t b ° th Sid f of the wa y t0 S aze at the solemn 
pageant as it passed, to most of them new, and to many an affect- 
ing proof that they had lost a friend and patroness, whose depart- 
ure was not the less afflicting because she had but so recently 
shown any true concern for their best interests. The missionaries 
were not among the least afflicted and sincere mourners. But 
rrl" 1 »T W ™ fei S ned > they committed « dust to dust, ashes 

he n^'lf iv e u denCe thEtthe G ° Spel was takin S r °°t, and that 
the soul of this Hawaiian convert had gone to a better country, and 

left the proof of her reform to aid their cause, afforded hem 

strong consolation Nay, they exulted in the confidence that the 

same causes which were adequate to arrest her attention and lead 

her to penitence, prayer, and faith, and to put her in possession of 

thnnifT^ °/ salvatl ° n > w *re equally adequate to bring tens of 
thousands of her countrymen to the same inheritance With 
invigorated courage, the whole company of missionaries addressed 
themselves anew to the main business of enlightening the nation 
in the doctrines and enlisting them in the dutL of Christianity. 

the nfln! 'I"' 6 " u d f "\ ndS ° f * c deceased brou ght stones from 
the ruins of an old neighboring heathen temple, and laying them 

Send VTn ' r'T d th f- t0mb Wh6re th6 ' had de P° sit ^ theS 
tnend. Though performed in a manner more gay and trifling 

or more rude and toilsome than the best taste or philosophy woufd 

have dictated, for men and women of rank carried heavy stones 

m their arms, or on their shoulders, attended by servants carrying 

SiTof a ° ff e S V Stl0 ' ^ lab ° r WaS a rati0na ' and commend y abl! 
fof hX^ltu! -T ? d reSpeCt - And if *is was reasonable 
ablv mL\t g r v.! " atlVeS !2 r6S P ect t0 *e dead, how reason- 
ably nngh enlightened men from Christian lands, have been ex- 
pected to take an interest in the true welfare of he living chUdren 

raJforfe^sS? * * ^ ^^nence^ft 
How deeply grieved were the missionaries to find a gentleman of 
standing from the United States, assiduously enticingfhe kingTnto 
intoxication, and boasting of his success ! Though for a timf, the 
of ft^T* bee , n t^ch e d with the sickness, death,!nd exhortations 

t^lZ f7l aDd *! !? lemn re '« i0US Services connected with them, 
endeavored to avoid the snare which he thought was laid for him 



19g MEETING OF THE LIBERALS. 

he fell too easy a prey to the wicked, who, after several trials, 
prevailed by the artful offer of cherry brandy, accompanied with the 
assurance that it would not harm him. m m m 

After this inglorious triumph, the missionaries called at the 
king's, and found him under the power of intoxicating drink, and 
encouraging; revelry. He, like other lovers of the world, still 
looked for consistency in Christians. He demanded, " Why do you 
come here 1 You are my friends, but this is the place of the devil. 
—You are good men, and ought not to be here." Kindly expos- 
tulating with him, they passed on, but seemed not to get out of 
the same usurper's territory by coming to the lodging-place oi 
Governor Adams, where there were foreigners industriously en- 
gaged in attempts to encourage him also to contemn religion, and 
to ioin with them in the lowest vulgarity and folly. 

What injuries were inflicted by civilized hands upon the rulers 
and people, every week, while drunkenness, lewdness, gambling, 
Sabbath-breaking, and blasphemy, were countenanced and prac- 
tised by men who claimed an elevation in rank, education and 
religion, somewhat above the common class. Two of these, 
a Yankee and a Frenchman, claiming considerable precedence, 
and considering the sentiments of the missionaries too illiberal lor 
that quarter of the world, where more indulgence to the passions, 
they supposed, ought to be allowed than would be proper m en- 
lightened and Protestant countries, undertook to conduct a Sab- 
bath meeting at Honolulu, soon after the mission was fairly esta- 
blished there. Of this none complained. Naihe and Kapiolam, 
thinking, perhaps, that these men had begun to reform, and were 
disposed to promote the worship of God, were drawn once or 
twice to attend their meeting. But judging the efforts of the gen- 
tlemen to be mimicry or burlesque, soon stood aloof, and though 
but little instructed, thought the doctrines and practice of the mis- 
sionaries more trust-worthy and better adapted to their neces- 

sities 

The gentlemen conducted the meeting by rotation for a time, 
till on a certain Sabbath, one of them being too much disabled by 
artificial stimulus to perform his part, the course was broken up. 
But both became more distinguished by their advocacy of the 
intrusion of the exclusive ecclesiastics of Rome, than of piety or 
purity, or subordination to rulers, human or divine. 

The champion of liberal sentiments in the United States has 
said, " A man of only ordinary goodness, who puts himself for- 
ward in this work, throws a suspiciousness over the efforts of bet- 
ter men, and thus the world come to set down all labor for 
spreading Christianity as a mere pretence. The heathen ^abhor 
our religion because we are such unhappy specimens of it. 

On the arrival of the reinforcement already noticed, measures 
were taken for the re-occupancy of the station at Kailua. Kuakini, 

* Ghanning's Essays. 



RESUMING THE STATION AT KAILUA. 199 

the governor, residing there, had been encouraged by the mission- 
aries to expect it, and had commendably exerted himself to pre- 
pare the way for it, by keeping up a school^ and erecting a house 
of worship. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, having waited for new 
helpers to be associated with them in resuming their labors there, 
found them especially to their choice in Mr. and Mrs. Bishop, and 
preceding them a little, embarked from Honolulu, October 24th, 
1823. They, with their two children, Persis and Lucy, were ac- 
companied to the water-side by their fellow missionaries, where, 
after the little company had joined in a hymn and prayer, they set 
sail with mingled emotions, to rear anew the standard of the cross at 
the important spot which they had for a time been called to leave. 

In a crowded vessel of the natives they reached Lahaina on the 
fourth day. Here they tarried about a week. Mr. Thurston 
preached several times to full and attentive congregations. Re- 
freshed by Christian intercourse, and encouraged by what appear- 
ed to be the Lord's doings there, they passed on to Kailua, where, 
on the second day, they arrived in safety and were kindly re- 
ceived. 

Liholiho, arriving by another vessel, on what proved his last 
visit to that place, landed simultaneously with the missionary. 

As the king appeared on the beach, says Mr. T. — 

u The assembled multitude of subjects commenced a wailing. The 
king stepped from his boat, advanced a few steps, and standing in the 
centre of the circle, lifted up his voice for nearly twenty minutes, wail- 
ing with the multitude in the cry of aloha. Well might emotions of 
tenderness take possession of his heart, on returning to witness the 
scenes of his childhood and youth, and the house sacred to the remains 
of his venerated father, who, with all his power and greatness, had no 
better god to worship than the neglected idol, which still stands, and is 
now hooted at by the passing boy as a senseless block." 

After a repast ordered by Mr. Young, and an interview with the 
king, he says, 

" The next day, the governor furnished us, for our present accom- 
modation, with a large house, which had been built and occupied; by 
Kaahumanu. He also offered the use of one of his sail-boats, and 
men to assist in removing our effects from the vessel. 

u Thus have I been called to return, and again sit down on this bar- 
ren spot, where the first seven months of my missionary course were 
spent, where I labored and where I wept. But with all its rudeness 
and barrenness, it is a most interesting field for missionary exertion. 
Within thirty miles of this place, there are not less than 20,000 in- 
habitants who live clustered in villages. In this village there are 
about 3000 inhabitants. 

" This place is the permanent residence of the governor. He daily 
takes tea and coffee at his own table, is fast rising in civilized habits, 
and speaks the English language intelligibly. He has lately purchased 



200 FIRST CHURCH ON HAWAII. 

a framed house, brought from America. This house adds much to the 
appearance of his establishment, which he has been enclosing with a 
wall ten or twelve feet high, and about the same in thickness." 

While providing and ramparting a ceiled house for himself, the 
governor had been equally prompt in erecting a church, sixty feet 
by thirty, in advance of the missionary, and enclosing it with the 
ruins of a heathen temple. Of its completion and dedication, Mr. 
T. thus writes to the Secretary of the Board : — 

" As erected by a heathen ruler on heathen ground, encircled by the 
ruins of a fallen Heiau, where so lately were offered human victims, 
it wants neither gold nor carved work to induce the benevolent mind to 
contemplate it with interest. There may the mighty God vouchsafe 
his presence, and repenting sinners give joy to angels. During one 
month after reaching this place, public services were attended on the 
Sabbath beneath the shade of some kou trees in the king's yard. But 
the house being completed December 10th, the chiefs and people of 
Kailua assembled for the solemn services of dedication. These were 
commenced by reading a part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the 
temple translated into the Hawaiian language. We then sang the 
Jubilee Hymn, ' Pupuhi i kapu oukou.'' — ' Blow ye the trumpet' I 
preached a sermon on this occasion from Haggai i : 7, 8 : * Thus saith 
the Lord of Hosts, Consider your ways. Go up to the mountains and 
bring wood and build the house, and I will take pleasure in it, and I 
will be glorified saith the Lord.' " 

Eight weeks later he had the happiness to say : — 



u 



The congregations which usually assemble are from six hundred to 
one thousand, who listen with a good degree of seriousness. During 
the two past months, by the particular request of the governor, either 
Thomas or myself has conducted family worship at his house, morning 
and evening. This practice has also been introduced into the families 
of other inferior chiefs. During seasons of public worship, one woman 
of considerable distinction, whose head is silvered with age, is ever seen 
sitting on the mat, leaning on the end of the foremost form, seemingly 
regardless of everything but what falls from the mouth of the speaker. 
We have had several interviews with her. She called on us one evening 
after meeting, expressing, with much feeling, her desire to know and 
worship God aright, before going to the grave. Hopu taught her a 
short prayer, which she and her train repeated till fixed in their minds, 
and then returned home, repeating it as they passed along. 

" Kapiolani, Naihe, and their train, have several times come sixteen 
miles from Kaawaloa to this place, for the sake of hearing the Gospel. 
Ever since missionaries arrived, Kapiolani has constantly been situated 
near them, and for nearly two years has listened to the words of eternal 
life in her own language. In consequence of her being separated from 
the other chiefs, Kalanimoku asked her, by letter, if she was not lonely. 
The purport of her reply was, ' Lonely ! No. If I am separated from 
my friends, here is God ; and with him I have communion. Besides, 



EARLY EFFORTS OF KEALAEKUA CHIEFS. 201 

on these shores, there are two gates of Heaven (alluding to this meet- 

^J^btlft ^t^d.^"^ ^ KaaWal ° a) ' ^ C0 ^ UenCe 
" Kamakau an elderly chief, residing at the same place, appears in 
a still more interesting manner. He too, with his wife and train, have 
several times come to this place on Saturday, that they might have 
opportunity of enjoying the privileges of the sanctuary. The last time 

{!V a .w u 6 r ? mail J ed ^ rou g h ^ week and over the next Sab- 
bath, that he might from day to day be favored with instruction. On 
the morning of the last Sabbath, on hearing the second bell ring for 
meeting, he started to go ; but it was suddenly impressed on his mind with 
great force, Pray, pray, before you go to the place of worship,' and 
he stopped short, kneeled down, and breathed out the following prayer • 
O Jehovah here we are, going before thy presence on this sacred 
day, with the common people ; may we meet with the presence of thy 
kon, Jesus Christ, m thy house of prayer.' 

< ; He expressed much satisfaction in the truths which he heard, and 
longed to become acquainted with the whole Word of God The last 
time he saw us he appeared much animated. Everything he uttered, 
the very expression of his countenance, conveyed feelings to the heart 
which would warm the bosoms of angels. The morning of his return 
he called on the governor, and, on being requested, readily engaged in 
prayer with him and his family. After walking to the beach with his 
people, and before stepping into his canoe, he kneeled down and offered 
up a short prayer to God for protection on his way home. < A great 
minister,' said the governor, as he stood reflecting on the prayers and 
conversation of this man ; and seeing him sail away, he added, < A great 
missionary.' At his own place he forbids his people working or bath- 
ing on the Sabbath, and regularly assembles them twice to pray and 
converse with them on religious subjects. He seems to have been 
searching for truth as for a hid treasure. I once heard him pray in his 
own family, and I was surprised at the simplicity, fervency, and appa- 
rent sincerity which were manifested, as well as with the correctness of 
religious sentiment which the prayer contained 

" On this important, long neglected island, two standards of the cross 
are now erected, and throughout its borders the Gospel trumpet has been 
blown. With my associates I have travelled and searched out the land. 
These eyes beheld the miseries of the people. Full seventy-five thousand 
e a t "J al * the P°" utl0n of sin, and groping their w'ay through life 
mall the darkness of nature. As we passed from place to place, we 
told withm the cottage, beneath the shade tree, and by the way ide! 
of a God and of a Savior. Thousands listened to the words of Lva! 
hon for the first, and many for the last time. 

"Already some have gone down to the grave. Yet who can limit 
tha mercy which gave to our race a Savior ? It may have guided 
souls to heaven through the instrumentality of a single sermon But 
what is to be done for those who survive ? A single soul ! Who can 
speak its value? Who estimate the happiness it will enjoy if saved- 
or the misery it must for ever endure, if lost. Disciples of Jesus' 
you who have been nurtured in the cradle of piety, whose souls have 
been redeemed by the blood of the Son of God, and are soon to 
stretch the wing for immortality, think of these perishing immortals » 



202 THE KING DESIGNS TO VISIT ENGLAND. 

The same autumn a new movement was made. Liholiho, 
having been assured of the friendly regards of George the Fourth 
and the President of the United States, cherished a desire to 
make the acquaintance of these personages, and to visit their 
countries, and having a propensity for roving, hastily resolved 
on making a voyage to England and America. The hearts 
of kings are deep, and it is not easy to decide what were 
the primary objects of this voyage, so prematurely and inju- 
diciously undertaken, without any intimation to the authorities 
of those countries of such an intention, or any assurance from 
them that a visit would be well received. 

His restlessness and homelessness in his own country, the con- 
ception that his pleasures might be increased, his political and 
commercial knowledge promoted, his alliances strengthened, and 
some special favor from King George secured to himself as a 
brother monarch, were doubtless among the reasons which led 
him to this step. It is possible that he intended it as an experi- 
ment to break from polygamy. Capt. Starbuck an American 
master of an English whaleship, L'Aigle, who had shown us 
kindness, touching at the islands this season, homeward bound 
offered the king and his suite a free passage to England, which 

he readily accepted. 

The more sagacious chiefs were not without their apprehen- 
sions that evil would befall him or them, if he should pursue his 
plan without a competent and trustworthy interpreter and in- 
structor: and therefore, to meet the case, they, in concurrence 
with the king and Kamamalu, interested themselves to secure the 
services of Mr. Ellis. He, willing to attend him as a Chris- 
tian teacher and interpreter, and desirous to remove Mrs. Ellis to 
England on account of her severe and protracted illness, made 
known his readiness to accept the service, provided his family 
could accompany him, under the care of Dr. Williams, the sur- 
geon. The rulers offered to pay Capt. S. for their passage, but 
he obiected— first, because he had not room. His surgeon, Dr. 
Williams, sympathizing with the missionary family, offered to 
give up his state-room for their accommodation. The captain 
then affirming that he was not allowed to carry passengers to 
England for money, and that to overcrowd his ship might affect 
his insurance, persevered in declining. 

The expedient of fitting out the Cleopatra's Barge, for the 
accommodation of the party, including Mr. Ellis and family, was 
considered by the king and chiefs. But either skill, courage, cash, 
or time failed, and the king, foregoing the aid of Mr. E., con- 
cluded to dash ahead, as in his visit to Kauai. From among his 
wives he selected Kamamalu to attend him, who was not only 
a favorite and the most interesting, but had been charged by their 
common father with special duties towards her fraternal hus- 
band. For his suite, he selected Governor Boki, : and his 
wife Liliha; Kekuanaoa, subsequently governor of Oahu; JNai- 



DEPARTURE OF LIHOLIHO AND KAMAMALD. 203 

kekukui, of similar rank ; Manuia, and a son of Mr. Youne bv 
a native woman of rank. Nominating his little brother as his suc- 
cessor in case he should not return, which he ought to have con- 
sidered, and perhaps did consider, extremely doubtful, he left him 
and the government in the hands of Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku 
icoq P xr rty f mb f! ced from Honolulu on the 27th of November, 
1823. Novel and interesting to the nation was the embarkation 
of their sovereign and his suite on board a foreign ship, for a Ions 
voyage putting himself into the power of an irresponsible for- 
eigner to visit distant countries, as tradition represents Lono, one 
of their former gods to have done. They could not, of course, 
tell what might probably befall their king and his company, in 
whom many were interested as relatives, nor whether they should 
be likely to see them again ; nor whether the government could 
stand unshaken without a present king, to whom all acknow- 
ledged allegiance. Ihey, like ancient Asiatics, lifted up their 
voice and wept. That parting scene was touching, even to 
strangers, and particularly to us, who then had our last interview 
with several of the number, over whom we had, for more than 
three years, been striving to exert influence for their instruction 
and conversion. 

It had not been wholly in vain. The king, as he had done be- 
fore, again recommended attention to the instruction of the mis- 
sionaries ; and Kamamalu distinguished herself as she was wont 
to do. This Amazonian lady, about twenty-six years of a<re, 

nl an i P ° r f' r°- f 1 u ,! en - lik t air > y et affectionate, filial, courteous 
patriotic and friendly to the missionary cause, breaking away 
from mother sisters, home, and native land, appeared ixceed 
ingly interesting in taking leave of the nation.^Few educated 
ad.es could have been more so, had they been called to leave 
their home, with the expectation even of never seeing it again. 
Standing on the stone quay near the boats, looking around with 
open countenance, she, m a tender and plaintive strain-an e! 

^l^rc\:7^:& pomed forth eloquentiy her ^ 

" O skies, plains, O mountains and oceans, 
O guardians and people, kind affection for you all 
Farewell to thee, the soil, * 

country, for which my father suffered; alas for thee !» 
Then, with a bold transition and strong apostrophe she ad 
dressed, in similar style, her deceased father, KaLhameha- and re" 
ne wing her professions of regard to his authority, heTpeMeyeri^" 
adherence to his charge to follow her husband 4h£ul{XsSJ 
" We both forsake the object of thy toil * 
I go according to thy command : 
Never will I disregard thy voice. 
I travel with thy dying charge, 
Which thou didst address to me." 
* The conquered country. 



204 THE RANK AND POSITION OF KAAHUMANU. 

What an ornament to her nation might this noble woman have 
become had she from her childhood been trained in the Christian 
religion, or had she been indulged with some years more of 
thorough instruction in the most useful knowledge, attended with 
the divine blessing ! 

As the company entered the boat and shoved off, the people 
thronged the shore and uttered their affecting response. Their 
loud weeping and parting salutations mingled with the roaring 
of the cannon on the walls of the fort, while the voyagers spread 
the sails of their ship and took their departure. Their persons 
were soon beyond our ken, and the hull and sails and masts soon 
disappeared behind the rolling billows. 

There should have been some good and important object to 
justify such a movement, and it should have been so far declared, 
that the nation might have had the satisfaction of acquiescing 
intelligently. It was, perhaps, one indispensable link in the 
chain by which the true interests of the nation were to be secured, 
though he may not have meant so. The sinking of the masts of 
their king's ship and his departure were, to the minds of some 
of the people, like the letting him down in a coffin into the 
grave. Doubtless the hand of Providence was, in this event, 
moving in mercy to the people for their salvation ; for how far 
soever it might have been from the calculations of the adven- 
turous monarch, it opened the way for the introduction of a policy 
far better than he had pursued. 

Kaahumanu, alluding to this movement in addressing the chiefs 
and people assembled at Kailua, some two years later, and affirm- 
ing what I never heard contradicted by any Hawaiian, friend or 
foe, though conceited, interested, and ill-designing men, of for- 
eign blood, have attempted to give a different view of her stand- 
ing, said : " My husband, the departed, was correct according to 
the former system. The country remains. Men depart. My 
husband diligently sought the true policy. He left me the charge 
over his son. We took charge, but he would not hear. He for- 
sook his father's policy, and went to Britain to seek a hakuaina^ 
a landlord. He fled from me and forsook me. You and I abode 
by the ancient policy till he departed. This is Kaahumanu who 
speaks. Make good your heart, and obey the Word of our 
Lord." 

On board the same vessel, the Frenchman, J. Rives, took 
a secret passage, a small circumstance by itself, but connected 
with greater events yet to be noticed — events of unhappy conse- 
quence to the Hawaiian nation, and to individuals of other na- 
tions, — French, English, and American. 

The ship passed round Cape Horn, and put in at Rio Janeiro 
for repairs and refreshments. The king and his suite there re- 
ceived respectful attention from the British consul-general and 
the constituted authorities, and passed on for England, where we 



GOVERNORSHIP OF MAUI— DISPERSION OF THE CHIEFS. 205 

leave them, for the present, to notice what immediately followed 
at home. J 

The departure of the king, and the opportunity thus afforded 
Kaahumanu as superior, and Kalanimoku as second, to hold the 
reins of government, formed a new epoch in the affairs of the 
nation. Many of the chiefs, from different parts of the islands, 
being assembled at Honolulu, on the occasion of the departure of 
the king and queen and Gov. Boki, not perturbed or disconcerted, 
but rather feeling more at liberty to breathe easily, remained to- 
gether a few days No disorders appeared to arise in conse- 
quence of so singular and material a movement. On the other 
hand, Kaahumanu, and Kalanimoku who took charge of affairs at 
Oahu and in general acted as the right hand man of the queen, 
with the co-operation of Keeaumoku, Adams, Kaikioewa, Hoa- 
pili, Kekauluohi, Kapiolani, and Naihe, made special efforts for 
forwarding the cause of schools, and the observance of the Chris- 
tian Sabbath, and a general attention to missionary instruction 
borne were, however disposed to suspend their opinion on the 
subject of religion till they should hear a full report, through the 
voyagers from England— the land of Christianity and Christian 
rulers. They were not yet willing to take up any heavy cross, 

of Gd eS much for the S ood of others > °r for the glory 

Keoua the acting governor of Maui, who had been some time 
instructed and was favorably disposed, died at Honolulu on the 
day of the king's departure, and was interred the following day 
Wahinepio, a woman of stern heathen character, the sister of 
Kalanimoku and Boki and cousin of Kaahumanu, succeeded him 
lor a time. But Kaahumanu eventually appointed Hoapili, her 
brother-in-law, to that office, which he sustained with dignity till 
the general triumph of Christianity in the islands 

At the breaking up of the consultation, five days after the kind's 
departure, the chiefs, who had come to Honolulu from other 
islands, repaired with their retinues to their several homes 
or posts of duty. Embarking on board eight bri^s and 
schooners mostly owned by them and under native commanders, 
leaving the harbor in regular and quick succession, and spreading 
all their white sails to the six knot N.E. trades, and stretching 
overWaikiki Bay in full sight from the mission houseMhef 
£ave us a beautiful and striking illustration of their advancement 
in navigation, and of the facility, safety, and comfort, with which 
they could pass from island to island, for pleasure or business, 
instead of depending on their frail canoes. This peaceful and 
apparently commercial scene, not only showed their abilitv to 

Z^ P lT,T t0 TJ dS v StatG ° f civilizat ion, but was symbolical 
of the liberty and facility now expected to be extended to those 
who desired it, to acquire the knowledge of letters and of salva- 
tion, and to practise the duties and enjoy the privileges of the 



CHAPTER IX. 

FIFTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FIRST OF KAAHUMANU. 1824. 

Introduction of the gospel at Hilo and Puna— Naihe and Kapiolani's house of wor- 
ship—New station at Kealakekua Bay— Reform meeting at Honolulu— Kaahu- 
manu a pupil at school examination— Schools a substitute for heathen sports— 
Parting with Kaumualii— Description of Waimea, his home— Hanapepe— Hoo- 
lua— Attempt to recover the C. Barge— Death of Kaumualii— Burning and re- 
building a church— Rebuke of a prophetess— Appointment of Kahalia—Insur- 
rection— Victory— Kaahumanu's fast and visit to Kauai— Letters from Kalani- 
moku— Kaikioevva made governor— Return of the warriors. 

It was now time to occupy a new post on the largest island of 
the group. The wide and open field in the eastern part of Ha- 
waii having been carefully explored by the missionaries, and found 
to present peculiar claims, the mission took a station there in the 
early part of 1824. To accomplish this at some sacrifice, Mr. 
and Mrs. Ruggles, freely leaving Kauai, where they had happily 
labored three years, and Mr. and Mrs. Goodrich, of the reinforce- 
ment, were associated and employed to commence the new station 
at Waiakea, central for the large districts of Hilo and Puna, 
which extend along the seaboard about eighty miles. They em- 
barked from Honolulu about the middle of January, on board the 
schooner Waterwitch, a vessel of thirty tons, owned by J. Hunne- 
well, Esq., who kindly volunteered to accompany them, and 
navigate the vessel for them. They were accompanied by Dr. 
and Mrs. Blatchley, for a temporary stay, by Messrs. Ellis and 
Chamberlain, on a missionary excursion, and Mr. and Mrs. Ely, 
bound to Kona. The little schooner, deep, full, and overflowing, 
accomplished the passage to Hilo in ten days, being nine days at 
sea. On their way, they touched and spent the Sabbath at La- 
haina, where Mr. Ellis preached to a great concourse, and were 
encouraged by decisive evidence of progress. _ This company of 
thirteen arriving a little after midnight at this new station, and 
needing hospitality such as none in the place but the mission 
family could give, and several of these being at this time ill, put 
to the test the kindness and tact of Mrs. Stewart, who gave them 
a cordial reception, and as she was wont, cheerfully contributed 
to the comfort of her guests and fellow-laborers. 

They had, while here, a striking view of the majestic Mauna- 
kea, distant about 120 miles, whose icy and snowy summit glit- 
tered in the morning sunbeams, beckoning them onward to the 
Station beyond its south-eastern base. Refreshed by the hospi- 



TAKING A NEW STATION AT HILO. 207 

talities of this new station, they re-embarked on Monday morn- 
ing and beat out between Maui and Molokai, and during the 
week were favored with moderate trade winds, whereas, had they 
been met with such a gale as often blows there, at that season, 
they would probably have been forced back and had their decks 
swept. The morning and evening sacrifice was daily offered on 
board, and the spirit of accommodation strove to make all com- 
fortable. Mill, there were some privations, as the commander 
and some of the passengers were not below deck during the nine 
days and nights at sea. Passing to the eastward of Maui, and 
along the north-east part of Hawaii, they anchored in Hilo bay 
about sun-set, and landed before dark with a few necessary arti- 
cles They at once prepared their lodging in a large thatched 
building, seventy feet by thirty, designed as a shelter for canoes, 
timber, and other articles, and, by order of the chiefs at Oahu 
appropriated to their use. It was without floor, partitions, or 
windows ; and though the canoes were removed, a large pile of 
long timber still occupied the central part of the building, near 
the rude posts that supported the ridge-pole. Ushered into this 
new missionary mansion, Saturday night, they were allowed 
without annoyance or assistance from the stupid inhabitants, to 
i Ca [? °i thenise ^ es as weI1 a s they could. With a little salt 
pork, ship bread, and tea from the vessel, halo and potatoes, and 
a single fowl procured of the natives on shore, a supper was 
soon prepared for the company of seventeen. The cooking was 
performed at a little fire kindled on the ground between the pile of 
timber on one side and midway between the two extremes of 
the house. Around this Mrs. Ruggles and her native domestics 

M T 1 e l 1 ^ °, thG ^ and a taper '- a % ht insuffidcS to 
dispel the darkness from the immense building,— reminded the 

spectator at the wide entrance, of the tales of efrlier times? On 

the other side, the rest of the company engaged in bringing in 

and putting up bedsteads, and cloth or mat partitions for the£ 

sleeping apartments. For their missionary table, two long, rough 

boards were brought from the vessel and put up/one end restifg 

on the central pile of timber, and the other on boxes. Around 

this when spread with their frugal fare, the company, with sharp 

ened appetite after the abstemiousness and privates 3 

therr voyage, cheerfully gathered, and with a peculiar zest, el 

joyed their evening repast, reserving a portion for breakfast.' 

1 he next day, the duties of preaching and public worshin 

engaged their attention To favor this, iLhumaiu had ffSS 

filLT * an ° th ? r bm / din S. of simil *r structure. It was TeU 
filled by the people and missionary company, to whom Mr. Ellis 
preached. In the midst of the service, a large pet hog, black 
and fat, asserting equal or superior right to occupancy, marched 
in, swinging her head armed with huge tusks. The native 
crowd, not daring to resist her, gave way, forcing the preaXr 
and his friends from their position. The murmlr of lurpAse 



208 SWINISH HAWAIIAN FAVORITES. 

and apprehension among the natives rose to boisterous shouting, 
and the congregation, retreating through the great doors at each 
end, left the hall of audience to the persecuting beast, whose 
rights were regarded, by high and low, as superior to those of the 
people, having been tabued, and often fed from the mouth of a 
native. Her feeder, more bold or skilful than the rest, approached 
the animal, and by repeated, gentle passes of the fingers on her 
bristly back, composed her to a sort of mesmeric sleep, more 
easily than leviathan is tamed. The congregation then resumed 
their places, and the preacher was allowed to finish his discourse. 
This hog was a tabu pet of Queen Kaahumanu, and bore her 

name. 

Hawaiian females were not fastidious, in those days, in the 
choice of pets. The missionaries who visited Kapapala in Kau 
the year before, give an amusing anecdote of a curly-tailed favor- 
ite sleeping with two sisters in the neighborhood of the volcano.* 

The schooner, on Monday, discharged the residue of the baggage 
of the two families, and of Dr. and Mrs. Blatcheley, who were to 
stay a few weeks; and soon proceeded round to Kailua, where 
Mr. and Mrs. Ely were disembarked, to enter on the work in 
Kona. The rest returned to Honolulu. 

The laborers at Hilo commenced the work under some discou- 
ragements, if the ignorance, stupidity, and vices of the people, of 
all classes, might be regarded as circumstances of discouragement. 
But were it not for wickedness, stupidity, ignorance, or super- 
stition, for what purpose would foreign missionaries need to go 
among them 1 Though our mission had now been in the islands 
nearly four years, yet some of the people of Puna and Hilo were 
as much afraid of the palapala, as they had been of Pele. 
Some retained their superstitious regard to the volcanic deities. 
Some, in their self-complacency, questioned or doubted whether 
any benefit equal to the trouble, could be obtained by attention 

* " Here," say the exploring missionaries, " we observed a species of favorite 
that we had not seen before. It was a curly-tailed hog, about a year and a half old, 
three or four feet long, and in tolerable order. He belonged to two sisters of our 
host, and joined the social circle around the evening hearth. The hog was lying by 
the side of them when we arrived. During the whole of the evening he closely 
followed every movement they made, and at supper put forth his nose and received 
his portion at their hands. According to custom, they washed their hands after their 
meal, and then passed the bowl to the hog. At the usual time for retiring to rest, 
these two ladies spread their mats and kapas on the ground in one corner, and, as is 
the usual practice, lay down to sleep with their clothes on. The hog waited very 
quietly till they had taken their places, when he marched over their kapas, and 
stretched himself along between them. The large kapa that covered them all was 
then drawn up by one of them to his ears, after which she reclined her head on a 
pillow by his side. Till this time we had maintained our gravity, but happening to 
look that way, and seeing the three heads all in a row, and the pig's black ears stand- 
ing up in the middle, we involuntarily burst into a laugh. This disconcerted them 
a little. The hog lifted up his nose and grunted ; and the host inquired the reason 
of our laughter. We told him the occasion of it. He said his sisters had a great 
attachment for the hog, having fed it from the hand ever since it was a few days 
old, and did not like to have it sleep with the other hogs out in the cold ; adding, that 
if it were to be put out, it would make such a noise all night at the door, that no one 
in the house would be able to sleep." — Tour round Hawaii. 



DARKNESS AND SECLUSION OF HILO. 209 

to missionary instruction. Some demanded what temporal advan 

aTr r' i die'^/XlfrsSl Ft"* ^ ^ 
for attend^ schoo^ 'afeg IT S^ TgCtS 
time and strength to teach them, and find themselves g 

That temporal advantage should have been the first question 
with the poor peasant in the blindness of pagan Hilo is not v^v 

fnT^ffl' S T th \ Same Sp l rit S0 often aPPears in the'enli e ht3 
and affluent merchants and nobles, lords and kings onhe earth 
To the Hawaiian*, as to the mass of mankind, fhat from wWch 

te ar/as; 32**5 o bv pl tre su d re: i *:■ as Lh ^ 

passed through, to attend to eZflt'J^X^ 2 Go7 
objected, on the pretence that it would interfere whh Lir s^cu' 

hi maTreside'ntat Kilo^ne $**""* ^ °^<S 
Hi.o and th |h r at stSts, *lf^J»£%£S% 
world, was difficult and unfrequent. Nor^vas there beside. It, 
missionaries, a civilized familvon that side of th ^ mountains or Jt 
Ztl mUC , h tl f h0rt of a hundred miles ; and bntZeorZTonZ 

But dark and forbidding- as Hilo was at that t,' mo *„u i 
—encedjnativeteache'rs,^ 

and chiefs, instructed at other stations, favored their effort^ In ♦ P ' 
months, a house was erected for the families, by ordt of' KahT 

feSonrv a Mr"' the ninth £ erect ^ » the islands, durngou; 
an f°"7 ears 'abor, was soon finished in the frail Hawaiian Lie 
and the Gospel made known ; and in a few vears a new f »,/ e 
h.ngs appeared, and from 'these small lelZLs the l°l 
there has gone forward like a river. De S lnn "igs the work 

The romantic might easily imagine Hilo to be a verv in 
viting location, among barbarians, on account of the beau v~ 
grandeur, and wonders of nature, which are there so interesting 
Nay, ,t may too be thought, even by the sober, pious mind o b g ; 
now a desirable residence, because the wonders of nature and 

o tw, 3 ° f ? ra , Ce T. there united and s ° distinguished vet 
o this day, no c.vibzed family on earth is known t g have chosen 
rt for a residence, except those who are sent there to disnel the 
moral darkness, and to watch over the spiritual interests of thnn 

«d feX oFt„ri and t0 .° imbeCOe ' Wlth a " th ^ -tbHous'ness 
and fertility of their rough country, to give a decent maintenance 

to their missionaries ,n their arduous labors of love. Such a To. 

cation could hardly be chosen by a cultivated family, for the sake" 

r/jX^C" pSgl g ° 0d t0 ^ ~* ^"'cs^meTa: 
after the arrival of the reinforcement, ve'r) sdidtous to7ecl/eZ 



210 NEW CHURCH AT KAAWALOA. 

themselves and people, a missionary to reside at their place, at 
Kaawaloa, on the north side of Kealakekua Bay. It was very 
difficult to spare a man from the other portions of the field, while 
it seemed almost indispensable that two families should be located 
at each of the occupied stations. Kapiolani seemed so deeply in- 
terested in this commendable object, that we generally encouraged 
her to persevere in her efforts, in the hope that she would, at length, 
succeed, when it should seem good to our Great Director. Having 
made applications, during a period of six months after the arrival 
of the reinforcement, she wept when she thought her importunity 
had failed, and she must remove from Honolulu, where she had 
been instructed in the best things, to her old heathen home, on 
Hawaii, without a kumu to lead her, her husband, and her peo- 
ple, in the paths of Christianity. How tardily do the churches of 
Christendom move to meet the wants of the perishing in heathen 
lands ! She went mourning back to her place — the scene of strife 
between her predecessors and Captain Cook and his party — and 
there continued seeking and asking for a missionary, and with 
uncommon energy preparing the way there for the establishment 
of the Gospel. 

Kamakau, Naihe's head-man, advanced in years, but interest- 
ing, inquisitive, and communicative, was ready to aid her. Alapai 
and Kuhio, stewards of Naihe and Kapiolani, appeared also to 
espouse the missionary cause. These five persons constituted, at 
that early peiiod, a sort of mission for the promulgation of the 
Christian religion, in that region. They not only urged forward 
instruction in schools, but maintained religious worship on the 
Sabbath, in two or three different villages, where some of them 
would lead in prayer, read, sing, and exhort, and tell of the great 
salvation. In these cases they were heard with attention. 
Naihe and Kapiolani frequently sent a boat or canoe, on Saturday, 
to Kailua, some fifteen miles, to bring a missionary to preach to 
them on the Sabbath, and again on Monday to carry him back. 
So strong was the desire of these chiefs and their coadjutors to 
have the Gospel preached to them and their people, that they 
built a convenient house of worship, sixty feet by thirty, and con- 
tinued their importunate request, to the mission, for a preacher. 
Meantime, the missionary on his visits preached to attentive con- 
gregations, under the spreading branches of a large kou tree, 
within a few paces of the place where Cook fell ; and occasionally, 
to ruder hearers, on the opposite, or Kealakekua side of the bay, 
in a grove, where the mark of a ball from Cook's ship was still 
visible in the trunk of a cocoanut tree. 

Their new church, built with care and neatness, in the Hawaiian 
style, being completed, Mr. Thurston, by invitation, preached the 
dedication sermon, March 29th, 1824. Great propriety of de- 
meanor was manifested both by chiefs and people. A large 
assembly listened attentively to the Word ; and the whole scene, 
as proof of progress, as a new offer of salvation to the multitude, 



TAKING A MISSIONARY STATION WHERE COOK FELL. 211 

ed habitation for the SnmSJ? r dwe . llm g> a g°°d thatch- 

tended a pressing invitation to Mr PI? If* Y 1 The 7 ex " 

become their missiona v M? WhSv tiTf y ft UMe1 I Jed > t0 
take charge of Kanai with oc^fflp^f&ft t0 

oilTS Zl "fT* P ° intS ° f missionar y influence a„d 

It f»u JT 1 '"^ 6 invitations of the Gospel to 
me mass of those who desired or could be induced tn hi, 

and some a desire to receive and obey the Gosoel • Zt I „ I 

oi CjocI, schools, the map-istrarv +}ip nv,r;ef;« • . lC11 yora 

In April, 1824, a special meeting was held in Honolulu, at a 



212 REFORM MEETING AT OAHU. 

school -house, which had been erected by Kamamalu, for the in- 
struction of her dependants before her departure for England. 
Kaahumanu, Kalanimoku, Kaumualii, and other chiefs, head-men, 
and native teachers, and the missionaries, were present. The 
subject or matter of business was national reform. It was new, 
important, and difficult, for semi-barbarous rulers to manage, and 
not very easy for missionaries. Something was needed here, dif- 
ferent from the arbitrary edicts of secular power, which could send 
20,000 men to the mountains to cut sandal-wood for traders, who 
were never heard greatly to object to that mode of using the pre- 
rogatives of Hawaiian sovereignty. It needed something different 
from the voice of a householder, who can say to his servants, 
" Make ready my supper." They hardly knew how to begin, 
when they had come together, and none could easily tell them. 
There was a difficulty, not easily appreciated, attending the at- 
tempt to induce the rulers to take the lead themselves, and at the 
same time to exert their influence, not only rightfully, but to the 
satisfaction of the people, without whose voluntary and hearty con- 
currence, little or nothing could be accomplished to meet our 
wishes. Providence had made them leaders, and it was suitable 
for them to begin and do for the people and for themselves, what 
now devolved upon them. 

I asked Kalanimoku to state the object for which they had come 
together. He turned to his superior, Kaahumanu, and said, " Is 
it not to make known our manao, resolution, concerning the pala- 
pala and the law of God?" "It is," she replied, and added 
" that it was her determination, to attend to the instruction of the 
missionaries, and observe God's laws herself, and have her people 
instructed in letters and the new religion." 

Kalanimoku, who was forward of her in attachment to our cause, 
encouraged by the earnestness and consistency of Keopuolani, 
Kaumualii, and all the missionaries, whom he had seen and heard, 
seemed now to be ready, according to his ability, to take a 
leading part. He made a stirring address, in which he happily 
contrasted the old religion with that which was proposed to them 
by the missionaries, and their former condition with the prospects 
now opened before them. He avowed his determination to apply 
himself to the means of improvement now offered, to observe the 
Sabbath, keep the law of Jehovah, and have his dependants and 
people, generally, attend to missionary instruction. He decidedly 
recommended the adherence of the people to the system of re- 
ligion now proposed to them, and demanded of the other chiefs, 
and head-men, and teachers present, whether they concurred with 
him. Kaumualii, Kealiiohonui and others, promptly replied in the 
affirmative, " Ae." 

Kalanimoku, gratified with apparent success, said, " This should 
have been done before, but for the dissipation and distracting in- 
fluence of the king, roving about, hurrying from place to place, 
and diverting the attention of the people." Obviously in this case, 



KAAHUMANU AT A SCHOOL EXAMINATION. 213 

tttotfttSSS^SZt*?"* of their so - 

mission or opportunity 'for ecu^he/i, r " Wa ' ting f ° r P er ' 
the habits and engagement rf the £f„ fro ™ nStrUCtlon > whic « 
that others should fle^Mm Lf t g ' and hlS unwi "ingness 
He had, ho^yerXuMe^' ttC :2 6 e * tent > de ™ d them. 

£h ke Herod, haT^e 1^-^^^^ 

public good, they tf7k oTaSontlg ££^&2»* £* 
teachers ln their attempts to carry ft out i ^practice "i t p henatlve 
tance of discountenancing ™ n J „*u ln P ra ctice, the lmpor- 

gambling. For much of fheTr^!^ t . eV '' S ? eVer y s P ecie « of 

lames, £ which Toney and arkles of n Pe °? e W3S devoted to 

chance of winning soXtl'ng £ LflETffiSTch?** 4 ,! 
their sports. The evils of Hi,c n ,o,/ *t P nnc JP al charm in all 

vatio„ P of covetousnes and tnvf whS Kfr a " d culti " 
crease of destitution and miser^nSLd ? we th't'dTa ^ * 
were pomted out. Gambling was shnJr, tl • i and , ha PPWess, 
of that time, which, in <£%ZtofZ£^^ 1 %Jft i P 
moral and mental culture of a better cha^rtZ' I eede< J tor 
engagements of heathenism afforded and for Z }T ?? y , 0f ^ 
pursuits of life, which were indispensable tJdfc st '"Atrial 
so destitute. ^ especially lor a people 

tio'n, £ the &^&%*&l$^^ a 4a- 
ments. cpuveu rne nation of their amuse- 

The progress of Kaahumanu for two years h a H h* U u 
encouraging ; for, notwithstanding her aJwhen tht ■ ■ ""^ 
found her, the doubts she so lomr InWafn-J . he missl onaries 
she attempt to learn, the slowness '^^t^*™* 
completeness of the means of instruction thf ? f ga "' the ,n - 
opportunities for her successful IS ' I '"frequency of 
the unfavorable influence ^of ht fol P °h abks of HfrVlT 1 M 
conquered some of the difficulties Z 7thi ., 6 ' ^ he had "^ 

ing to read and write butalso of d^l ? t? no J 0nl y of lea ™- 
and a friend of Christianity "" g herself b °th a learner 

wimng ud „:;f \ p h ;i^ 1 vL h r e LSr d T riori *> ^ *- 

examination at Honoluk, on the Zl f alearner at a scho °l 
barkation of the pioneers ohhe mission ' an ™ary of the de . 
the opportunity oV exp^.^h'trf^ W J?* °i 

wrote, signed, and p^SSlb? i^ST^lS^^. 



214 KAAHUMANC's REQUEST FOR BAPTISM. 

« This is my word and hand— I am making myself strong— I de- 
clare in the presence of God that I repent of my sms, and be- 
lieve in God our Father." • , 

There were five hundred pupils present, among whom were 
several high chiefs besides Kaahumanu, viz., Namahana, Kinau, 
and KekaSluohi, who exhibited good specimens of hand-wntmg, 
ability to read, and some acquaintance with Christianity. 

As an exercise somewhat peculiar to our schools, but falling in 
with the habits of the people, to them, at that time, pleasing and 
Tseful, was the joint and spirited cantillation of some Scripture 
nissaJes which some schools committed to memory. With this 
Sercfse 'the old queen seemed excited and delighted, more than 
we had ever seen her at a dance, or scene of mere amusement. 
Approaching the close, the interest appeared to rise ; and as he 
pupils who were trained to it came out in exact time upon the 
Fast line, and with elevated and united voice, shouted, « Hoolea 
ia Wa,-Praise the Lord," the queen, imagining that God 
was present, or was descending upon us exclaimed « Uad rhut 
a«/» expressing, as I supposed, the feeling descnbed by Eli- 
phaz, when he said, 

" The Spirit passed before my face, 
The hair of my flesh stood up." 

She recommended to the people to forsake their former evil 
practices, and to walk in the new and the right way, to attend 
dilisrently to the means of instruction, and to obey the law of 
God To those who heard her she kindly put the question, 
"Are you willing to unite with me in this good work V Many 
at once shouted their assent, " Jle /" 

Then she felt strong, and asked what hindered her from being 
baptized. She was, perhaps, led to this request now because 
she had been told that a true disciple of Christ in her standing, 
would use influence to have the people forsake sin and serve 
God. But however gratifying appeared her beginning, and how 
desirable soever it might be to have her baptismal vow, or solemn 
public pledge, given before the church and the world to be on 
the Lord's side, we dared not authorize such a step till we had 
more decisive evidence that she had been born from above by 
the power of the Spirit of God. We had no confidence in bap- 
tismal regeneration, or the efficacy of consecrated water to wash 
away sim Nor did we baptize any hearers of the .Gospel mereh 
because they were hearers, or, as such, asked to be baptized 
Kaahumanu stood, at that time, on the same ground with many 
others in the nation. The same truths, the same divine laws, and 
the same system of redeeming mercy which ™* ed ™* £ 
same missionary influences, were gaining her confidence, being 
Presented with equal clearness and force to the minds of thou- 
S7were, by the divine blessing, making, simultaneously, a 



SCHOOL EXERCISES SUBSTITUTED FOR HEATHEN SPORTS. 215 

similar conquest over multitudes, whom a careless spectator might 
have suspected of adopting the form of religion in obedience to 
the will, or in imitation of the example of Kaahumanu. 

At any rate, elementary instruction in reading, writing, morals, 
religion, arithmetic, geography, sacred song, and sacred history, 
spread rapidly over the whole group, extending more or less 
(in the course of a few years from this important forming period) 
to a third of the whole population. In the meantime, the hea- 
then sports of the nation nearly disappeared. 

It was not a matter of wonder that any agreeable substitute, 
moral, literary, or religious, which should be generally adopted 
by the people in the place of gambling, or any influence that 
should speedily put an end to the practice of that vice, while our 
proposed substitute was openly and diligently, but kindly, urged 
upon the mass, should be supposed, whether correctly or not, to 
have nearly abolished the sports of all classes of the people 
throughout the Sandwich Islands. The experiment was inte- 
resting. 

Whether anything like the early schools in the Sandwich 
Islands could be substituted for heathen amusements and follies 
in unevangelized or apostatized countries, where there exists 
already a literature opposite in its tendency to the object of Chris- 
tian education, may be a question much more easily raised than 
answered. It was easy for vain men to accuse us of interfering 
unreasonably, with the amusements of the chiefs and people. It 
was easy for those who thought their sports foolish and injurious, 
to call in question our right to oppose them. And it was, more- 
over, not very difficult for good men to sneer at the shabby 
appearance of Hawaiian schools, the incompetency of the native 
teachers, and the magisterial patronage they enjoyed; and even to 
think those schools had soon accomplished all they could accom- 
plish, and might, without loss, be abolished. But whatever un- 
friendly views might have been taken of missionary influence, and 
whatever want of adaptedness to the state of other countries might 
have been apparent or imaginary in Hawaiian schools; to us it 
was a consolation, in the toil of bringing a nation to an acquaint- 
ance with letters, morals, and the true religion, to find at length 
that a large portion of the people, of all ages, could be induced 
to collect in schools ; and to have ourselves the exclusive privi- 
lege of furnishing them with reading matter, and putting into their 
hands, and bringing into contact with their minds, such books 
only as were designed to have a salutary tendency, or were on 
the whole, favorable to the service of God. 

This may have been one of the secrets of success among the 
Polynesian tribes, who have been taught, by Protestant mission- 
aries, the knowledge of letters and the Word of God. Let spec- 
tators laugh at the wall which they think " a fox could break 
down," and despise the unfurnished and unsightly school-houses 
of grass and poles ; yet we will rejoice in the immeasurable ad- 



216 VISIT TO THE WAIMEA STATION. 

vantages of native schools, opened in rapid succession for the 
benefit of 100,000 souls, heretofore without an alphabet; for 
they were the centres of moral influence, the means of incul- 
cating Christianity generally through the land, not only by 
tracts, books, and the Scriptures, while the nation had no access 
to the printed mummeries of superstition, or the literary blas- 
phemies of atheism, but as affording important facilities for mis- 
sionaries, pious rulers, and native teachers, to make known to all 
assembled there the invitations, the claims, and promises of the 
Gospel of salvation, 

It is on the whole creditable to any people to find their churches 
and school-houses as substantially built, and as carefully finished 
as their own habitations. At this period Kaahumanu, at Honolulu, 
and Governor Adams Kuakini at Kailua, had each a decent two 
story framed house erected for themselves ; but the mass of the 
nation lived in their frail thatched huts. 

It being deemed advisable, from the solitariness of Mr, and Mrs. 
Whitney at Kauai, and the state of the island which they now 
occupied alone, that I and Mrs, B. should join them for a time, 
Mr. Stewart temporarily took my place at Honolulu, and united 
with Messrs Ellis, Chamberlain, and Loomis, in the labors of that 
station. On leaving my post, we called on our chiefs, at Kaahu- 
manu's framed and ceiled house between the fort and the harbor ; 
and intimating my intention to visit Mr. Whitney, and travel round 
the island of Kauai, we interchanged the parting salutations with 
Kaahumanu, Kaumualii, Kalanimoku, Kealiiahonui, and others, 
exhorting them to stand firm by the Word of God, and make them- 
selves strong in his work. Kaumualii we found here, seated at 
his desk, writing a letter of business. We were forcibly and 
pleasantly struck with the dignity and gravity, courteousness, 
freedom and affection, with which, on finishing his letter, he rose 
and gave us his hand, his hearty aloha, and friendly parting smile, 
so much like a cultivated Christian brother. This was our last 
interview with him. 

We embarked at 4 P, M-, May 2d, on board the Washington, 
Captain R. Swain, who kindly gave us a passage ; and passing 
Barber's Point, where Captain Barber had wrecked his ship, in 
the days of Kamehameha, we crossed the wide channel by night, 
and by eleven o'clock the next morning, reached Waimea road- 
stead. Captain Swain, Mrs. B., and myself, stepped into a boat 
suspended on the davits near the quarter rail, and when com- 
fortably seated, with our two children, were quietly " lowered" 
till the boat rested on the water ; then, rowing near to the shore, 
took advantage of a good roller or wave, and ran in upon the 
beach in safety, about one hundred rods west of the fort, where, 
at almost all seasons, a whale-boat or canoe can successfully land. 
We walked to the bank of the river, some eighty rods from its 
mouth, and crossed to its eastern bank in a canoe, which Mr, 
Whitney had provided for us, who, with his family, gave us a cor- 




oo 

0, 






0) 

a 



o 

to 

08 



t> 



DESCRIPTION OF WAIMEA, KAUMUALIl's HOME. 217 

dial welcome. His humble cottage and chapel were located on a 
narrow glebe, between the river's brink and a steep cliff, quite near. 
Before his door, or between his dwelling and the river, were seve- 
ral fine kou trees, affording a dense and cool shade, agreeable 
and ornamental. In the rear, a grove of cocoanut trees, of unusual 
freshness and beauty, extended along under the cliff. The beau- 
tiful river, formed of the limpid waters of two rapid streams, 
descending from the mountains in the north, here, for a mile is 
broad, deep, and silent, and passes within a few rods of the mis- 
sionary premises. It glides almost imperceptibly alone, while 
the sportive fish leap out from its smooth surface, or play in- 
cautious around the native angler's hook, till it meets the sand- 
bank, thrown up at its mouth, by the never ceasing action of the 
sea. There, through a narrow channel cut by its own force its 
waters pass briskly into the sea, by pulsations, being unequally 
resisted by the waves from the ocean. The surf often tosses 
itself to the top of the sand-bank, which stretches alono- between 
the sea and the valley, and is fifteen or twenty feet above the 
ocean level. For a few moments, it beats back the river, which 
as the wave recoils, pursues it again, and pours its torrent into' 
the sea, till met by another surge, heavy enough to resist it again, 
as the turbid billows of a restless world rise successively to check 
the current of that blest stream, whose gentle and untiring flow 
" makes glad the city of our God." 

This valley contains about four hundred habitations, including 
those on the sea-shore. The numerous patches of the nutritious 
arum, and the huts or cottages of the people, were beautifully 
interspersed with the bread-fruit, the cocoanut, and the furniture 
kou, the medicinal Palma Christi, the oleaginous candle-nut the 
luscious banana, and sugar-cane. On each side of the valley the 
country rises, with easy ascent, towards the interior^ forming at 
length, precipitous walls to the valley, or river-bed, which over- 
look the tops of the highest cocoanut trees, growing at their feet 
On the east bank of the river, at its mouth, stand the fort and 
national banner. In the distance, to the westward, appear Niihau 
and the islets, Lehua and Kaula. ' 

To a spectator from the missionary's door, or from the fort, or 
either precipice, is presented a good specimen of Sandwich Islands 
scenery. On a calm and bright summer's day, the wide ocean and 
foaming surf, the peaceful river, with verdant banks, the bold cliff 
and forest covered mountains, the level and fertile vale the' 
pleasant shade-trees, the green tufts of elegant fronds on the tall 
cocoanut trunks, nodding and waving, like graceful plumes, in 
the refreshing breeze ; birds flitting, chirping, and singing among 
them, goats grazing and bleating, and their kids frisking on the 
rocky cliff, the natives at their work, carrying burdens, or sailing 
up and down the river, or along the sea-shore, in their canoes, 
propelled by their polished paddles that glitter in the sun-beam 
or by a small sail well trimmed, or riding more rapidly and' 



218 WRECK OF THE PRIDE OF HAWAII. 

proudly on their surf-boards, on the front of foaming surges, as 
they hasten to the sandy shore, all give life and interest to the 
scenery. But the residence of a Christian missionary, toiling here, 
for elevating thousands of the heathen, and an humble house of 
God erected by once idolatrous hands, where from Sabbath to Sab- 
bath the unsearchable riches of Jesus were proclaimed, amid the 
ruins of the bloody temples of heathenism, gave the peculiar 
charm to the scene which it never had for ages of pagan darkness, 
and which Cook, when he gazed on this landscape, did not ex- 
pect it would ever have. For it was the opinion of that naviga- 
tor, that the fairest isles of the Pacific would never be evangelized. 
When the golden sun, declining in the west, had sunk below the 
ocean horizon, and the short twilight had disappeared, I walked 
out with Mrs. B. to enjoy the evening scene, on the bank oi the 
gentle river, which on a former visit had so cheered and delighted 
her We united in adoring that goodness which had hitherto led 
us beside the still waters. The natives of the valley were 
gathered to their little cottages. The wind breathed softly through 
the foliage. The moon rolled silently her silver orb smiling on 
our evening landscape. The starry host glittered with tropic 
brightness, in the lofty blue canopy. The unruffled surface of the 
silent river, like a polished mirror, beautifully reflected the exact 
inverted image of the native huts, the shrubs and trees on the op- 
posite bank, and of the spangled arch above. With such a view 
of the exterior of our little Waimea, the capital of Kauai, who 
would not have breathed the aspiration, that its spiritual aspect 
might, soon be equally engaging ! For this, the utmost efforts ot 
the missionary were required. 

As most of the leeward chiefs, and many of their effective men 
also, were at that time assembled on the opposite side ot the 
island, being called there for a new lesson on the evils of intem- 
perance ; I started soon to meet them, and to explore and preach, 
and encourage schools. The lesson which some yet needed to 
learn more thoroughly, was, that if the free use of intoxicating 
drinks is allowed in kings, or commanders of nations, it must be 
equally allowable in commanders and mates of vessels, and it a 
ship cannot well be commanded by a drunken captain, much less 
a nation by a drunken ruler. But who could trust a fine vessel to 
an inebriate maniac; and what sane passenger could risk himselt 
with him % But through the mismanagement of a drinking captain 
and crew, the beautiful Cleopatra's Barge, the favorite vessel of 
the monarch of the Hawaiian archipelago was wrecked in the 
bay of Hanalei, and lay not far from the beach, dismantled and 
ruined. The people had assembled for the purpose of hauling f her 
up, and saving what could be saved from he wreck To ^ each 
them, I passed through Hanapepe and Wailua. The former lies 
six™ even miles east of Waimea. It is a pleasant, fertile well 
watered valley, about 175 rods in width, along a mile or two from 
Te sea shore, diminishing in breadth and increasing m depth, us 



DESCRIPTION OF HANAPEPE. 219 

it recedes towards the mountains, till it becomes a very deep and 
narrow ravine curving between precipitous and lofty cliffs, and 
grass-covered hills. A beautiful stream from the mountainous in- 
terior leaps down from high basaltic rocks, and forming a fine 
cascade at the head of the valley, flows through it to the sea. 
Like the Waimea river and others at the islands, it is, at its 
mouth, obstructed by sand, by which the surf seems incessantly 
endeavoring to prevent its entrance into the ocean. Where it is 
thus retarded in its flow, it is from ten to twenty rods in width and 
three or four feet in depth, where we cross it in a canoe, or on 
horseback. It escapes by a narrow channel, which it cuts through 
a sand-bank. B 

For the first half mile from the sea, the valley seems sterile, 
and is little cultivated, but has a pleasant grove of cocoanut trees! 
I he rest of the valley, more fertile and more cultivated, is sprin- 
kled with trees and shrubs, embracing a few orange trees, and 
being walled up on the east and west by bold, precipitous bluffs, 
rising higher and higher towards the mountains, from fifty feet to 
fifteen hundred appears from one of the pedis, like an extensive, 
well-watered plantation, interspersed with kalo beds and one hun- 
dred and forty cottages, and furnishes employment and suste- 
nance to some seven hundred inhabitants. The immense and ir- 
regular precipices shut in by each other towards the interior 
obstruct the vision of the spectator looking up the valley, but be- 
yond the pleasant opening towards the sea, the eye reaches the 
distant line where the ocean seems to meet the sky 

Near one of these palis, about a mile from the ocean, Mr. Rug- 
gles chose his station and built a temporary cottage, had a house 
of worship erected and opened a school, with the expectation of 
having a preacher from America stationed there permanently 

Of his humble and now desolate cot, the walls, two feet thick 
and seven feet high were built of the common stones of he 
valley, of irregular shape, laid up in mud and stubble, or broken 
grass ; and the simple roof of poles was thatched with ^rass and 
overlaid with mud. This perishable dwelling was surrounded by a 
pleasant court, m which grew bananas, grape-vines pine armlL 
cotton and Palma Christ? shrubs, lettJcf, aL a^Jt ft 
plants, useful and ornamental. } 

Here for a time, under Kupihea and Kiaimoku, the two chief- 
ta n of Hanapepe Mr Ruggles, with his wife and two children 
resided as the shepherd of the valley, esteemed by many of Us 

rT t Un t M d £ hab ; ta " ts and °f the ten thousand of the^sland 
Back of Mr. Ruggles' cottage, I ascended a steep hill, or hLh 
pah, that walls up the valley on its eastern side, and by aslishtlv 
circuitous route, passed over to Wailua, through a country oflool 
land mostly open, unoccupied, and covered with grass, sprinkled 
with trees, and watered with lively streams, that descend from 
forest-covered mountains, and wind their way along ravines to the 
sea. Jt is a much liner country than the western part of the island 



220 ANCIENT SPORT OF HOOLUA. 

over which I passed to meet the kings. In the interior, I saw a 
small herd of wild cattle. Some of them, as I passed, gave me a 
stern look, and retreated, without annoying me as they had once 
done Mr. Ruggles, by chasing him till his native attendants fright- 
ened them, by shouting and shaking their kapas. 

Not far from the birth-place of King Kaumualii, I passed one of 
the favorite places used by his predecessors, for the ancient sport, 
hoolua — coasting, or sliding down hill, on a sled, without snow 
or ice, such as New England boys prefer. A broad, smooth fur- 
row is made from the height, down a steep declivity, and extend- 
ed a distance on the plain, less and less inclined. This furrow is 
lined or smoothly covered with a thin layer of grass, to prevent 
too much friction. The gambling part, and the excitement of the 
game, is much like that of a foot or horse race. The game is thus 
performed. In the presence of the multitude, the player takes in 
both hands, his long, very narrow and light built sled, made for 
this purpose alone, the curved ends of the runners being upward 
and forward, as he holds it, to begin the race. Standing erect, 
at first, a little back from the head of the prepared slippery path, 
he runs a few rods to it, to acquire the greatest momentum, carry- 
ing his sled, then pitches himself, head foremost, down the de- 
clivity, dexterously throwing his body, full length, upon his 
vehicle, as on a surf-board. The sled, keeping its rail or grass- 
way, courses with velocity down the steep, and passes off into 
the plain, bearing its proud, but prone and headlong rider, who 
scarcely values his neck more than the prize at stake. Gliding 
with accelerated velocity for a time, then more and more slowly, 
it at length stops, and another quickly succeeds in the same track. 
The party that reaches the greater distance the greatest number 
of times, wins the prize, or takes up the wager. Much time was 
spent in such games before the introduction of schools for the ele- 
vation of the nation. 

At the distance of about thirty miles from Waimea, I lodged at 
the house of the chief of Wailua, who, years before, had murdered 
two men in the presence of Captain Vancouver. After a coarse 
and frugal supper, and a hymn and prayer, much fatigued, I 
stretched myself on a rush mat spread on the ground, rather to 
rest my weary limbs than to sleep for the night. Tortured inces- 
santly, from evening till morning, by the skipping tribes, not of 
the smallest dimensions, so hungry, multitudinous, busy, and poi- 
sonous, as to cover me with blotches from one dozen to two 
dozen on a space as large as my hand, I found the hope of no very 
distant escape from this species of cannibalism to be some solace, 
while my sympathy was excited for the people, who seemed pretty 
generally destined to suffer on daily and nightly from the same 
source of annoyance. 

On the third day, I reached the place of concourse at Hanalei 
Bay, and was welcomed by the chiefs. In the midst of a group 
seated on the beach, at the head of the bay, I found Kapule in a 



ATTEMPT TO RECOVER THE WRECKED BARGE. 221 

neat, light chintz dress, Canton crape shawl, and lace cap, having 
her young, neatly dressed husband, Kaiu, by her side. I led the 
evening worship with her family, and that of the governess, Wa- 
hine The next day the chiefs, after consultation, agreed to have 
public worship there on the Sabbath, and to favor the cause of 
instruction. 

On the Sabbath, a large concourse, including eighteen chiefs, 
assembled m the open air for the public worship of Jehovah 
when I proclaimed to them the goodness of God in the gift of a 
Savior to our lost race, and the duty of believing in him, in order 
both to honor him and to escape the doom of those who reject 
him. Notwithstanding the bustle of worldly business during 
the week, there was an increase of attention to instruction. Those 
who had been instructed before, were sought out. Hundreds of 
books were solicited, and the demand partly supplied. Four in- 
teresting boys, about fourteen years of age, were selected and 
commissioned as school teachers, for four districts, stretching along 
from Kipu on the north-east, to Haena on the north-west part of 
the island. After the people had, with commendable activity, 
brought on shore from the wreck, spars, rigging, and other articles 
they attempted to draw up the brig itself. This furnished one of 
the best specimens of the physical force of the people, which I 
ever had opportunity to observe for more than twenty years among 
them— indeed the most striking which I ever saw made by un 
aided human muscles. They collected from the woods and mar- 
gins of the river, a large quantity of the bark of the hibiscus, and 
with their hands without any machinery, made several thousand 
yards of strong rope, such as is in common use at the islands. 
Twelve fo ds of this they made into a cable. Three cables of 
this kind they prepared for the purpose of dragging up the wreck 
of the Cleopatra's Barge on shore. 

These three cables were then attached to the mainmast of the 
brig, a few feet above the deck, leading some distance on the shore 
towards the mountains, nearly parallel to each other. At the 
sides of these the multitude were arranged as closely as the V could 
conveniently sit or stand together. 

The brig lay in about ten feet water, and partly on her side 
which was furthest from the shore, and very near to a reef of rocks 
rising nearly hah way to the surface. Over this reef they proposed 
first to roll the vessel. Everything being arranged for their great 
muscular effort, an old but spirited chieftain, formerly from Oahu, 
called Kiaimakani [Wind-watcher], passed up and down through 
the different ranks, and from place to place, repeatedly sung 
out with prolonged notes, and trumpet tongue, « Ku—ke-~hamau 
i ka leo , be quiet— shut up the voice." To which the people re- 
sponded, Mat pane, say nothing," as a continuance of the pro- 
hibition to which they were ready to assent when they should 
come to the tug Between the trumpet notes, the old chieftain, 
with the natural tones and inflections, instructed them to grasp 



222 HEATHEN SONG OF A KAUKAU. 

the rones firmly, rise together at the signal, and leaning inland, 
iXnddL straPghtforward without joJ^JJ^J 
towards the vessel. They being thus marshalled and instructed, 
remained Quiet for some minutes, upon their hams. 

A man Sled a kaukau, son of a distinguished kaukau, whose 
office it was to rehearse for the encouragement of the drawers, an 
ancient and popular song, used when a tree for a canoe was to be 
drawn from the mountains to the shore, rose, and with great rapidity 
and su prising fluency, commencing with an address to .Lono an 
ancient god, rfhearsed the mythological song, of which the follow- 
ing are the better parts : — 

" Give to me the trunk of the tree, Lono 
Give me the tree's main root, O Lono — 
Give me the ear of the tree, O Lono. 
Hearken by night, and hear by day, 
O Poihiihi— O Poahaaha— 
Come for the tree, and take to the sea-side. 

" My husband heard at the Pali, 
Heard at the Pali at Kailua — 
Koolau was filled with the stench of smoke 
By burning men to cinders — 
The dogs followed the scent. 

11 My feet have led on and are weary, 
I am come from inland, 
From the land of distress where I stayed. 
My dwelling was on the mountain height, 
My talking companions were the birds, 
The decaying leaves of the ki my clothing." 

These passages constitute about one tenth of the whole song, 
some of which is adapted only to a gross heathen state, and is 
unfit to appear in an English dress. t 

The multitude quietly listening some six or eight nunutes. at a 
particular turn or passage in the song indicating the order to 
LaS rose together, ami as the song continued with increasing 
volubility andW, slowly moved forward in silence ; and all 
leaning from the shore, strained their huge ropes, tugging 
ogethfr to heave up the' vessel. The brig felt then: power- 
rolled up slowly towards the shore, upon her keel, till her side 
came firmlV against the rock, and there instantly stopped : but 
Z Tfmmense feam moved on unchecked ; and the mainmast broke 
and fell with its shrouds, being taken off by the cable; , drawn bj 
unaided muscular strength. The hull instantly rolled back to her 
former place, and was considered irrecoverable. The int e ' est 01 
the scene was much heightened by the fact that a large man by 
Ihe name of Kiu, who hid ascended the standing shrouds, being 
near thTmain-top when the hull began to move, was descending 



WILL AND DEATH OF KADMDALII. 223 

when the mast broke, and was seen to come down suddenly and 
simultaneously with it in its fall. Strong apprehensions were felt 
on shore that he was killed amidst the ruins. Numbers hastened 
from the shore to the wreck, to see the effects of their pull and to 
look after Km. He was found amusing himself swimming about 
on the seaward side of the wreck, where he had opportunely 
plunged unhurt, when he was in imminent danger. * 

n,iv ill' 3 ^ th6 i ki ? g of , Kauai > then * Honolulu, was danger- 
ously ,11. The chiefs and people assembled to recover the lost 
brig, being apprised of it, soon dispersed, some to hasten to him, 
an ™ 0m !L- re , t i": n t0 their dwellings to wait the result. 

The afflicted king settled his worldly business with composure. 
He willed his possessions to Kaahumanu and Kalanirnoku for 
Liholiho, with the understanding that they should pay his debts 
—especially his contracts for foreign vessels 

As to his spiritual concerns, though he did not exhibit a high 
degree of joy in God, yet he showed that four years' instruction 
had not been in vain. To the missionaries, Messrs. Ellis and 

hSv !, W6, \ atten - iVe t0 I 1 ™' he manif <=sted a becoming 
humility, and in their view, a degree of calm reliance on the 
Savior. Mr. E. says: "The last evening of his life he observed 
with visible satisfaction of mind, that he* was resting on Christ;' 
that he thought only and constantly of him, and that he believed 
he was not forgotten by him." oeneveo 

He requested that after his death his remains might be placed 
by the side of the departed queen-mother, Keopuolani, at La- 
haina. "Let us both," he said, "have the same house." He 
,$mT al ^ ou * mne ?' c . lock on the morning of the 26th of May, 

,V J:> u T r e , mg Ve 7 tranquil - The bod y was lai °- out 
in s ate. His sp endid war cloak of close netting, covered with 

small smooth, bright feathers, red, yellow, and bfa'ck, laid on „ 
fanciful patterns, and a tippet of similar fabric, decorated his 
couch, and a coronet of feathers encircled his brow. The bodv 
partly covered with velvet and satin, was thus exposed to the 
mournful observation of his friends, then enclosed in a coffin 
covered with black velvet. Chiefs, foreigners, members of the 
mission family, and others, assembled at the residence of Kaahu 
manu where prayer was offered, hymns sung, and a sermon by 
Mr. E lis preached from the Savior's injunction, " Be ye also 
ready." His friends from Kauai arrived at Honolulu just L time 
to mingle their tears and lamentations over his departure, but 
fai ed to have an interview with their loved chieftain ' 

Kaahumanu, accompanied by Mr. Ellis and several chiefs then 
conveyed his remains to Lahaina, and, in accordance with Ms 
wishes, placed them in Keopuolani's tomb. His death threw a 
gloom over Kauai. Any tribe, incapable of self-government, if 
suddenly deprived of its hereditary leader, would be thrown no 
confusion and distress. Here a strong spirit of jealousy and 
rivalry existed among sui wing chiefs, and no one at Kauai was 



224 EFFECT OF KAUMUALIl's DEPARTURE. 

recognised as the rightful successor of their king. The ill-dis- 
posed had now the opportunity to work mischief unrestrained, 
and the ambitious to strike for supremacy. The limited extent 
to which the leaven of the Gospel had affected the mass of the 
chiefs and people of Kauai, was not to be relied on as a safe- 
guard to the missionary families there, and their particular friends, 
or for the maintenance of perfect order. In their exposure, they 
believed it would be no great departure from Hawaiian customs 
if the wildest ebullitions of the vilest passions should burst iortn. 
around them in the forms of drunkenness, prostitution, revenge, 
and bloodshed, as on the death of former kings. ^ 

When Kapule returned to Kauai and landed at Waimea, she 
was met by a concourse of people, who thronged to salute her, 
ioin noses, and mingle tears with hers. The press increasing, she 
was borne above the crowd, as they lifted up their loud lamenta- 
tions for their departed king. Though he had "exercised lord- 
ship over them," he was regarded by them as a friend and bene- 
factor One of his old stewards, who had received kindness 
from Gen. Washington in New York, learning that his king was 
dead, put on the rudest mourning, and said, part y in imperfect 
English, and partly in Hawaiian, " I feel very bad. Make loa i 
ke aloha. King Kaumualii, he have but one heart, and that was 
a good one. Some chiefs have two hearts— one good and one 
bad " The Hawaiian phrase, by which he described his sorrow, 
is so forcible as to make his English verytame. « I feel very 
bad • I have got no eat to-day," with all his mournful looks and 
tones of grief, were but feeble expressions compared with his 
native phrase—" Make loa i ke aloha— I die with affection. 

Kaumualii had more than answered the anticipations of Van- 
couver, who had been struck with the promising appearance oi 
his vouth. He had exceeded the expectations of his American 
friends, who had heard of him as the father of George, before the 
mission reached his shores. His conduct was becoming a prince 
in his standing. Far more intelligent than his predecessors, and 
attentive to the claims of the Gospel after he was made well 
acquainted with them, he was sedate, dignified, courteous in his 
manners, honorable in his dealings, respected by foreigners highly 
esteemed by the missionaries, and beloved by his people. He 
was our patron, warm friend, and faithful coadjutor ; and though 
he was called to leave us when his ability to aid us and the state 
of the field made us highly value his co-operation, yet were we 
consoled with the hope that he had found an inheritance infinitely 
above that which he had for ever left below. Much as arbitrary 
power may be dreaded, where a better government is practicable, 
the death of such a ruler was felt to be a loss not easily repaired. 
Strano-e as it may seem to American freemen, yet it is true that 
Hawanans have appreciated the energy, providence and protec- 
tion of their hereditary leaders, because, without this, the com- 



BURNING AND REBUILDING A CHURCH. 225 

mon people must, from ignorance, imbecility, or ignorance have 
been subjected to greater confusion, destitution, an g d danger' 

Four days after the death of Kaumualii, the church at Tonolulu 
was burnt down probably by a native incendiary. It had befo e 
been attempted by a white man, who threw a lighted l r 
he tinder of the thatching in the hour of publfc worsh! p In 

^r^^szez tits: s 

people their decided friendship' to the Go J ^aim ldS.SsS.Sd 

chief" nr C tT dlane H and Mh « "PPOsers, that the death of a friendly 
chief or the conflagration of frail, thatched churches would nS 
defeat a cause which, in earlier ages, could not be checked by 
the martyrdom of its ablest friends and advocates In two 
weeks a large number of the natives, having brought the prind 
pal timbers to the spot, assembled to 'raise itfnd thatch it C 
came bearing bundles of slender poles, to be lashod horizontX 
across the posts and rafters, to support the thatching Others 
brought enormous packs of materials' for thatching, consisting of 
many bundles of long grass, bound together with cords, and bfrne 
on their stooping backs, the supporting bands passing before he 
shoulders In a short time, a house, seventy feet by twenty file 
and capab e of seating six hundred, which, in thore day? was 
deemed a large audience, though not more than one-sixth of'wbat 
later churches would admit, was completed. hat 

Kalanimoku, who was then erecting an expensive house fm> 
himself, desirous that the house of worship shn,,M hi I 

ready to be ocounipH t™L- ^ff k- Morsm P should be soonest 
them tn fit fn T .' • , hlS 0Wn car Penters and employed 

them to fit in he doors, windows, and seats of the public sanr 
tuary, and employed others to enclose it with a iff naW* 

ing, he caused a deep excavttion to be made for a relL a 
laid the foundation of his ho..^ „« , k "1 7 ? celi ™, and 
shells, and sand, fn which h sank a well T^erated coral, 
part of his house, in his someXt U sul strai ^T"* t to «H" 
said to some whose distrust had been obvious ^Mv f.T^?' h<5 
than Bi„amu>,» By this, he s.reJiy^J/^Zt^. 



226 THE KALANIMOKU HOUSE KAAHUMANU TO WAHINEPIO. 

lousy of those who had said that the cellar of the missionaries was 
made for purposes of war. On the floor of the second story, he 
had a commodious and pleasant saloon, or hall, with a verandah, 
four lodging rooms, and a school-room for the accommodation of 
the young prince and his friend Haalilio, whom he wished to be 
under my particular instruction. These six rooms were ceiled, 
painted, lighted with good glass windows, and comfortably 
furnished. About the 20th of July, he entered it, with the voice 
of prayer and praise. The superiority of this house or palace, 
as to its cost, dimensions, height, and finish, and my subsequent, 
familiarity there as a teacher, procured for me the compliment of 
" living like a nabob." The workmen, however, it was found, had 
widened the building and greatly increased the thickness of the 
walls, just at the surface of the ground, which marred their strength, 
forbade their permanency, and in the end, occasioned material loss 
and disappointment. 

Kaahumanu, somewhat softened by the death of her husband, 
took some considerate measures encouraging to the missionaries. 
She issued orders prohibiting murder, infanticide, thieving, and 
secular labor on the Sabbath, and encouraged attention to instruc- 
tion, wherever teachers were employed. She addressed a brief, 
pertinent, and delicate reproof to Wahinepio, governess of Maui, 
who, Gallio-like, had not cared to correct some evils that came 
within her notice and jurisdiction, as follows : 

" Love to thee, Wahinepio, this is my communication to you. I have 
to-day heard of the evil-doings of our people night after night ; their 
noisy revelling, at midnight, among those who wish to sleep. Even 
the house of God is defiled by their evil-doings. I much regret this 
evil. We chiefs ought to counsel our people and oppose this evil-do- 
ing, and to regard with care, the house of God, built for the praise of 
Jehovah. My communication is ended. 

" KAAHUMANU." 

Among a people disposed to indolence and addicted to false- 
hood, fraud, and violence, it was important that the chiefs, as they 
acquired the requisite knowledge, should encourage industry and 
providence, and protect the ignorant from injurious imposition, and 
the weak from violence. The following attempt of Kaahumanu 
and her sister, to silence a false teacher, in the summer of 1824, 
illustrates the general policy of the rulers in opposing imposture, 
superstition, jugglery, and idolatry. 

A pseudo prophetess belonging to Hawaii, visited Maui, and 
claiming authority from the god of the volcano, and even calling 
herself Pele, drew the attention of many to her vagaries. Her 
arrival in Lahaina caused an excitement among all classes; and 
some affirmed that she had been offended with the missionaries, 
who had rolled stones into her crater, and had plucked and eaten 
her prohibited ohelos without making offerings to her, and had 



SILENCING THE PROPHETESS OP PELE. 227 

dared to take away portions of her hair, and that she had come to 
induce the chiefs to dismiss the missionaries and suppress Zpa- 
lapala. Some seemed to think she would make some terrific £ 
play of power, unless the chiefs should yield to her demands" 
The day after, she reached the village, she came to the chief, 
with her insignia of office. Marching with haughty step, with long 
black, dishevelled hair, and countenance wild, with spear and *? 
11 fl" he, \ hands > attended ^ her two daughters, bearing each a 
small flag, she attempted to make a display corresponding with 
her pretensions. As she approached, she /as accomTnielbv an 
mmense crowd, attracted some by curiosity, some byLperstirion 
some with a desire to see her maintain her course, and sole to see 
her foiled by Kaahumanu and her coadjutors. Paying little at 

« I have coSe •» Tf t **? T ?« "> and « &£ 
1 have come ! Kalakua, who after the death of Keoouolani hJ 

married Hoap.li, replied : « We are all here." « Good wil to you 

SL '" « t 6 ,P r °P hetess - " Ye *>" "id the chief, « good wiO p^ " 
haps » I have now come t0 k £ S ™_ per 

« Whence are you?" said Madam Hoapili. 'she replfed « From 
foreign lands, from England and America, whither I went to attend 
your kmg » Indignant at this falsehood, the chief rebuked her 
saying, "Come not here to tell us your lies— what IT.*' ' 
in vour hands'?" ctTv,„ •,,,?,. — wni « are these things 

replied « iL t) / P » * *",' k > llS of Pele >" she promptly 
replied. iay tt m eWa," said the chief. Unwilling to loi 
her honor in the eyes of the world, she demurred, and pit on the 
air of sullenness, as if insulted. « Lay them down "was sternlv 

IT.tP "^ Sh ^r i>liet '- The chief conti »«ed ^ith wen sus 
tamed dignity, « Tell us not that you are Pele There ZIJ^' 

volcanoes than those on Hawaii. They are all under th* . , 

u the T fr i? od of r H r ? But >-° u - \ ~ Hke r r ° 

commln pL^rV^riJ^nhtghTAt .* | W ' , W ™ 
hogs, dogs, and cocoanuj Light R wtih,f^',m d ^ ° U , 
we have forsaken our false gods' This ™wt "ouY &"' Zt 
back to Hawaii, plant potatoes, beat kana P.t^fiu / , g0 

also these your daughters . "StES? tth^tCfell^ 
without falsehood, have you not been lying to the peooleT^TV.' 
impostor confessed, " I have been W,L u . ln ?.,P^?P Ie I The 

« Remember then your promise ^» safd I'adam HoaniH ""iT"" 

::„ G s ° h h e ome ;f n f ?-7 ■» -rd^nd is - t; i:±z 

sionsof the hag, whom he called 7^3^^ *¥?' 
tenmgto any attempts to revive thTwSp of S"^ if" 
suggestion of Kaikioewa, a prayer was offered' t J^b," 



228 KAHALAIA MADE GOVERNOR OF KAUAI. 

is believed the bold and foolish movement of this pretended vice- 
gerent of Pele, was overruled for the promotion, not only of the 
cause of the palapala, but of the true religion. Who, then, can 
doubt that the silencing of such an impostor in that state of affairs, 
and among such an ignorant and superstitious race, was on the 

whole right 1 # . 

The affairs of the late king of Kauai now required the attention 
of the chiefs. In taking preliminary measures for settling the 
government and public concerns of his dominions, George was 
allowed, after the interment of his father, to return to Wahiawa, not 
as the governor or viceroy of Kauai, but as the chief of his own 
little valley. If either of the sons of Kaumualii deserved the 
office of governor, it was doubtless Kealiiahonui. This, George 
and others probably well understood. But Kahalaia, the nephew 
of Kalanimoku, was appointed governor. He was young, well- 
formed, above the middling stature, fond of amusements and worldly 
pleasure, bold and ambitious, and more distinguished for energy 
than honor, sobriety, or love of equity and peace. But he was 
probably better qualified to take charge of the island, and do 
the bidding of his superiors than George, who had already con- 
ceived some prejudice against the windward chiefs, for what he 
thought their encroachments on the hereditary rights of his father 

and himself. _ _ . - 

Kahalaia soon repaired to Kauai, and entered on the duties ot 
his office. Early inquiring for the house of public worship, and 
learning that it was on the river bank, a quarter of a mile above 
the fort, he proposed to build one much nearer. Whether this 
was to make a show of respect for religion, or to avoid what he 
might consider the danger of attending public worship, at that 
time so far from the guns of the fort, or because he thought the 
public good would be promoted by haying the village church 
nearer the fort and landing, was not obvious. 

The day after his arrival, he examined the state of the fort, 
which mounted about fifty guns, larger and smaller, and furnished 
a guard with muskets, bayonets, and swords, and put them in 
motion on different parts of the walls. The next day, as his 
appointment and arrival there occurred during my stay at that 
island, I waited on him in his castle. He asked me to dine with 
him, and at table, showing his respect for Christianity, he re- 
quired silence among his attendants, and requested me to implore 
a blessing and give thanks. _ m 

The general course of instruction having been much inter- 
rupted at Kauai by the sickness and death of Kaumualii, Mr. 
Whitney and myself were anxiously watching for the favorable 
moment to renew it with vigor throughout the island. A thorough 
extension of school instruction through all the districts at that 
time, would have been a better safeguard against insurrection 
than the display of guns and bayonets, in terrorem, on the ram- 
parts of a fortification. The question was put to the governor, 



SOLAR ECLIPSE WAHIAWA. 



229 



of June, at fifty-seven minutes after twelve o'clock , J 

haH w« n ^ un . n B ll _ s P^gress, this phenomenon, which thev 

port of the wonder, or to tell tffe eventTudTcafed bWt B^'cHa 

desired, or was afeadv ^dftated Th mdlCatlon , that war was 
shadow' on the islands co^espondJd Ji^ "}•/ , th f m °° n ' S 
then hung over Kauai, whife° many of'th/ in'h aSfr,^ 
apprehension of evils, ao-ainst .niti' T Ma t>itants hved in 
tection. Some feared Cpres^im t^ ^ T^* pr °- 
should their control he un^spu d" (Thers LTed o^ ^ 
destruction from Kauai chipft nn„° ,. . ners . ,eare u oppression or 

decidedly favoring th "new okler „m ^'"^ PartieS - Some > 
tilityoftLse who g disHkedT o ;feld%n. n dw ar , h : ^ a " d hos " 
want of integrity, and of the Uln ofn^^lTT ^ 

affected George a his es ta t ti VhI ^ . f J Visited the dis ^ 
was a small vflley runnin^WW htt 't k Secluded Wahiawa. It 
containing some twenty nfaH hfJlT ^^ t0 the ™"ntains, 
and some hundred T acres "Sv litt^ T-' ^T* '■ hu " dred souIs 
amount of the common pStioJs f2l,m^ ^"^ 3 """^ 
potatoes, sugar-cane sauashtV ™»° ', bananas > cocoanuts, 

the foot 'of tfis valley iTund Ge^rTr' ^ "¥■ a PP Ies - At 

as rrf ?£jS t5«saajs 



230 DISAFFECTION OF GEO. P. T. 

Davis, whose life was spared when, in 1790, the crew of the 
Fair American was cut off by the natives at Kawaihae, and who 
afterwards assisted Kamehameha in his wars. George might, 
therefore, have boasted of* an alliance by marriage with Hawaii 
and Great Britain. Betty was more fair, of more European fea- 
ture and slender make than most of her countrywomen at the age 
of 25 or 30 ; more taciturn, thoughtful, sedate, and retiring than 
others of equal rank and intelligence. She had derived some 
advantages from the instruction of the missionaries, and manifested 
some eoncern for her salvation. But her circumstances differed 
little from those of the wife of a petty chief of the lowest rank. 
They had one young daughter then in infancy, who grew up at 
length to womanhood. George had about him two or three 
worthless white men, and ten times that number of natives,— 
men, women, and children, — poor, ignorant, and comfortless as 
the mass of the peasantry at that period. To have the precedence, 
or to affect superiority over his countrymen, seemed far more to 
be his object, than to improve and elevate them. After he had 
lost the high confidence of his father and others, he once, with 
gentlemanly assurance, said to a young foreigner who had 
recently come to the islands from an unsuccessful enterprise in 
the South Seas, " If you feel inclined to take up your residence 
in Kauai, there is $70 a month for you for taking care of my 
estates ; or, if you prefer it, $40 a month for taking charge of 
the brig Becket." 

Finding him now very uneasy, and cherishing, apparently, 
hostile feelings towards Kaahumanu and others, I endeavored, in 
a conversation of nearly two hours, to remove his difficulties. I 
was grieved to observe the incoherency and untrustworthy cha- 
racter of his statements as well as his reckless determination to 
resist the ruling powers, or to take revenge on some by whom he 
fancied or pretended that he had been wronged. In his undress 
or shirt sleeves, he sat in the middle of his comfortless cottage, 
on a stool which had one more leg than Alfred's — the seat of an 
old chair that had lost its back. He talked freely, somewhat at 
random, almost incessantly smoking tobacco, in a short, wooden 
pipe, of Hawaiian manufacture. He may have intended to be 
enigmatical, to conceal his own views or draw out mine ; and 
there may have been more method in his madness than I was able 
to perceive. He said, " When I was at Oahu, I never expected 
to see Kauai again. The old woman gave me a dose; and I had 
the same sickness that my father had." I replied, " I under- 
stand your father had the pleurisy , and afterwards a diarrhoea. It 
was the latter, probably, that you had." " No. I think my 
father had not much of that. The old gentleman was poisoned, just 
the same as I was. I must have got it at Lahaina, where I ate once 
or twice with Kaahumanu. I have been up almost every night 
since I returned from the windward. Four nights ago, I and 
another chief sent out to meet a party fromWaimea,who were com- 



KAUMtJALIl's BIRTH-PLACE— WAILUA FALLS. 231 

ing to take us. I met them, and drove them back." "Did you 
go with the party V " No. I stayed here, and sent on the mC 
Kahalaia sent me a note requesting some fish. I sent them. He 
asked me what he should do. 1 sent him back word to collect 
all the arms into the fort, and not have any fighting ; but if hey 
were going to nse, let us have as many guns as they » 7 

I encouraged him to think that by a prudent, loyal course quite 
practicable, he might secure the confidence 'of Lahumanuand 
Ka ammoku, ana have a post of trust, of honor, and emolument 
suited to his rank, which would afford him full scope for aTl his 
talents. Leaving the abode of the once more promising prince 

™ L S ° me Tf , that , he WOUld Wh0ll y t^ow himself g away,i 
passed on, and lodged among strangers at Koloa, near the sou h 

st a ato r „ n e * emity f th£ ?***>]&* occupied' as a missionary 

Hi tT 1 ? aSSed > Tl d t0 Wailua ' once the r ^dence 
ot Kaeo. There I visited the sacred birth-place of Kau 

rnuah, a roc ky nook, at the foot of a hill on which the sacrifice, 

of i heathen,sm had been offered. Following up the WaLea creek 

a little way from its mouth, I visited the fine falls at that place 

equal in height to Niagara, though the volume of water Fs not 

ATw^V^T^r PS fr ° m a We " defined > Perpendicular rock 
175 feet high, and falling into a basin, sends up a spray on wWch 

a rainbow ,s often beautifully painted amid the shrubbery and 
trees that grow on the steep banks on either side below the faUs 
I stood with several natives on the verge of the rock and W 
down a stone with a line, to ascertain thf depth Subs'equently 
I forded this river on horseback, with my fandly, above the falls 
where the water was up to the skirts of our saddles ' 

Leaving the falls, and returning towards Waim'ea, I was met 
by a young native with two horles from Mr. Wh tney who 
wished to facilitate and hasten my return We ns ,«*lT& t 
the valleys of Wahiawa and Hanap'epe Wore dl cribed H 
ing Hanapepe, occupied by Kiaimoku, a disaffected chief IZ 
coadjutor of George, I found, I confess, its beauty ha d faded 
since Mr Ruggles had left it, and the care of Kaumualn had 
ceased We hastened through it with unwonted speed and not 
without conjectures that danger was near, and reachedWaimea 
unharmed. But darkness thickened over the island Tn™ T 
attempts to burn the church near the mission house were po'S 

£, th Z' ng , SSe dayS aDd Weeks of sus P ense and sofcitu le 
the thoughts and voice of the mission family on that so »te]v 

oV 6 N~" T' W t re ,° ften ° CCUpied With the sc »ptural sentiments 
of Newton by which we were prompted to our peculiar duties 
and reminded of our ground of trust and rejoicing. ' 

" Ye servants of God, your Master proclaim, 
And publish abroad his wonderful name : 
The name all victorious of Jesus extol • 

His kingdom is glorious and rules over all 

God ruleth on high, almighty to save, 
And still he is nigh— his presence we have." 



232 KALANIMOKIj's ARRIVAL AT KAUAI. 

Looking some time in vain for intelligence and relief from the 
windward, we were at length cheered by the report that Kalani- 
moku, our friend, had come to the opposite side of the island. 
Leaving Honolulu in his own little schooner or pilot boat, the 
New York, he crossed the channel, accompanied by Kekauluohi, 
and touched at Waioli first, to look after the wrecked Cleopatra's 
Barge. Thence, on board the Tamahololani, a brig of the late 
Kaumualii, he passed around, and arrived at Waimea on the first 
of August, 1824. It is said that George prepared to meet and 
welcome him, but was dissuaded by older chiefs, who advised a 
different course. Kapule promptly launched her double canoe, 
and went off to the brig and conveyed the chief to the shore. 
As he debarked from the brig, the governor sent from the fort a 
file of soldiers, armed with muskets, to receive him. He landed 
some eighty rods west of the fort, and immediately called on the 
ex-governess, Wahine, whose husband had just died. Finding a 
number of chiefs there, and others, making lamentations, he ex- 
pressed his regard for the departed and his friends, and recom- 
mended that their wailing should be suspended till the Sabbath 
day was passed ; then inquired for a comfortable place to rest 
himself, and was conducted by Kapule to the cool shade of the 
large Kou trees, near the bank and mouth of the river, over 
against the fort, where they strewed the area beneath with grass 
and rushes, overspread them quickly with mats, and placed for 
him an armed chair. He pleasantly seated himself in the midst 
of the multitude, who were gathering from every quarter, to gaze 
on the old companion of Kamehameha, and prime agent of Kaa- 
humanu. Kahalaia crossed the river from the fort, and respect- 
fully welcomed his honored uncle. 

It did our hearts good, in our strait, to see the friendly old 
chieftain. Still, much as we relied on his friendship, experience, 
and talents, we did not feel even now, that all was safe. He met 
and saluted Mr. Whitney and myself as we called on him ; then, 
after we were seated, repeatedly turned to me with an affectionate 
smile, and grasping my hand anew, repeated his warm aloha. He 
spoke with interest of 'the burning of the church at Honolulu, and 
the erection and opening of a new one in its place, and of his pro- 
gress towards completing his own stone house, where he hoped 
soon to dwell quietly by our side. 

He attended public worship and heard a sermon from Mr. Whit- 
ney, and after the service took a seat under the pleasant shade of 
the kou trees before his door, and conversed kindly with the peo- 
ple who came around him. 

On Thursday, of the same week, he called together the chiefs 
and head men of the island, and said to them, " I have come to 
acquaint you with the charge of the deceased, and to regulate the 
affairs of your state. This is the dying charge given me by the 
departed, ' that the son (Liholiho) of us two (Kaahumanu and 
myself) be over you (your sovereign) — and that the possessor of 



DISSATISFACTION OF KIAIMAKANI TROWBRIDGE. 233 

lands before, be confirmed in his possession, and he that was before 
poor, abide in his poverty.' " This was not satisfactory to that 
class who had not been well supplied with lands. 

Kiaimakani [wind-watcher], an old chief originally from Oahu, 
thinking the existing order of things was unfavorable to his in- 
terest, demanded that the estates on the island should be thrown 
together and a new division made. To this, Kalanimoku object- 
ed, and said, " Let us abide by the charge of the late king." 
Kiaimakani, by no means satisfied with retaining the little inherit- 
ance which he had held under Kaumualii, nor with the control of 
the windward rulers, unless he and his party could be enriched by 
a new division of lands, persevered for two or three days in his 
demand. He gave some account of the strife for the sovereignty 
of Kauai before Kaumualii possessed it. He affirmed that Hikiki 
had slain Keawe,and taken the control of the island, and that Kau- 
mualii and his supporters had opposed Hikiki, and slain him in 
battle, thus establishing the sovereignty of the late king, intimat- 
ing, perhaps, that the established custom of settling questions of 
sovereignty by a trial of strength or martial prowess, was not yet 
to be set aside by the palapala, or the new religion. His arro- 
gance in demanding a throwing together and dividing anew of the 
estates of Kaumualii's dominions, was sharply rebuked by one of 
Liholiho's men. 

Leaving the scene of this earnest debate about sunset, Saturday 
evening, I came to the bank of the river to cross over, by canoe 
to my family, hoping to embark with them and Kalanimoku for 
Oahu, early on Monday morning. As I was about to step into 
the canoe, Trowbridge, an active but erring young Englishman, ran 
to me to return a book which I had lent him. 

Having found him sceptical, and wishing to turn his attention 
from one of the vilest of Byron's works, which I was sorry to find in 
the hands of a man who was searching for weapons of rebellion 
against the Sovereign of the world, I had lent him " Chalmers's 
Evidences of Christianity," and requested him to examine it. On 
returning the book, he commended the talents of the author, but 
said, " The Gospel requires men to love their enemies, but I do not 
think it possible." Being referred to the fact, that Jesus loved his 
enemies, and died that we might live, and by his resurrection 
proved the truth of his religion, he said, " I believe, and I don't 
believe." I said, " Here you have a Savior offered you, and here 
is the demonstration of the truth of his religion before your eyes. 
He is infinitely excellent, and worthy of all your powers and 
affections. Now give your heart to him and seek his favor and 
strive to make him your friend." He gave me his hand, saying, 
" I'll try," and went into the fort to lodge. I returned to the 
mission house ; but the island was unquiet. 

Before the dawn of the next morning, August 8th, 1824, the con- 
fused noise of the battle of the warrior was heard pealing through 



234 INSURGENTS ATTACK WAIMEA FORT. 

the valley, from the fort. The malcontents, surprising the little 
garrison, had commenced the work of blood. 

Roused by the noise of battle so near, and hearing the balls 
whistle over us, what was our surprise and anguish to hear that 
George and his coadjutors were attempting to take the fort ! We 
trembled for our friend, Kalanimoku, and his party, and for George, 
too. For ourselves and little ones, we looked to the Lord as our 
defence, while hostile insurgents were passing and repassing our 
door ; and we were not forsaken. 

Some of the insurgents entering the fort, and hoping for a rush 
of the neighboring inhabitants to ensure the victory over the gar- 
rison, one of them stood on the walls and called aloud to the two 
divisions of the valley on either side of the river, " Ho Waimea ! 
— Ho Makawele! — come on — the Hawaiians are beaten — the 
Kauaians have the fort !" Some of both parties rushed to enter, 
amid balls and bayonets. Kahalaia and Niau, a royal chief, being 
on the opposite side of the river, started to cross the river to de- 
fend the fort. The former was dissuaded by the latter on account 
of the personal danger. But rushing into that danger himself, 
and meeting with Kiaimakani,he demanded if he were a friend, and 
was instantly shot down by an insurgent, who was then cut down 
by an attendant of the fallen chief. Kiaimakani fled. 

The noise of the battle continued about thirty minutes. Mean- 
time, Kalanimoku sent for Mr. Whitney and myself to come to 
him, then on the sand beach, a little distance west of the fort. 
As we left our habitations, Mrs. B. and Mrs. W. watched the 
steps of their husbands till they passed near the fort, when the 
firing, which had ceased, was renewed. That was to them a 
moment of deep solicitude. Their flesh and hearts trembled, as 
they looked one on the other, and on their sweet babes, and dared 
not ask, " Where are our protectors 1" Then they thought of the 
care of the Watchman of Israel, and found support. 

Crossing the river, we came to the chief, and asked, " What is 
all this?" He replied, " This is war." In a few minutes, his 
trusty aid, Kaiakoili, a very stout, athletic native, came from the 
scene of battle, and with unusual energy of manner, reported to 
the chief that the insurgents had fled towards Hanapepe. We 
asked Kalanimoku for a guard for our house and family. He re- 
plied, "I have but few men, and the Kauaians I cannot trust.' : 
Willing to do what he could, he issued a tabu, forbidding any to 
approach our house unbidden. At his request, we united in 
prayer. Mr. W. and myself then repaired to the fort, to dress 
the wounds of the bleeding, and to bury the slain. As I ascend- 
ed the walls amid these new scenes, how was I shocked and my 
soul filled with grief as I lifted a mat from a fallen victim, and saw 
young Trowbridge, whom, the evening before, I had attempted to 
rescue from the toils of infidelity, now lying dead on the ram- 
part. Covered with wounds, he lay in his blood. He seemed to 
have fallen in close combat, hand to hand, and the death stroke 



KALANIMOKU PROVIDES FOR THE MISSIONARIES. 235 

appeared like that of a hatchet. Another Englishman, named 
Smith, we found mortally wounded in the fort, as if white men 
had been special marks for the assailants, as needing first to be 
disposed of. 

In a few hours, Kalanimoku, Kekauluohi, and her husband, Ka- 
nama, Kapule and others, marched into the fort, armed. We were 
struck with the martial appearance of the females, Kekauluohi, 
Premier, carrying a heavy pistol, and the ex-queen, Kapule, 
walking with a drawn sword in her hand. Kalanimoku, on ac- 
count of his strait, despatched a small schooner for Oahu, offered 
our families a passage, and advised us to go. They knew not the 
strength and numbers of the insurgents. They knew not whom 
to admit into the castle and whom to keep out, and the force was 
obviously small. Even the captain of the garrison was suspected 
of disloyalty or great mismanagement in allowing the insurgents 
to scale the walls. The approaching darkness of night might be 
the signal for a renewed attack. They dared not send out to pursue 
the insurgents or to meet them in the field, and unless they could 
get help from the windward soon, Kapule and others considered 
their situation exceedingly perilous, and manifested unexpected con- 
cern as to the effect of our departure. Trowbridge, and the mor- 
tally wounded young native, who expired while we were there 
were buried within the walls with funeral solemnity. We en- 
couraged our friends to trust in the Lord, to seek his guidance 
and obey his will, believing that he would not forsake those that 
forsake not him. 

The mind of Kalanimoku seemed to be looking intently to see 
what Jehovah, the Christians' God, would do with him. He does 
not appear to have taken any part in the contest, till he had called 
the missionaries to lead him in prayer, after which he left his sand 
bank, where he had slept, crossed the river, and took on himself 
the charge of the fort, and the business of restoring order. 

Here the value of a trustworthy chieftain could be appreciated 
and here I saw, for once, the reason which had not before been so 
fully obvious, why the women of rank bore arms in war, in such 
a country, where neither the intelligence, nor the virtue, nor the 
established customs of the nation would shield them from violence 
if unarmed and separate from their husbands or warrior friends. 

Towards night, we entered a double canoe, in the river, with 
our wives and little ones. Hurrying towards the schooner in the 
roadstead, we were well nigh swamped in the surf, through which 
we had to pass. Our children shrieked aloud as the waves 
dashed over us, threatening to engulf us like the raging of the re- 
bellious multitude. Our small stores were damaged, our water 
for the voyage injured ; and for a moment we felt ourselves to be 
in the " perils of the sea," as well as in " perils among the hea- 
then.' 5 We, however, reached the vessel drenched with salt water 
and set sail, but our solicitude for our friends behind us, and our 
apprehension of an attack from the insurgents before, was scarcely 



236 EXECUTION OF A REBEL REINFORCEMENT. 

diminished. For as we passed Hanapepe and Wahiawa, we 
had reason to suppose that if the insurgents still meant to con- 
quer, they would deem it of material consequence to them to 
capture this vessel, and thus prevent Kalanimoku's appeal to the 
windward islands for aid. Had this been done, it is not difficult 
to conceive how perilous would have been the situation of our 
families, and that of Kalanimoku and his party. 

A captive, Kamakakini, was regarded as an instigator of the 
revolt, was put on board this schooner, and placed in the hold, 
and closely bound with ropes to a stanchion, to be conveyed, as we 
supposed/to Oahu. On the following morning, we went to the 
hatchway to see and converse with him, but his place was vacated. 
In the silence of the night, he had been called on deck by the 
captain, stabbed, and thrown into the sea. 

No necessity appeared for this heathen execution. It was said 
the captain had orders not to land the prisoner. But this 
was different from Kalanimoku's subsequent treatment of known 
and acknowledged leaders of the insurrection. 

We had an unusually speedy passage, as if the Lord had heard 
us at once, and we quickly found ourselves " at the land," in 
Honolulu. If a strife, commenced without a preamble, manifesto, 
or any declaration stating the cause, and the object proposed, can 
properly be called a war, the news of the war was quickly pro- 
claimed, not only through Oahu, but through the group. 

Great sympathy for Kalanimoku and his friends was manifested 
when his perilous situation was made known. The startling 
expression, often repeated, " Mai make Kalanimoku ia Hume- 
hume ma, — Well nigh slain is Kalanimoku by George and his 
party," — not only called forth the sympathy of relatives, friends, 
missionaries, and foreign residents, but roused the spirit of war 
in many a Hawaiian breast, and that of revenge, it was feared, 
in some, and avarice in others. Thousands were ready to rush 
to the field of contest. Of these, every one seemed politician 
enough to decide what must be done in this emergency. " He 
kaua, he kaua — War, war " — rung through the village and valley 
of Honolulu ; and in a few hours a thousand men were ready to 
join and defend their chieftain, and bring the Kauai ans under the 
same government with the windward islands. Gov. Boki was 
then in England, and his place was well supplied by Namahana. 
This reinforcement embarked the next day, and quickly reached 
Waimea, to the relief of Kalanimoku, while the insurgents were 
rallying at Wahiawa, the estate of George. 

Through a merciful arrangement of Providence, the insurgents 
did not renew the attack on the fort or on Kalanimoku, but while 
rallying, allowed him time to obtain a reinforcement which would 
make such an attack useless, or destructive to their cause. Nor 
is it less wonderful that, after that reinforcement arrived, the 
leaders of the insurrection did not then hasten to propose peace 
on some terms rather than risk another battle. The citadel being 



LETTER OF GEO. KAAHUMANU SUPPORTS THE WAR. 237 

in full possession of an experienced general, who had the 
resources of the nation at command, and an armed force now 
with him greater, probably, than ever the insurgents brought 
together, it was madness for the rebel chiefs to strike again for 
victory, or to insist on independence. But, perhaps through 
ignorance of the art of war, they had failed to know the strength 
of Kalanimoku when thus reinforced, or, through desperation, 
some of them preferred rather to die in battle than to submit to 
the government of Liholiho ; and perhaps the feelings of reveno-e 
towards those chiefs of Kauai who stood by Kalanimoku im- 
pelled them to hold out for another trial of strength and military 
skill. 

During the pause or the mustering of the forces of the two 
parties, Kalanimoku received from the infatuated George the fol- 
lowing singular specimen of diplomacy, embracing a partial 
profession of respect to the windward government, and a strong 
desire to punish the chiefs of his own island who had not favored 
him and his party according to his wishes. 

"Dear Sir, — We wish not to hurt any of the people from the 
windward islands, hut those chiefs belonging to Kauai. Therefore I 
hope you will separate your men from them, and let the Atooi chiefs 
fight the battle, for we wish not to hurt any of you from the wind- 
ward. Our lives have been threatened by Tapule, by Haupu, by Ku- 
makeha, and by Wahine. These are the chiefs we want to go against. 
But your people we wish not to trouble. Send me answer as soon as 
you can. Yours, &c, 

"G. P.T." 

Kaahumanu being detained at Maui, after her husband's inter- 
ment, Kalanimoku's express schooner hastened thither from 
Honolulu, to report to her. It approached Lahaina with a signal 
of distress, and as the captain sprung on shore, he cried out, 
" Ua kaua o Kauai ! I kii kanaka mai au — Kauai wages war ! 
I have come for men ;" then gave the particulars to the queen.' 
She thought the trouble had arisen because her late husband had 
not taken proper measures to secure the quiet submission of his 
son and other chiefs and people. She was ready to prosecute 
the war, and subdue the insurgents, and required a reinforcement 
of soldiers to embark at once from Maui to succor Kalanimoku 
but hesitated to send any high chief. But Kaikioewa, an old 
chief of high rank, in a spirited address of some eloquence, said, 
" I am old, like Kalanimoku. We played together when chil- 
dren. We have fought together beside our king, Kamehameha. 
Our heads are now alike growing grey. Kalanimoku never deserted 
me ; and shall I desert him now, when the rebels of Kauai rise 
against him? I will not deal thus with him. If one of us is ill 
the others can hasten from Kauai to Hawaii to see the sick. And 
now, when our brother and leader is in peril, shall no chief go to 
succor him'? I will go; and here are my men also." Asking 



238 KAAHUMANU'S FAST— HOAPILl's ASTROLOGY. 

Mr. Richards what they should do with the rebels, he was referred 
to the divine rule— " love your enemies." He rejoined, We 
do not go to kill Kauaians : we go to put an end to fighting. We 
will take the rebels and bring them to the windward, and put 
them to farming." Hoapili was also inquisitive as to the accord- 
ance of war with Christianity. They both asked questions 
difficult for a Christian missionary to answer, and some which 
different missionaries would, if obliged to speak at all on the 
subject, be likely to answer differently, respecting the lawfulness 
of war, and the manner of conducting it, if compelled to engage 
in it ; but questions which showed that their consciences^ were 
awake to consider what was Christian duty in this case of insur- 
rection. Hoopili, Kaikioewa, Kahekili (thunder), a stern war- 
rior chief, and two companies of men, embarked immediately on 
board two schooners, and hastened to the scene of strife. 

Soon after the sailing of this reinforcement, Kaahumanu spon- 
taneously, like the king of Nineveh, proclaimed a fast, in order 
to seek God's favor. This was observed by many, with apparent 
propriety, on the 27th August. At Lahaina, an uninterrupted 
Sabbath stillness prevailed from morning till evening. Amuse- 
ments and labor, and the kindling of fires for cooking, seemed to 
be entirely suspended; and the chiefs and a concourse oltne 
people attended public worship, and united in presenting their 
confessions and supplications before the throne of mercy. _ 

Arriving at Kauai, Hoapili united his force to that of Kahalaia, 
embracing the loyal warriors of Kauai, and the reinforcements 
from Oahu, who had joined Kalanimoku, at Waimea, and chose 
to lead them to battle. , 

On the 18th of August, a force under Hoapili marched trom 
Waimea towards Hanapepe and Wahiawa, where the enemy held 
a position overlooking the valley of Hanapepe, nearly two miles 
from the sea-shore. Like other astrologers, Gov. Hoapili claimed 
some superiority over his countrymen, and doubtless supposed he 
could produce 'some impression on their minds by appearing to 
consult the heavenly bodies, in respect to the course to be pur- 
sued, the time and the result of the contest. He gazed much at 
the stars. He noticed the relative position of our P rmcl P al 
planets, then visible, and fixed stars in the zodiac ; probably 
more for the purpose of inspiring confidence and courage in the 
soldiery, as a means of victory, than for any information supposed 
to be derivable from the stars, as to the result of the battle, or 
the fitness of the time for commencing it. Heathen leaders 
doubtless know that the belief that success is practicable, whether 
that belief be encouraged by interest, experience, martial skill, 
astrology, or prophecy, is a powerful means of union, strengtn, 
and success in war. \Vhen Hoapili, after his repeated observa- 
tions, predicted that if the loyal party should be beaten by the 
insurgents, the whole group of islands would be overcome by 
them, and there would be no place to flee to for safety, not even 



BATTLE OF WAHIAW A— CAPTURE OF GEORGE. 239 

their own homes, he put a spur to their courage and constancy, 
and assumed a position not likely to be proved false. 

Though the distance from the fort at Waimea to the encamp- 
ment of the Kauaians was scarcely more than eight miles, the 
army on the way, halted and rested on the Sabbath. The next 
day they proceeded, crossed the river, and ascended the heights 
on the east side of the valley of Hanapepe, and were drawn up 
in the order of battle. Silence was commanded before the onset, 
and prayer was offered to the great Jehovah. Then, in a curved 
line or semicircle, they advanced, the right and left extremes 
intending to pass the enemy's lines, and capture the whole force. 
As they drew near, the insurgents, who had taken a station 
behind a wall with a small field-piece, discharged it a few times 
with some apparent effect ; for Hoapili's men, who were in its 
range, prostrated themselves before it at each discharge, then rose 
again and advanced. Some supposed at the moment that this 
engine of foreign war was doing the work effectually, thouo-h it 
was neither weakening the strength nor daunting the courage of 
the government troops, who returned the fire and pressed on. 
lhe insurgents, unable to stand, were beaten and routed; some 
forty or fifty were killed, and the rest fled chiefly to the woods 
and some were pursued and taken. Kiaimakani, their boldest 
leader attempted, as he fled, to conceal himself by holding up 
grass between himself and the passing pursuers, one of whom 
perceiving a motion of the grass, fired a musket ball into it " at 
a venture,' by which the unhappy old warrior chief was killed, 
and his violent dealing returned upon himself 

George and Betty and their infant daughter, fled on horseback 
to the mountains. The two latter were soon captured and treated 
with kindness The child was, however, by Kaahumanu named 
Wahine-kipi, Rebel-woman. George eluded his pursuers for a 
considerable period. A party of men were sent by Kalanimoku 
to find and take him, and being led by Kalaiheana, a head man 
from Oahu went into the mountains in pursuit of him. Thev 
occasionally called aloud, « Humehume, show yourself to us. 
You shall not be slain, if you will make your appearance. Come 
let us return to the sea-side to your father, Kalanimoku." After 
some weeks spent in the search, he was found and captured, and 
brought in a pitiable state into the presence of the dignified 
Kalanimoku, who, at his father's request, had been disposed to 
oefnend him, and had commiserated him from the beginning of 
the contest. This noble, victorious, semi-civilized chieftain took 
off his own mantle and threw it over the poor, misguided young 
chief, thus saying most significantly, « Live" He was restored 
to his wife and child, and for the safety of Kauai, sent to Oahu 
where he remained several years, until his death. ' 

George, in his childhood, had been sent by his father to 
America, partly from apprehensions of danger to the child from 
jealous or aspiring relatives. He was supplied with the means 



240 LETTER OF LAANUI DEPARTURE OF MR. ELLIS. 

of support ; but Capt. R., who took the charge of him, lost both 
his own property and that of his ward. George labored as a 
carpenter's apprentice for several years, then for a time in the 
service of a farmer ; but feeling homeless, or restless, or disposed 
for the scenes of war, he enlisted in the U. S. navy. He was in 
the engagement between the Enterprise and Boxer, and, in the 
act of boarding, was wounded in the side by a British pike. He 
afterwards went up the Mediterranean as one of the crew of 
the Guerriere, under Com. Decatur, and was in an engage- 
ment with an Algerine frigate. Then returning to Charlestown, 
he was, at the solicitation of Christian friends, released and 
sent to school for a season. On the sending forth of a mission 
to these islands, he accompanied it, not as a missionary, or as 
under the control of the Board, who had paid for his academical 
instruction and his passage home. Of course, neither the 
Board nor the mission was implicated in his political or seditious 
proceedings. He took a course contrary to their wishes and 
counsels, and the tendency of their instructions, though, as a son 
of a king, he thought he had rights to maintain by force. But 
how clear it is that education and civilization, without a firm 
belief in God's Word, will accomplish little or nothing for the 

heathen. . . -it 

After the decisive battle, one of our promising pupils, Laanui, 
a chief from Oahu, who had taken part in the war, wrote back 
to Namahana the following brief report, which showed some 
advancement from the late barbarism of the country, of which 
Kahalaia and some others were not yet wholly cured : 

« I have no captives. I regard implicitly the Word of God— of 
Him by whom we live, who warded off the balls 'from us, who is our 
Lord and yours ; and on whose account we are without captives. In 
the midst of the battle, when the enemy fled, then I ceased. I went 
not to search for captives. I remained with your brother, Hoapili. 
When your brother returned to Waimea, we returned. And when we 
reached Waimea, there we abode, at the mouth of the river. Therefore, 
I have no captives at all to send up to you." 

A.t this interesting juncture, Mr. Ellis, by the protracted and 
painful illness of Mrs. Ellis, was called to leave the islands. 
He embarked with his family on board an American ship, to 
return to England, by way of the United States. He had ren- 
dered most important service for about eighteen months, during 
which time, besides preaching and counselling the rulers, he had 
united with us in preparing the first hymn-book which we pub- 
lished for the people. He left the field reluctantly ; and our 
missionaries and the rulers parted with him with regret. Both l in 
America and Great Britain, he did much to bring our field to the 
favorable notice of the public, and to defend our cause irom un- 
generous aspersions. 



KAAHUMANIj's ATTENTION TO PREACHING. 241 

After the fast of August 27th, Kaahumanu, about to embark 
from Lahaina to join Kalanimoku at Kauai, seemed interested in 
the preaching of the Gospel. She was seen to weep at a public 
lecture, and the next day sent for the missionaries, and requested 
them to sing and pray with her, before she left the shore. She 
designated as teachers three young men in her school, and wished 
them to be furnished with books sufficient for three large schools 
among her people, on the windward side of Maui. She express- 
ed great affection for the missionaries, saying, " What we have is 
yours." Her sister, Hoapili Wahine, seconded her proposition 
for social worship. And our blind friend and coadjutor, Puaaiki 
was overjoyed, and seemed ready to kiss the feet of the queen' 
for gratitude, because he thought she was taking a stand on the 
Lord's side. Grasping her hand, as her barge shoved off from 
the sand beach, he clung to it, wading along till he was knee 
deep in the water. 

As she and her company, on the way from Lahaina, arrived at 
Honolulu, they came without delay to the sanctuary, to unite in 
public thanksgiving for the success which crowned the effort of 
the nation in restoring order at Kauai. The next day being the 
Sabbath, the services were well attended, both forenoon and after- 
noon. Namahana, Kaahumanu, her step-son, the young prince 
and other chiefs, were attentive to the Word. In the morning my ser' 
mon urged the duty of following Christ and relying on him alone 
tor pardon and eternal life, and in the afternoon, the necessity of a 
holy heart, or disinterested benevolence, in order to obtain the 
treasures of Heaven, according to the instruction of the Great 
Teacher to the "young ruler." Kaahumanu engaging in the 
work of reform, having proclaimed a fast, encouraged schools the 
observance of the Sabbath, and abstinence from various evils 
was, like others, supposed to be cherishing the disposition to in- 
quire, What lack I yet?" Mrs. B. listening to the searching 
truth, watched her countenance and motions that day, and could 
not but feel a concern, lest (like the young ruler who did not expect 
a reproof after well doing), feeling too rich, high, or proud, she 
would turn away grieved. But agitated as she appeared when 
pungent truth came close home, she bore it, and no decisive marks 
of displeasure at the preacher, or the doctrine, could be seen in 
her interview with us, at the close of the service. On the con- 
trary, she appeared unusually kind and condescending stopped 
her carriage and her train at our gate, and kept us standin/and 
talking, for a time, as if unwilling to pass on without hearing 
more. Thus we were encouraged. 

Kealiiahonui, son of Kaumualii, whom Kaahumanu had taken as 
her husband, young, handsome, and naturally and usually more 
interesting at that period than most of the nobility, exhibited on 
this occasion, a solemnity and tenderness like one under 'the 
strivings of the Spirit of God. Their connexion, in our view was 
inconsistent with the rules of the Gospel, and we believed the 

16 



242 KAAHUMANU AT KAUAI. 

power of the Gospel, should it result in their conversion, would 
dissolve it. 

The next day they left Honolulu for Kauai, urging me to ac- 
company them ; but this I could not well do. The cares and 
labors of the station after the departure of Mr. Ellis, my esteem- 
ed colleague, seemed to forbid it. On arriving at Waimea, she 
repaired at once to the house of God, to offer prayer and praise. 
To avail herself of the advantages of the light, she spent much 
of her time for a few weeks, at the mission premises, where Mr. 
Whitney had, after the commotion, resumed his labors ; and ex- 
erted herself to aid the work. The state of things at Waimea, 
while she was there, is thus briefly noticed by Mr. Whitney : 

u I have never before seen the people give so good attention to the 
word of life. Last Sabbath was an interesting day. In describing the 
pains and consequences of a Savior's death, I perceived tears trickling 
down the cheeks of some, whose hearts I had supposed too hard to 
admit even of sympathy on the subject. Kaahumanu continues to 
exert her influence in the good cause." 

In December, Kaahumanu having removed to the opposite side 
of the island for a season, caused a frail house of worship to be 
erected, and urged on the work of instruction by the help of seve- 
ral native teachers. She sent a horse and a messenger to bring 
Mr. Whitney to her camp, near the foot of the mountains, ten 
miles north of Wailua, at Kohalalele. Though he felt it very 
difficult to leave Waimea for a day or two, he went over to en- 
courage them. On this occasion, he thus wrote me : 

<c Of the expressions of pleasure and joy I received from the chiefs 
at my arrival, 1 should say nothing, were it not to give some view of 
their feelings towards the great object of our labors. I have had no 
such meeting with chiefs. The pleasure of meeting an affectionate child 
could not have been expressed more unfeignedly. I have not a doubt of 
their sincere attachment to the mission, and of their intention to pro- 
mote its interests. I preached to them, exhibiting the Savior's example. 
The church which Kaahumanu has built here was full, and the audience 
very attentive. Though at a distance from any mission establishment, 
the great object here is the palapala. Kahikona, George Sandwich, 
and others, are useful. I entreat you to stay where you are. I do not 
pretend to prophesy, but I think your presence will be more needed in 
a few days, at Oahu, than it ever has been before. Kalanimoku, Kaa- 
humanu, and other chiefs are about to return." 

The New York being about this time stranded and damaged at 
Niihau, Kalanimoku, who thought he could attend to such things 
better than others, proceeded thither, and had his schooner hauled 
up and repaired. While thus engaged he wrote me two short and 
pleasant notes, December 8th and 23d, subscribed Paalua, a name 
often applied to him after the death of Kamehameha and of his 
wife, implying that thus both eyes were closed. 



KALANIMOKU AT NIIHAU NEW GOVERNOR OF KAUAI. 243 

" Much love to you, Bingham and Mrs. Bingham, and you all I 
salute you all. Great affection for you all who remain. Exceedingly 
great is my love to you. Here I am, earnestly attending to the Word 

i. mi I?? 7 ' t0 ° Ur Lord Jesus Christ > and t0 th e Holy Spirit, 
who will enlighten me. Let the perseverance of you all be great Be 
ye strong to labor for this land of darkness. Love to the children 
ot you all, and to yourselves also. My salutations to you all are 
ended. — t> ,, 

■PAALUA." 

"Niihau, Dec. 23d, 1824. 
' < Great love to you, Bingham. This is my word to you. Speak to 
the professor of medicine, to doctor my mother, Ukeke, who has return- 
ed thither. Look you two to her sickness. I compassionate my 
mother because she is sick of the palsy. Do you both treat well my 
mother. My word is finished.— - Paalua." 

His schooner being repaired, was ready at tne close of the week 
to be launched. The wind and tide were favorable for it on 
Sabbath morning, and he was urged by foreigners to avail himself 
ot the opportunity, but though he was then in haste to return to 
Oahu, and he had no missionary at his elbow, he conscientiously 
refused to launch her till the Sabbath was past. In this his 
practice accorded with his letters. 

Kaikioewa, one of the conqueror's companions in former wars 
a more sober and conciliatory chieftain than Kahalaia, was con- 
stituted governor of Kauai, and though not the most accurate in 
doing business, yet, with the aid of Keaweamahi, his wife, by his 
side, who, like some other women, was blessed with more shrewd- 
ness in some matters than her honored lord, he rendered important 
service in restoring quietude and in favoring the cause of instruc- 
tion and true religion— the only safe-guards of the peace of the 
state. "Kaikioewa and his wife," says Mr. W. at this period, 
have taken a noble stand. They have begun to build a chapel 
which, he says, shall be the best yet in the islands." In the 
course of six or eight months, that building, ninety feet by thirty 
was completed, and supposed to be the best ever erected on that 
island. 

Calling on Mr. W. one day, and learning that he was 
writing to our Directors, he said, with much warmth of expres- 
sion, Give them my affectionate salutation. Tell them I thank 
tfiem much for the good news of salvation that they have sent us. 
Inat the palapala me ka pule, learning and religion, shall be the 
business of my life." And he called on the chiefs, and head men ' 
and people of the island, to go with him in the work of reform' 
though he was yet far from possessing that completeness of know- 
ledge, experience, and devotedness to the good of others, which 
are needed in a reformer. The grace of God, it is believed, ac- 
complished for him great things before he finished his course 

Peace being restored at Kauai, the successive return of old 
warriors, young soldiers, and high chiefs, from the scene of strife 



244 RETURN OF THE WARRIORS FROM THE VICTORY. 

and victory, to Honolulu, afforded interesting occasions of thanks- 
giving and decisive indications of progress. Among these was 
Laanui, the husband of Namahana, the governess. He was an 
interesting young chief of the third rank, well featured, and 
a little above the middling stature. Having been down to take 
part in suppressing the insurrection, but not to get captives for 
self-aggrandizement, as had been formerly customary, and as 
some of the unchristian warriors in this case had done, he now 
returned, by ship, to Oahu. Before he debarked, the governess, 
being near the landing-place, asked me whether there or at 
the church we should offer prayer to God on the return of her 
husband. Being assured that either place, whichever she might 
prefer, would be very suitable for the devout expression of our 
gratitude, she requested me to stay by her till her husband should 
come on shore. She was higher than he, both as grand-daughter 
of the king of Maui, and relict of the Conqueror. She was 
taller than ordinary women, and so large as, among the chiefs, to 
appear rather short. She had black hair and eyes, a round, full 
face, large lips, a short neck — her chin almost touching her breast 
— and such obesity that if, as in some countries, her comeliness 
had been estimated by the hundred pounds of her weight, she 
would have been called a beauty. But she had now finer quali- 
ties to constitute her comeliness, and give her a salutary influence 
over her dark-hearted contemporaries. 

Laanui soon landed in decent apparel of civilized fashion, and 
passed quietly through the crowd of natives on the quay. As 
he approached the governess, she kindly beckoned to him with 
her hand, and with affectionate voice called out, u Mai! — hither." 
Glad to be welcomed home in safety after the victory, he, with 
open countenance of unusual mildness for a native, came silently 
to her, and sat down gently by her side. They embraced and 
kissed each other, and wiped their tears. How wide the contrast 
between this and the heathen wailing on other occasions ! I 
could not refrain from tears to see the happy meeting of this 
interesting pair, after their separation for so lamentable a cause. 
His protection and restoration they both now piously ascribed to 
the care of Jehovah — the Christian's God. After a few ex- 
pressions of mutual joy and congratulation, and a few words as 
to the state of affairs at Kauai, at Namahana's suggestion, with 
which her husband signified his concurrence, we sang a hymn of 
praise, and united in thanksgiving to the King of nations for his 
timely and gracious aid to those who acknowledge his authority 
and love his Word. 

One of the distinguished rebels, Kanenoho, being captured and 
brought from Kauai, was soon after this introduced into the pre- 
sence of Namahana, amid the multitude who came around to 
gaze at him as a caged lion. In the verandah of Kaahumanu" 
framed house, the governess and Hinau, captain of the fort, con- 
versed with the captive about the rebellion. Her closing remarks 



RECEPTION OF VICTORS AT HONOLULU. 245 

to him were touching, and highly creditable to the head and 
heart of one high born and so recently a proud heathen — " Com- 
passion for you, Kanenoho. Great was the darkness of your 
hearts to engage in war. Life is the good thing. We did not 
wish to dispossess you of your country'. Kalanimoku went down 
not to make war, but peacefully to take care of your islands in 
accordance with the charge of Kaumualii — < E olelo pono, a hoi 
mai — To have a proper talk and return.' " The prisoner wiped 
his eyes with his rude mantle, subdued by the kindness and 
fitness of her words, and the remembrance of his own folly. 

I preached the same day from an injunction of our Savior, a 
lesson peculiarly needful for the Hawaiians at that season — " Be 
ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful." 

On the 16th, a small squadron returned from Kauai, having on 
board a company of warriors, embracing Hoapili, Kahekili, Ka- 
laikoa, and Kapuaa, and several captives, and among them Kiai- 
moku (island or ship watcher), the rebel chief, of Hanapepe. 
Finding his cause desperate, this chief coming forth from his 
hiding-place to which he had fled, and surrendering to the tri- 
umphant party, threw himself on the clemency of Kalanimoku, 
and was treated with kindness by that noble chieftain. 

These victors landed at Honolulu just before evening, and 
being accompanied by Laanui, and attended by a file of armed 
soldiers, came at once to my house with their congratulations, 
and made a proposition to unite the same evening in thanksgiv- 
ing to God. They repaired to a house vacated by Liholiho (still 
absent from the country), where I met them and their friends, 
and was happy to lead them in the delightful service. To Gov. 
Hoapili, this high chief of Maui who had led the victorious little 
army, and marched up to the enemy's line in the face of their 
cannon and muskets, I put the question distinctly, " On what 
account would you have the company address their adorations to 
Jehovah'?" To this he replied, and doubtless spoke the senti- 
ments of others, " I ke ola o kakou i ke Akua — On account of 
our preservation by God." 



CHAPTER X. 

SIXTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SECOND OF KAAHUMANU. 

1825. 

Promising New Year — Association of serious females — Kalanimoku's return from 
his victory-— -Kaahum ami's letter and return — Agency of the Spirit — Namahana 
and the shipwreck — Association of men for Christian improvement — Religious 
interest at Lahaina — Bartemeus Puaaiki — Progress at Hawaii — Kapiolani and 
Pele — Visit to Hilo — Deficiency of means to supply schools — Result of the king's 
visit to England — Return of the survivors — Visit of Lord Byron — Kaahumanu 
and others candidates for baptism — National council — Outrage at Lahaina — De- 
parture of Mr. Stewart— Decalogue and meeting of the chiefs — Non-confederacy 
of church and state. 

On the ushering in of the year 1825, a New Year's sermon 
was preached at Honolulu, in which the dealings of God with the 
nation for the last year were recounted, the speedy and universal 
turning of the nation to the Lord was urged, and special displays 
of divine power and grace were shown to be desirable, and were 
anticipated as proofs of God's kindness and readiness to hear 
the prayer of the humble and the needy. The heart of the 
governess seemed to leap for joy at the prospect of good which 
she felt encouraged to expect the Lord, who had restored peace, 
would bestow on the land. 

Under the direction of the missionary females, an association 
of women to meet weekly for prayer and improvement, was 
commenced on Friday of that week. It embraced, at first, 
twelve or fifteen native females, among whom there appeared 
some evidence of sincere love to the truth, and of understanding 
the duty and privilege of prayer. Among these were Namahana 
and Kaka, the wife of Naoa, the latter of whom appeared subse- 
quently to live by prayer, and literally on her knees received at 
length her summons to depart. That organization being increased 
from time to time, has doubtless, in the course of twenty years, 
tended not only to call into healthful action many of its regularly 
entered members, and to incite others to the important duties 
which it was designed to encourage, but also in some measure to 
call down successive showers of spiritual blessings upon the 
nation. 

Kalanimoku, after his perils and the labor of some six months 
at the leeward, returned to Honolulu towards the close of Janu- 
ary. He was joyfully received by many warm friends : among 
these were Namahana and Hinau, and their Christian teachers. 






KALANIMOKU's RETURN FROM HIS VICTORY. 247 

He was saluted by an elderly and honorable woman as the kaula 
hao (iron cable) of the country— a compliment higher than the 
discharge of twenty-one guns from the fort would have been. 
Many wept at his landing. Some of the Russian officers present 
wondered at the weeping of his friends who had received him 
safe and sound. " They would cry," said they, " if he had gone 
far away ; they would cry if he had been killed. Why then do 
they now cry since he has returned victorious and safe f» But 
the tears of some on this occasion were more like those of a pious 
family at the return of a lon^ absent son and brother, than the 
deafening and unmeaning or incomprehensible din of a heathen 
wail, formerly so frequent at these islands. 

Kalanimoku and those who returned with him, and others who 
welcomed them, repaired spontaneously to the public altar, to 
offer the tribute of praise and thanksgiving which he deemed 
justly due to Jehovah on this occasion. 

When assembled at the church, before going into the pulpit, I 
sat down by his side with a desire to know more definitely his 
views of the object for which we had assembled, and asked him 
to state distinctly for what he desired thanksgiving and prayer 
might be offered. He said, " Give thanks for God's kind care 
over us, and for our deliverance from death ; and pray that God 
would pardon our sins, and enlighten the nation and save us." 

This was stated to the congregation, the reasons for it presented, 
and the delightful duty attempted, with a sense of the special 
obligations under which we all had been laid by the merciful 
interpositions of Providence. The following day being the Sab- 
bath, Kalanimoku and his party attended worship. The church 
was well filled ; and I esteemed it a privilege to attempt to 
guide the meditations and prayers of the assembly, that they 
might consistently choose the Lord for their God, and feel their 
obligations to him, and consecrate their lives to him, not only for 
his care in delivering them from the power of earthly foes, but 
for his grace in providing and offering deliverance from spiritual 
foes, and even eternal salvation for their souls. 

The words of the devout warrior of Israel furnished an 
appropriate and delightful theme worthy to be adopted by 
those who were rejoicing in the late victory, and in the tokens 
of Divine favor to sinners now emerging from heathenism : 

" I said unto Jehovah, Thou art my God : 

Hear the voice of my supplications, O Jehovah. 
God, the Lord — the Strength of my salvation, 
Thou hast covered my head in the day of battle.' ' 

Ps. cxl : 6, 7. 

We were happy to think that this distinguished commander 
who had been accustomed to heathen warfare, and who, in 1819' 
apparently without a thought of the God of heaven, led the forces 



248 RETURN OF KAAHUMANU AND THE YOUNG PRINCE. 

of Liholiho against the defender of idols, now saw and felt the 
reasonableness of adopting the language of the inspired patriarch. 
It was said of him by one who was with him in his exposure when 
the insurgents at Kauai attacked the Waimea garrison just before 
the dawn, that in judging between several expedients, one of which 
he must adopt for himself, he would not rush into the fort, the 
scene of bloody strife, where it was difficult to distinguish 
between friends and foes ; nor would he fly to his schooner then 
at anchor near, and escape to Oahu, nor flee away from the arms 
of the insurgents, but just cast himself on Jehovah, and wait 
quietly just where he was, and see what the Lord would do for 
him. When the assailants were repulsed with loss by the small 
inexperienced garrison whom they had surprised by night, he was 
ready to ascribe his own preservation and that of his friends, to 
the hand of the Lord. Through the struggle, the right side 
seemed so obviously to be favored and sustained, as to produce a 
pretty general sentiment that it was of God ; and we found in 
distresses and afflictions, that he, who in wisdom and goodness 
makes the wrath of man to praise him, turned the calamity of 
war into a blessing to the nation at large, and made it contribute 
to the furtherance of the work of the mission and of the cause of 
Christianity and civilization. ' 

Kalanimoku, re-entering his new mansion at Honolulu, appeared 
like a Christian nobleman, not ashamed to pray and receive daily 
instruction. He soon received a cheering letter from Kaahumanu, 
his cousin, sister as he called her, who wrote him from Kauai the 
assurance of her love to the cause of Christianity and of her 
desire that he and the people might unite with her in furthering 
it and of her purpose of visiting the different islands of the 
group and their principal districts, to encourage attention to 

schools and religion. 

Order being re-established at Kauai, the Regent returned to her 
residence at Oahu, accompanied by Kealiihonui, Kalakua, the young 
prince, and others. Their vessel, the brig Ainoa, was descried from 
Honolulu just before evening, Feb. 9th, and came to anchor soon 
after dark, when they hastened to the shore and despatched a mes- 
senger to our establishment, desiring to see the missionaries as 
soon as convenient. Complying at once, we found them in a 
well lighted and furnished upper room of Kaahumanu's house, 
with Kalanimoku and Laanui and the young queens, whom Liho- 
liho, on embarking for England, had left. As we entered the 
chamber, Kaahumanu rose respectfully (a novelty to us), and ^re- 
ceived us with expressions of kindness, cordiality, and joy, which 
we had not before witnessed in her. She exclaimed, " Ua ola 
kakou ia Iesu Kristo." We have been preserved by Jesus Christ, 

a just sentiment in which many heartily united with her. We 

enjoyed in this friendly group a season of religious conversation 
and social prayer and praise, in which there was evidence that 
our labor, in this vineyard, had not been wholly in vain. 



THE QUEEN AT THE PRAYER MEETING. 249 

While many of the people retained their heathen nature, and 
some had the spirit of rebellion, and some were disposed to chas- 
tise and subdue rebels, and others revengefully to kill them it 
was a matter of thanksgiving, and an indication of the meliorating 
influence of Christianity on the minds of the leaders of the nation, 
to find the queen, Kaahumanu, and her high chieftains so free from 
any charge of barbarity or cruelty in subduing those who had 
risen up against them. In comparison with former wars, it was 
wonderful that the nation passed through this war with the 
sacrifice of but four or five of the loyal party, and so far as we had 
the means of knowing, with scarcely more than half a hundred 
lives on the part of the insurgents— that even the most guilty who 
surrendered or were taken alive, were generally treated with len- 
ity, and the praise of the victory ascribed to Jehovah. What 
a contrast with the terrible slaughter in former wars, when the 
brooks were choked with the bodies of the slain, precipices flowed 
with blood, whole districts were ravaged and desolated, and the 
murdered offered on the altars of abomination ! In the first battle at 
Waimea, but fourteen of the insurgents were reported as killed 
and in the next battle and rout, at Wahiawa, forty or fifty of the 
enemy, and not more than one of the loyal party, were reported 
as among the slain. Some probably died of their wounds, as did 
Smith ; and a few are reported to have been wantonly killed 
by the victors. 

The next day the queen called on us, and with a considerable 
number, repaired to the public altar, as others had done to 
render public thanksgiving to God for his preserving care. 

She shortly gave,with tears but partially suppressed, such an ac- 
count of her past and present feelings on the subject of religion as 
to lead us to form a very favorable estimate of her Christian cha 
racter,^ though not yet decisive. She, with her sister, united 
S- the i e i e P ra y er - meeti ng, at my house, and in connexion with 
Mrs. Bingham, Mrs. Stewart, Mrs. Loomis, and B. Stocton, took 
an active part in questioning and counselling the native females 
The haughty queen bowed her knees before the King of heaven' 
and confessed her sins, and in impressive language poured forth 
her earnest prayer. « Behold she prayeth !» We rejoiced in the 
faithful saying, that is worthy of all acceptation, that Jesus 
Christ came into the world to save sinners, even the chief" 
and in the evidence that this once heathen ruler now acknow- 
ledged him as her Lord and Savior, and would yet serve him with 
the energy she had once employed against him. 

How widely different the course of Kaahumanu, in celebrating 
the recent victory, ascribing it to the Lord, offering herself to him 
and seeking the civil, moral, and intellectual improvement of the' 
people, even of the conquered, from that of wasting and degrading 
them as her predecessors would have done, and as she herself 
would have freely done without the better principles inculcated bv 
God's Word. J 



250 



NAMAHANA AND THE SHIPWRECK. 



The missionaries had been slow to give her credit for any in- 
terlt aXarUnthe concerns of Christ's kingdom though she 
h*<\ annarently espoused the cause of reform. But now, her 
changed subdued, P and amiable conduct,in contrast to hat winch 

^Smited on our early acquaintance with her, could not but 
afford us comfort, and awaken the hope that she would ye shine 
af a tern of peculiar lustre amid the rocks and forbidding lava of 
+Vip«jp recently barbarous and heathen isles. 
th Her sTste s, Kalakua and Namahana, exhibited also marks of 
rhanee • hut to most observers, not quite so striking as in Kaahu- 
manf: nor was it the most easy for any of them to establish a 
deputation for piety, benevolence, and the love . of equi * 

Namahana, while she had charge of affairs at Oahu acquitted 
herself well, and in the spring after he return of her husband 
from the war in Kauai, she gave repeated and happy indications 
ofT chanted character. The following I had opportunity to 

reef west of the entrance of Honolulu harbor, and wrecked at 
a midmW hour. Namahana lent her schooner to aid in saving 
LTcarlo etc , and received for the service $100, fairly earned. 
Withol ques i'oning her right to such compensation, it was sug- 
Sed toVr that gVatuitoSs assistance, in such circumstence 
might have been well, from one able to render it. ™ s ^ 
T Jtn ?» she asked with some earnestness. Cro to your nouse 
ook up toVo- Heavenly Father for dir j*g>^£™™£ 
vnn mav tell me what you would like to do in the case. * ne 
next dav she carried back the $100 to the captain, and laid them 
downaTkfs feet, saying, 'that considering his j-*"£*£T* 
she was willing to return the money he had paid for her assistance 
Somewhat surprised, he asked for further exp lanation Shesa^d, 
« I wish to do that which is best for my soul" Wewill divide 
it " he said • " I will take half, and you half." ' Hight, she re 
nlied " if vou wish it so." The money being then divided into 
rwo equa partsThe asked of her something in which totake away 
his fifty dollars. Her purse containing small change she emptied, 
turned and promptly gave to him. The gent eman (?) noticing 
Ihe care manLsted in turning the purse, remarked,in my hearing, 
and in a foreign tongue, « Set her covetousmss ,!» as ,f the proof of 
Ideality furhishedly restoring the $100, and by giving him he 
n«rse in addition, was more than counterpoised by her care to see 
Fhat V was empty. This is illustrative of the severe manner of 
l,t L adoX y by a large class of foreigners, in reference to the 
fiSS andtffless characters of Polynesians, when according 
"their knowledge and ability, they are endeavoring p ° ^e h on or 
able iust and even generous. Probably few professed Christians 
SuldKund evenli the {X^ff^SjTSnaS^ 



SOCIETY OF REFORMED MEN. 251 

and self-denial Two years before this, she and Kapiolani had 
appeared much like Kamamalu and Puaaiki as to their advance- 
ment in Christian knowledge and duty; and during that period 
they had considered themselves as believers of the Gospel Ka 
piolam, who had been very intemperate, and for some time after 
hearing the Gospel lived with two husbands, had separated herself 
from her junior husband some two years before this period 

At this period we had at Honolulu, besides the common schools, 
a class of ten chiefs attending to rudimental instruction in read- 
ing, writing, singing, and composition. 

On the 18th of February, a number of serious men putting off 
their heathen habits, and willing to be known as seekers of the 
great salvation, and as, in some sense, pledged to one another to 
abstain from immoralities and to follow the teachings of the Word 
of God united in an association for prayer and improvement 
similar to that formed by the females a month earlier. Among its 
earliest and leading members were Kalanimoku, Laanui, Ka- 
laikoa, Kealnahonui, Hoaai, Kupalu, and Kaomi, whose father 
was a resident Tahitian, John Ii, Kaaia> Punihaole, and others. 

V 1 ?! 6 w T tmg ? the associati ° n , which was in advance 
of the Washingtonian society, gave to each other such an 
account ot their views and of the manner in which they had 
been led to attend to the things that belonged to the soul's 
well being, as to afford indications that the Spirit of the 
Lord had begun to enlighten and influence their minds. One 
of them came to me, professing to be daily striving against sin, 
and seeking deliverance from it through the blood of Christ He 
asked if it were right for his heart to be praying to God as he 
was walking along the road. Being told that it was right to 
pray whenever we feel inclined to it, but that it was specially 
suitable to offer secret prayer, he said, « I know it is right to go 
away to a secret place, and there kneel down in the presence of 
God and pray to him, but I did not know it to be proper to pray 
along the road ; but as I was walking along, my heart wanted to 
be talking with God, and I was afraid, and have come to be 
instructed." He seemed relieved to be told that it was proper 
to talk humbly with God while walking by the way, sitting in the 
house, or laboring in the field, as a means of comfort, of honor- 
ing God, avoiding temptation, and securing God's favor He 
proved at length to be, in our esteem, a consistent Christian. A 
like spirit appeared at the other islands, and similar associations 
for prayer and improvement were established at the different 
stations and were obviously attended with the divine blessing 

Hoapili and some of his coadjutors returning to Maui and 
others who had quietly remained there during the late struggle 
now manifested increasing religious interest. Inquirers crowded 
around the missionaries morning, noon, and night. The morn 
ing and evening sacrifice was offered by many. Some looking 
for the new paths, inquired, « How shall we know what things 



J 



252 BARTIMEUS PUAAIKI. 

are sinful 1 How shall we free ourselves from sin? How shall 
we escape the punishment due to our sins'?" 

Some very freely confessed their sins, under a sense of their 
vileness, and made known their confidence in the new religion. 
One who had heen distinguished for opposition to the missionary 
cause, being apparently subdued after a sleepless night, said to 
the missionaries, " I have been exceedingly wicked. I have lied 
and stolen, been angry and quarrelsome, adulterous and murder- 
ous. I have been hostile to you ; lied about you, and scoffed at 
your good words. I have led the young chief into evil ; have 
sacrificed to our old gods, and done every kind of wickedness. 
I am exceedingly afraid, for God is angry with me." Another 
said, " I have washed my vessel nearly clean outside, but still 
filthy within— what shall I do V 

At this period, the blind Puaaiki was brought forward as a can- 
didate for baptism. He had been for much of the first three 
years of the mission, one of the more attentive hearers of the 
Gospel at Honolulu. Being, at first, led by the hand of another 
to the place of worship, he at length, by frequency, became 
familiar with the way, came without his guide, and was usually 
seen early at his place, as near to the preacher's feet as he could 
well get, and lending as careful an ear as any in the congregation. 
His long beard, his miserable eyes, his diminutive stature, and 
almost naked limbs, and the ravages of sin in his whole being, 
made him, on our first acquaintance with him, a truly pitiable 
object. But though a vile and miserable heathen, the Gospel 
met his case, and the condescending Author of salvation re- 
garded him with divine compassion. Having become interested 
in the subject of religion he removed to Lahaina, where, after a 
heathen sacrifice by some of the opposers of religion, Puaaiki 
distinguished himself by his firmness and devotedness in main- 
taining the truth. 

At a meeting of the poe pule, praying people, he was called 
on to address the throne of grace. " His petitions," says Mr. 
Stewart, " were made with a pathos of feeling, a fervency of 
spirit, a fluency and propriety of diction, and above all, a hu- 
mility of soul, that plainly told he was no stranger there. His 
bending posture, his clasped hands, his elevated but sightless 
countenance, the peculiar emphasis with which he uttered the 
exclamation, < Iehova P his tenderness, his importunity, made 
us feel that he was praying to a God not afar off, but to one that 

was nigh." 

Six months later, he gave still more decisive evidence of true 
conversion to God, and after a careful examination, he was pro- 
pounded for admission to the church. His views as to the duty 
of uniting with the church, and of the nature of the euchanst, 
were not behind those of the reformers of the sixteenth century, 
particularly on the doctrine of transubstantiation, as the following 



PROGRESS AT HAWAII. 253 

unpremeditated questions and answers between him and Mr. 
Richards will show. 

" Why do you ask to be admitted to the church 1" " Because 
I love Jesus Christ, and I love you, and desire to dwell in the fold 
of Christ, and join with you in eating the holy bread and drink- 
ing the holy wine." "What is the holy bread ?" " It is the 
body of Christ, which he gave to save sinners." " Do we then 
eat the body of Christ ?" " No, but we eat the bread which 
represents his body ; and as we eat bread that our bodies may 
not die, so our souls love Jesus Christ, and receive him for their 
Savior that they may not die." "What is the holy wine?" 
" It is the blood of Christ, which he poured out on Calvary, in 
the land of Judea, to save us sinners ?" " Do we then drink the 
blood of Christ 1" " No, but the wine represents his blood just 
as the holy bread represents his body, and all those who go to 
Christ and trust in him will have their sins washed away in his 
blood, and their souls saved for ever in heaven." " Why do 
you think it more suitable that you should join the church than 
others 1" " Perhaps it is not. If it is not proper, you must tell 
me ; but I do greatly desire to dwell with you in the fold of 
Christ." " Who do you think are proper persons to be received 
to the church?" "Those who have repented of their sins, and 
have obtained new hearts." " What is a new heart ?" " One 
that loves God and loves the Word of God, and does not love 
sin or sinful ways." 

After a further season of probation and instruction, he was 
baptized, and received the Christian name of Batimea, Bartimeus. 
A Tahitian woman, the wife of a Tahitian teacher, Taua, was 
received to the church at the same time. 

The island of Hawaii, during the summer and autumn of 1824, 
appeared to experience little of the agitation that had been felt 
elsewhere from the death of Kaumualii, and the war at Kauai. 
The missionaries and their native helpers were moving steadily 
forward in the work. Kapiolani and Kamakau, and their coad- 
jutors, Kuhio and Alapai, who, side by side with Kapiolani, had 
been instructed in the Gospel four years, gave indications of 
repentance and faith, though some considered them pharisaic. 
They did with much apparent regularity, and for a considerable 
period, the very things we should expect conscientious converts 
to do in like circumstances. But none of them had yet been 
baptized. 

Kapiolani expressed great interest in the public worship of 
God, and sought relief from the worldliness that wearied and 
annoyed her, by going to the sanctuary, where she could hear 
about God and heaven and salvation by Christ, of which she said 
she was never tired. She desired and enjoyed spiritual con- 
versation too, in social intercourse with the missionaries, wherever 
she had an opportunity to meet them at different stations. 

She put on the costume of a Christian matron, and used chairs, 



254 RELIGIOUS INTEREST AT KAAWALOA. 

tables, and " hospitality " in her habitation. Haying a leading 
mind, an ardent heart, a portly person, black hair put up in a 
comb, a keen black eye, and an engaging countenance, Kapiolani, 
the daughter of King Keawemauhili, was a vice-queen in the dis- 
trict assigned to her and her husband. They patronized the 
missionary, encouraged schools, and discountenanced iniquity, 
even threatening a fine for drunkenness. Their house of worship 
was thronged, and attentive hearers listened to the Gospel, and 
some were heard to inquire, "What must I do to be saved'?" 

At the close of September in 1824, soon after the Kauai war, 
Naihe and Kapiolani made an excursion to Kau to spend a few 
months there, both for the purpose of collecting sandal wood and 
promoting the cause of instruction. As they were about to 
launch their canoes from Kaawaloa in the midst of a concourse of 
their people, at their desire, Mr. Ely led them in prayer, invoking 
the divine guidance and protection for these friendly chiefs and 
their company, and those who remained at the station. 

After their return to Kaawaloa, the missionary zeal of Kapio- 
lani became still more apparent, and she sought new opportuni- 
ties to favor our work. The missionaries at Hilo suffering pri- 
vations, and failing to be cheered on by the co-operation of the 
local authorities, who had not yet aspired after the blessings of 
civilization or Christianity, excited the sympathy not only of 
fellow-laborers, but of Kapiolani. She compassionated too those 
of her countrymen, who in their darkness still regarded with 
superstitious reverence the gods of the volcano, and other false 
deities. To trample on the pretended authority of such deities, 
as well as to encourage the missionaries, she made a journey of 
about a hundred miles, mostly on foot, by a rough, forbidding 
path, from Kealakekua to Hilo. The more effectually to break 
the spell which held many of the people in superstitious awe, in 
reference to the volcano, she proposed to visit (on her inland 
route) the great crater of Kilauea, the pretended residence of 
Pele, and to set at naught her tabus, and disturb her fires. She 
was strenuously opposed in this design. Some having appre- 
hensions that she might bring into contempt the regard which they 
from their ancestors cherished for the honor of Pele, and others 
apprehending danger to her person, attempted to dissuade her 
from violating the long acknowledged tabus of the Hawaiian 
Vulcan. Even Naihe, not having his mind yet wholly freed 
from the shackles of superstition, was unwilling to do what she 
proposed to do, and felt an indefinable repugnance to her ex- 
posing herself thus. Reasoning as well as she could with her 
husband and others, whose sincere regard for her safety she 
did not doubt, she perseveringly pursued her course. In ap- 
proaching the region of the volcano, she was met by a prophetess 
claiming authority from the veritable deity. This haughty female 
warned her not to approach the sacred dominions of P e ^? an " 
predicted her death through the fury of the god, should she 



KAPIOLANI AGAINST PELE. 255 

make an invasion with the feelings of hostility and contempt 
which she professed. "Who are you?" demanded Kapiolani. 
« One in whom ke akua dwells," she replied. " If God dwells 
in you, then you are wise and can teach me. Come hither and 
sit down" After some urging she complied. Refreshments 
were kindly offered her ; but in the haughtiness of her assumed 
dignity as a supernatural being, she said, "lama god : I will 
not eat." She held m her hand a piece of bark cloth: « This " 
said she, "is a palapala from the god Pele." " Read it to us'" 
said Kapiolani. She declined, though, like the magicians of 
JLgypt, she was unwilling to appear less authorized than others 
to exercise her power and authority. But Kapiolani resolutely 
insisted on her proving that she had a book or writing from the 
god by reading it. The prophetess cunningly carrying out her 
device and with unexpected presence of mind holding her cloth 
before her eyes poured forth a torrent of unintelligible words or 
sounds which she would have them believe was in the dialect of 
the ancient Pele. 

Kapiolani producing her Christian books, said to the impostor, 
You pretend to have received and to deliver a message from 
your god, which none of us can comprehend ; I have a palapala 
as well as you, and will read you a message from our God which 
you can understand." She then read several passages, and 
called her attention to the character, works, and will of the great 
Jehovah the true God, and to Jesus Christ as the Savior of the 
lost. The haughty prophetess quailed ; her head drooped, and 
her garrulity ceased. She confessed that ke akua had left her 
and she could not therefore reply. Thus this oracle was silenced! 
and the deluded and deluding prophetess at length joined in the 
repast. The conviction of Kapiolani that she ought to proceed 
was strengthened ; and true to her purpose, she went forward. 

fne missionaries at Hilo hearing that Kapiolani had set out to 
visit them, were desirous to meet her at the volcano, a distance of 
twenty-five or thirty miles from their station. Mr. Rubles hav 
ing been for six months destitute of shoes, was unable to go. 
Mr. Goodrich, who sometimes travelled barefoot, undertook the 
journey without him, and joined Kapiolani's travelling company 
at the site of that great wonder of the world. She was much 
affected on meeting there a missionary coadjutor. She and her 
company of about eighty, accompanied by Mr. G., descended 
from the rim of the crater to the black ledge. There/in full view 
of the terrific panorama before them, the effects of an agency 
often appalling she calmly addressed the company thus • « Jeho 
vah is my God. He kindled these fires. I fear not Pele If I 
perish by the anger of Pele, then you may fear the power of 

2 f n m 1 \ USt ? J eh ? vah > and ^ shall save me from the 
wrath of Pele when I break through her tabus, then you must 
fear and serve the Lord Jehovah. All the gods of Hawaii are 
vain. Great is the goodness of Jehovah in sending missionaries 



256 KAPIOLANl's VISIT TO KILAUEA AND HILO. 

to turn us from these vanities to the living God and the way 
of righteousness." Then, with the terrific bellowing and whiz- 
zing of the volcanic gases, they mingled their voices in a solemn 
hvmn of praise to the true God ; and at the instance of the chiei, 
Alapai led them in prayer, while all bowed in adoration before 
Jehovah as the Creator and Governor of all things : and the God 

of heaven heard. 

Here was a heroism of a more sublime and immortal character 
than that which rushes to the battle-field. Here was a philosophy 
which might put to the blush the pride of Pagan Athens and 
Rome, whose philosophers would risk nothing m suppressing 
idolatry, though they admitted its pretensions were unfounded. 
Here was a movement which in its character, and consequences 
to a nation, was not wholly unlike to that of the sublime preacher 
on Mars Hill, whose ' spirit was stirred in him when he saw the 
city wholly given to idolatry.' m 

After this transaction, so important in its bearing upon the 
remaining idolatry at the islands, the company proceeded and 
reached Waiakea the following day. On their arrival at the mis- 
sionary station, Kapiolani's feet were much swollen and lamed 
with travelling in the long rough way ; but she would not rest till 
she had secured lodging for her weary party, and united with them 
in evening worship. She told the missionaries she had come to 
strengthen their hearts and help them in their work. They rejoiced 
in the salutary influence which she had exerted in favor of educa- 
tion and reform, an influence felt at once and happily continued 
when she had returned home. " Her whole conduct here," says 
Mr. Ruggles, " was calculated to recommend religion to all around. 
Not a person came into her presence without receiving her 
Christian counsel or reproof. She was ten days with us, which 
time she faithfully spent in going about doing good." 

What visitor of the great Kilauea has ever gone there with a 
nobler object or to better purpose, than did this noble princess, 
Kapiolani, on her first becoming versed and established in the 
Christian doctrine 1 She, who in her infancy had been carried by 
her friends through this region as Keawemauhili, her father, and 
his party were flying from the arms of Keoua, towards Hamakua, 
now, in the infancy of our mission, becomes herself a host, 
tramples on their ancient Pele's power, succors the missionaries 
in their toil and privations, and urges forward her countrymen 
to the victory over ignorance, superstition, sin, Satan and his legions. 
Our pupils on the different islands now amounted to thousands, 
and the number of learners was rapidly increasing. The demand 
for books and stationery was far greater than could possibly be sup- 
plied by the mission. Many of both sexes, and of every age, re- 
quired instruction and aid. The business of supplying and teach- 
ing all who were willing to be instructed was far greater than 
many of the friends of the mission supposed. To rouse the minds 
of the unlettered, to excite them to inquire and study, to elevate, 



DEFICIENCY OF MEANS OF INSTRUCTION. 257 

BkStui^f^r S1?eedi,y ' by int ™ducing and making 
and works o Z ^ existence . of God and of°hi S attribute! 
mln a hn 1 Jl K °" 7 6 SUSt r to him > of the destiny of 

S endless woeand 6 ^'!" ° f h*™ 1 ^ ° T a fethomless ab ^ 
latter aS iXr'it; K 7 on drous provision for their escaping the 

ant whl tW g he ! orm , er ', Werebe y ond computation impor- 
awaV^ke a flnL gn n ant a " d degraded g en «ation was passing 
when the n P It * ^ * ? Me ? ° f S rief and amazement, that 
teWh ♦£ P ; S ° read ? *° be ins <™ted, there were so few 
to teach them and so great a lack of stationery and printing and 
binding materials and of funds to procure them. P g 

deny «ulll° Ug b ° 0kS ?° d t6acherS whom we wer * °b%ed to 
deny. Many are anxious to learn," said Mr. Whitney in respect 
to the people f Kauai, « but for want of books and teachers m us 
for the present be denied that privilege." One school on AJin 
was taught from a single copy of eleLntary lessons in s P e£ 

™yo7tiieri?r:zT vs? beg f d of me a book - " * 

w yuur teacner ? 1 asked. To this, without naming anv oerson 

eMoTeS mv° T/" " h °°\ ^K" * desire "le^ 
mv flf + '* my y ° See ' m y hands t0 hand le ; from the sole of 
my foot to the crown of my head I love the palavala" M 

reeutrtZcf me ' " ^H ?" g ° Be - °" -hltreceivfng 
regular instruction are embraced in fourteen schools We ro,,l g 

establish several more had we books. There are Lt tl T 
the number of books equals half the number of scholars There L" 
some schools where there are not more than one book o three 
four or five persons » Messrs. Thurston, Bishop, and Ely had 
tte supervision of a field about two hundred miles in length coast 

" The general cry on this island is for hooks and teachers Fm m 
Waipio on the north, to Puna on the south-east, the rv comes up" 
us. Kamakau tells us he wants four thousand nnnl™ w!* T! & 
where Naihe and Kapiolani are soiou!n!r ] KaU > 

forty thousand boojfor hi. «d°C u2nu^ £ ""t/f*' 
not one on hand > Twentv <?nhnnl a ™ i. pec-pie. i*^ ^ e £ ave 

able to make a Win^ that ^ are 

have we been able'to an°swe^ Cittor" distant /*?- 
on this island except Puna and pv 1 + w • °° Is m ever ? dlstrict 

At R,'ln fV?« P ■' even that 1S soon to receive a teacher 

At Hi o, things are assuming a more favorable asnect thmfJ T+T • 

Such were the pressing necessities of our wilderness for years of 
msionary struggling, after our press was started and after The chfefs 
folly welcomed our labors and many thousands of the people were 
ready to receive books and teachers, while millions of Ch Mans 



258 NEED OF INCREASED MEANS OF INSTRUCTION. 

were living very much as though there had been no heathen 
nations to evangelize. " Why did you not let your wants be 
known in the United States," it is asked, " and why were they 
not met at once by the Board?" Neither we nor the Board 
were slow to make known the wants of the field, as monthly ap- 
peals of the " Herald," and the often-repeated calls of the mis- 
sionaries, will testify. The following, addressed to our beloved 
Secretary, is but a brief specimen of our urgency for the means 
of supplying books and stationery. 

1 Do, sir, send us stationery as well as bread : we cannot live without. 
Suppose that one-fifth of the population shall in a few years be furnished 
with books and slates, with ability to use them, what an engine our 
press becomes for carrying on the improvement of the nation! Had 
we slates and books sufficient, the number of native teachers increases 
so fast, that I should not be surprised if in three years from this time, 
there should be twenty thousand natives who shall have begun to read 
and write. There can be no harm in expecting great results if we take 
suitable measures in order to secure or produce them." 

With the very inadequate amount of means allowed us, more 
than the anticipated twenty thousand learners were brought under 
instruction within three years from the date of the application from 
which the above paragraph is extracted. Forty thousand dollars, 
besides the current expenses of the mission, would have given 
but a scanty supply to each of the poor islanders embraced in our 
schools. But instead of receiving that extra $40,000, at the time, 
we were told that the Board was $20,000 in debt, and it was 
possible that we might be thrown upon our own resources for sup- 
port. Besides, had there been a balance of $40,000 in the 
treasury, that sum might have been more needed by some other 
portion of the heathen world. Ashamed and grieved, we were 
able to give but to a few learners, books of proper size, and the 
needful amount of stationery, or to the many a few cheap leaves 
or pages to get them started and over the main difficulty while 
they were disposed to begin. This must exonerate the mission 
for the smallness of the works put into their schools, during all 
the early years of their progress, before the Scriptures were so far 
translated as to invite and warrant appropriations from the Ame- 
rican Bible and the American Tract Societies, whose generous and 
well-directed grants proved, at length, so grateful to the mission- 
aries, and to tens of thousands of the people able to avail them- 
selves of them. 

But even when more liberal things w T ere devised and executed 
for the Hawaiians, even then, five thousand children in India, 
under the patronage and Christian instruction of the same efficient 
Board, were dismissed and allowed again to wander on in heathen- 
ism, because adequate funds were not contributed by the churches 
to provide (at a trifling expense each) for their continued in- 
struction. The missionary who sees and feels the need of help, 



RESULT OF THE King's VISIT TO ENGLAND. 259 

must be excused by the sons and daughters of affluence if he 

TssztHis&z** iike a *-& * ■« * sms 

America. Embarking in an English whale-ship, thf passed 
Cape Horn, and touched and spent a little time a RioVneTro 

atTKufc "^ reSChed ^ C03St ° f England and anded 
curioskv aid t ^ lr unex P^ted arr val there Awakened some 
curiosity , and they were soon conducted to London Their 
presence enlisted some interest for their distant country, which 

SeTwoS Tne ' *" ho ™ to b ™* * *e notice ofVc ivi- 
lizecl world. The party was placed in charge of the Hon F 

ex y plL a of tirBritisr" courteousl y P r0vided '°r them a"' the 
expense ot the British government. Their money was placed for 

safe keeping in the Bank of England. The y were boarded pt 

te A c d a e fi :?iZrh ing *T,\ S ^r-5- i ^ be " 

George IV or JlhV° C °" d be re ? hzed b y an interview with 
ueorge IV., or with his ministers of state, sickness an,l A aa £ 

invaded the party, and beclouded and blightTThe^highS 

,i~ n *t? l Ml ° f u June ' 1824 > Liholiho was seized with the mea 
sles, which soon became alarming. In a few days, all Ms Ha" 

trrse P of ty aduhs e * The^ *? 6pidemiC ' ^ " ' «™ * 

ine case ot adults. Their age, their previous habits, their chanov 

of climate and mode of living, all proLbly contribu ed to L crea f e 
the virulence of the disease, which seemed most severe [„ the 
case of the young queen. Able physicians were employed and 

taT ""Tot 5 R-r Pr ° mpt,y f PP,ied ' n0t With0ut »ateri^ad van. 
R g f ' t u i • ' k « kilana °a, and most of the company recovered 
But the kmg and queen were unable to sustain the shock R 

ipa? Wfl saw k ;: 

my country. This occurred between the time of the death of 

Kaumualn and the insurrection of Kauai. h ° f 

To the great grief of the surviving company, he died in th* 

midst of his days, and before the half of his'' fi^v'e yea s » wh eh 

h d h ;L r e e d qU awav t0 %ZF£\*T+ -^^onin him f" 
naa passed away. Thus ended his short reign of five years and 



260 ORDERS ON THE NEWS OF THE KING'S DEATH. 

two months, during which idolatry had been abolished in his coun- 
try and Christianity introduced. 

The bodies of both were deposited in triple coffins, one of 
which was of lead, with a view to their being conveyed back to their 
own country. 

Boki and his party received sympathy and kindness from the 
nobility, and had opportunities of witnessing the demonstrations 
of the wealth and power, the civilization and Christianity of 
England. George IV., in an audience granted them at Wind- 
sor Castle, received them with courtesy, counselled them to respect 
the missionaries, and encouraged them to regulate their own 
affairs, and to expect his protection, should any power attempt to 
dispossess them, or do them injustice.* 

The honorable Mr. Canning being requested by Boki to give him 
a code of laws for the islands, modestly replied, that the chiefs 
of the islands could frame their own laws better than he. 

_ Lord Byron, the cousin and successor of the poet, and a very 
different man, commanding H. B. M. Frigate Blonde, was com- 
missioned by his majesty to convey the bodies of the king and 
queen and the survivors of their suite back to their country. He 
embarked with them from Portsmouth, September 28th, 1824. 
On their way they touched at St. Catherine's, and (after passing 
Cape Horn) at Valparaiso, where another of the party, Naiheku- 
kui, the father-in-law of the present sovereign, finished his 
course. 

The news of the king's death reached Honolulu March 9th, by 
the American whale-ship Almira, and great solicitude was felt 
as to the effect on the nation. It is not difficult to see that the 
death of the king and queen, in England, might have had the 
effect to prejudice the nation against the religion of Great 
Britian, and against the measures of Liholiho, in the abrogation of 
the public rites of their old religion. But in the wise orderings 
of a holy Providence, time had been afforded, and the means em- 
ployed,to enlist the leaders of the nation strongly in favor of 
Christianity. 

The missionaries labored assiduously to infix in the minds of 
the rulers and people, on this occasion, those controlling thoughts 
of the divine government which were cherished by patriarchs and 
prophets. " The Lord reigns. The Lord gave ; the Lord hath 
taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord. Jehovah is 
our Lawgiver, Jehovah is our King — He will save us." Such 
thoughts were pressed upon their attention, not in vain. 

The important intelligence received at Honolulu, Kalanimoku 
communicated by letter to Kaahumanu, who, with other chiefs, 

* Testimony of the present governor of Oahu— " This is what we heard of the 
charge of King George—' Return to Kauikeaouli and tell him that J will protect his 
country. To any evil from abroad I will attend ; but the evils within the country arc 
not my concern, but the evils from without.' " 

[Signed] Mataio Kekuanaoa. 



EFFECT OF THE King's DEATH ON THE PEOPLE. 261 

was then at Manoa, a retired and picturesque valley between the 

ofTnoluiu" TV;" ° f Waik , lki ' and 3b0Ut "- miles north eas 
M Honolulu The queen, in her answer, discreetly enconrao-pH 

SIS' n ^:^ L ° rd >r d t0 P ^ ^at his 7 ,™!! 
ue maniiesteil. At both places divine sendee was held the ™ P 

day. At the close of my sermon at Honolulu, Kalanhnoku made 
he proposition that for twelve days successively, the prayer of 
contntion should be offered to Goo, morning and [evening that he 
might pardon and save the nation evening, mat he 

The chiefs returned from Manoa, and Kaahumanu and Kalani 
moku wrote and sent letters to the other islands, with kind salu 
tat.ons to the chiefs, missionaries, and people, apprising them of 
he dea h of the king and queen, proposing a' season of humilia 
tion and prayer on that account ; exhorting them to seek conso 
lation in the good Word of God, and to obey i?s commands" 
enjommg on the chiefs to keep the'people quietfand to remain a| 
their posts till they should be sent for 

Namahana and Mr. Chamberlain embarked on the 11th with 
he despa ches for Maui and Hawaii. At the close of that day 
I a tended evening prayers with the young prince, and also with' 
Kalammoku; the latter I found pleasantl/and diligentt teaching 
a number of chiefs, who sat around his table, some pas « of 
Scripture which we had furnished him in manuscript Notwitb 
standing the special efforts of the high chieft and the ,1^1 
influence of the Gospel on a portion of the community thfre was 
manifested, at some places, a disposition to give a loose to The 
vile passions as ,„ the darker days of the nafon! At Hilo old 
enormities were attempted, and were shamelessly encouraged even 

& wavers t^Ldi;s dS 

uie cnieis were alive. The inference was made that Mr 
Ruggles, who, havmg received the intelligence by a whale sWn 

appease them, he made his way to Maalo t t I to 

aT ght him ,;V hat bef ° re h -hou?dt a pn°„i^ dtl^mnTd" 
L? M m '? ht be S6nt 0fF t0 the fri g ate *° ascertain the state f 

m self and set°off W , hat ^ T *« ^ Said «^odd go 
ni« f ' u ' eavln S Mr> R - to be looked after by tne 

people. He soon ascerta ned that the renort of Mr n y t ! 

too true. The multitude were quieted K to attend to Chris 
fan counsel on the occasion, 2nd thenceforward the head mat 



262 ARRIVAL OF THE BRITISH CONSUL. 

and his people put far more confidence in the word of a mission- 
ary than before. 

The wisdom and sobriety of the principal chiefs was the more 
noticeable, for instead of resorting to sorcery to destroy the de- 
stroyer, or multiply human sacrifices ; instead of giving them- 
selves up to the vilest abominations, or of rushing to arms to see 
who among rival chiefs should have the sovereignty ; the rulers 
not only acknowledged the Lord's hand in prayer, but forcibly 
called upon the people peacefully and submissively to bow to this 
dispensation of Providence, and to offer with contrite heart their 
daily prayer for his blessing, than which nothing could have been 
better calculated to keep their thoughts from pollution and blood, 
and their hands from violence and war. Their counsel was 
generally received in a quiet and orderly manner. 

During the interval between the announcement of the death of 
the king and queen and the return of the survivors, Richard 
Charlton, Esq., H. B. M. consul-general for the Society and 
Sandwich Islands, arrived at Honolulu with his wife and her 
sister. Coming as a public professor of the Christian religion, 
a communicant at the Lord's table in England, and being 
recommended to the authorities as " highly esteemed " by his 
government, he was welcomed kindly, and for a time expected at 
least to befriend the nation in the work of reform which had 
already been successfully begun by the mission. He was cer- 
tainly allowed the opportunity to perform important services for 
his own country, for the Hawaiian nation, and for the cause of 
temperance and morality. 

The Blonde approached Lahaina May 4th, and being becalmed 
sent in a boat with Gov. Boki, his wife, and others. Hoapili 
took his seat on the beach to receive them. The report spread- 
ing rapidly, " It is Boki," thousands collected around, and some 
began to wail. As the party landed and approached Hoapili, a 
passage was opened for them through the crowd, and as they 
made their way through it, he rose from his chair, threw back his 
head, and with a roar above the ordinary compass of the human 
voice, spread out his arms to embrace his daughter, Madam Boki. 
The chiefs responded to the wail of Hoapili. The great multi- 
tude lifted up their thousand voices so as to drown the roar of the 
surf. The young princess, however, embraced Madam Boki with 
silent tears as she sat down upon the sand. Hoapili fell with his 
face in the dust, and others followed his example, and chafed 
their faces on the sand. This may illustrate the deepest form of 
oriental prostration, with the mouth or forehead touching the 
ground, as expressive of grief, or guilt, or helplessness. After a 
little time, Boki said, " Where shall we pray V A convenient 
place was chosen, the loud crying subsided, and Mr. Richards 
led them in prayer. After this, Boki and his wife spoke in strong 
terms of the good things they had seen, and the kindness they 
had received among their English friends. 



RETURN OF BOKI AND HIS PARTY. 263 

The following day, Lord Byron landed, and gladdened the 
chiefs and the missionaries by manifesting a liberal and gentle- 
manly regard to the welfare of the nation, and the interests of 
the mission. 

The company soon re-embarking for Oahu, the Blonde ap- 
peared off Diamond Point May 6th, at sunrise, and came to 
anchor at nine, near the entrance of the harbor of Honolulu, and 
fired a salute of fourteen guns, which was promptly answered by 
a similar number from the Honolulu fort and Punchbowl Hill bat- 
tery. At half-past ten, the well-manned barges of the frigate 
were sent in with the Hawaiian party. To meet them Mr. 
Stewart, Mr. Chamberlain, Mr. Loomis, and myself, proceeded to 
the wharf whence they had embarked in the autumn of 1823. 
Kaahumanu, her sisters, the younger queens, and others, in black 
dresses, assembled near the landing to receive them, and forming 
a line, advanced a little, and as soon as they could recognize 
their surviving friends, began to weep. As the passengers rose to 
step from the barge to the low quay on which we stood, I took 
the hand of Madam Boki, and the commander of the fort, in his 
uniform, the hand of Gov. Boki, bidding them welcome! Ke- 
kuanaoa and Manuia, and others following, formed a line and 
advanced very slowly towards the chiefs. Boki lifted up his 
hands and eyes towards heaven, and wept aloud. Both parties 
approached within a few yards of each other, and gave signs of 
extreme grief; and as if the scenes in the death chamber of the 
late king and queen and of Kaumualii and the insurrection were 
rushing together on the attention of both parties, and overwhelm- 
ing their hearts, they lifted up their voices and wept aloud 
They were joined by the multitude at a little distance, while the 
earth around them was shaken by the heavy minute guns over 
their heads. Particular friends now meeting after a separation of 
eighteen eventful months, embraced and kissed each other in a 
profusion of tears. They were then seated at the house of Kaa- 
humanu : the principal events which had affected them during 
the separation were briefly touched, and they repaired to the 
chapel to acknowledge God in his dispensations towards them 
and the nation. Kalanimoku, at his own house, received his 
brother Boki silently but cordially, and, though his health was 
then infirm, accompanied him to the public altar. The church 
was filled to overflowing. We united in a song of praise the 
readmg of the Scriptures and a prayer. Then, in anticipation 
of what we believed the Lord, who had brought them thus far 
was about to do for the nation, we sang the translation of the 
spirited ode, « Wake, isles of the south," adapted to Hawaiian 



use. 



This was a happy moment for Boki to make his report on the 
question most immediately connected with our business or the 
trustworthiness of Christianity. In a short address he expressed 
his conviction of the truth of the Christian religion, and recom 



264 RECEPTION O 



LORD BYRON, 



mended attention to the palapala and the service of God In a 
more free conversation in the evening, he said the " King f Beri 
tania," with whom he was honored to have a personal interview 
after the death of the king and queen, told him to give good 
attention to the missionaries at the islands, for they were sent to 
enlighten them and do them good, and make them acquainted 
with the good Word of God. Direct testimony in favor of the 
cause of Christianity and of our mission from authority, in their 
esteem, so high, whatever influence it had or failed to have on 
the heart of Boki himself, was doubtless of importance to indi- 
viduals who, for several years, had wished to know what « Kini 
k-eorgi " would say about it. 

The early part of the ensuing day, Lord Byron and the officers 
and scientific gentlemen of the frigate landed under a salute,and 
moving in a cheerful and brilliant procession, repaired to the 
Hawaiian house of Kalanimoku, where the chiefs were assembled 
to receive them. The procession was headed by Lord Byron in 
the uniform of his rank, having Mr. Charlton in his consular cos- 
tume on the one hand, and Gov. Boki, in a military dress, on the 
other, and included Frederick Beauclerc, a young son of the 

S U it e . 0f u L £ lh *KV the Hon * Mr - Talbot > a son of the Earl of 
Talbot; the Hon. Mr. Keith, a son of Lord Keith; Mr. Gambier, 
a nephew of Admiral Gambier ; the Rev. Mr. Bloxom, chaplain 

™ ™ r *T> And f W Bloxom > mineralogist; Mr. Davis, surgeon 
Mr McRea botanist; Mr. Maiden, surveyor; Mr. Dampier 
artist ; and Mr. Wilson, purser, and others. 

The chiefs were seated in the place of audience— a recently 
built house of but one apartment, fifty feet by twenty-five, neatly 
thatched and carpeted with new and handsome mats spread on 
the ground At the end opposite the principal entrance, on a 
raised platform of mats, the upper one being fine and handsomely 
hgured, sat the young prince and princess upon a Chinese sofa, 
behind which stood four lofty and superb state kahilis—the ancient 
standards and insignia of rank. On their right Kaahumanu and 
other queens and honorable women were seated along the side of 
the room ; on their left, in like manner, the chiefs and honorables. 
A little in front, and near the centre of this line, sat Kalanimoku 
with his interpreters and Christian teachers. All were dressed in 
European fashion Kalanimoku wore on the occasion a loose gown 
of black silk, well becoming his age and infirmities. The young 
princess had partly wrapped round her waist, above her black silk 
dress, a splendid yellow feather pau, or robe, nine yards in length 
and one in breadth, manufactured with skill and taste, at great 
expense, and designed for her anticipated reception of her bro- 
ther Lihohho. In its fabrication, the small bright feathers were 
ingeniously fastened upon a fine netting, spun without wheels or 
spindles, and wrought by native hands, from the flaxen bark of 
their olona, and the whole being lined with crimson satin made a 
beautiful article of « costly array," for a princess of eight years. 



BY CHRISTIAN CHIEFS AT OAHU. 265 

With the exception of Kauikeaouli and his sister, all rose re- 
spectfully as Lord Byron and his suite entered. The strangers 
were presented severally to Kalanimoku, Kaahumanu, the prince 
and princess, Adams, Naihe, Hoapili, and others. Lord Byron 
then delivered from the King of England to Kalanimoku, a small 
wax figure of Liholiho, and a gold hunting watch with the royal 
arms on one side and his name on the other ; and to Kaahumanu, 
an elegant, highly finished, silver teapot, with her name and the 
arms of Britain engraved. In presenting this, his lordship courte- 
ously hinted that he hoped to receive a cup of tea from it through 
ner hands. To the young prince, in like manner, he presented a 
rich suit of royal Windsor uniform, with splendid decorations, 
sword, epaulets, and military hat. At his suggestion, the young 
prince, not yet ten years old, put on his unaccustomed princely 
array, coat, sword, and hat, when his lordship playfully present- 
ed him to the queen-regent and the prime minister, expressing 
his desire that he might attend well to the instructions of the 
missionaries, and become a wise and good king. 

The chiefs expressed their pleasure and gratitude, occasioned 
not only by these tokens of royal favor from Britain's sovereign 
but the gratifying manner in which they had been presented, and 
more especially for the distinguished service and honor his lord- 
snip had shown them, from his country, in the noble errand for 
which chiefly, he had come to the islands. Kalanimoku said to 
him, • I am made very happy by your coming to this country and 
by your kindness towards us." His lordship promptly replied 
I am very happy to have this service to perform for my king 
and country, and only desire to show kindness to you and your 
nation." J J 

The dignified courteousness of Lord Byron, and the civility and 
Christian sobriety of Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, reflected honor 
on-the countries which they represented, and made a happy impres- 
sion on the beholders. After a little conversation, the spontaneous, 
humble, and conscientious proposal of Kalanimoku to acknowledge 
God m prayer on the occasion, took us all by surprise, but commend- 
ed itself at once to our consciences. One of the missionaries,being 
called on, led in this exercise, using in the former part the Eng- 
lish language, and in the latter the Hawaiian, and they united fn 
thanksgiving for Divine mercies, and in supplications and ascrip- 
tions of praise to Him who ruleth in the kingdoms of men and 
doeth his pleasure in the armies of Heaven. 

Respectable refreshments were then offered and received and 
with general congratulations this Christian levee closed. Lord 
Byron commending what appeared to him to have been achieved 
by the missionaries in elevating the people, and learning that 
some members of their families were ill, generously proffered the 
aid and recommended the skill of his surgeon, Dr. Davis. 

The chiefs of Hawaii having been sent for, came to Honolulu 
on the occasion of the restoration of the remains of their friends 



266 DELIVERY OF THE BODIES OF THE KING AND QUEEN. 

After their arrival, the bodies of the king and queen, being en- 
closed in triple coffins of lead, oak, and mahogany, which were 
covered with crimson velvet and richly ornamented, were removed 
from the Blonde, landed, and delivered to the government, amid 
the loud roar of minute guns. 

After the barges, conveying them from the ship, reached the 
wharf, whence the royal pair had embarked, in 1823, the bodies 
were placed and borne upon two strong hearses, each drawn by 
a competent number of men of rank. A procession attended 
them, first to the door of the church, then to the temporary mau- 
soleum, in the following order : First, twenty men, bearing superb 
state kahilis or feathered standards, twenty to twenty-five feet in 
height or length, black, green, red, and yellow. About one third 
of the length of the rod is set with hundreds of little stems 
or artificial branches radiating in every direction from the rod. 
These stems, branching into several divisions, have their extremities 
ingeniously set with tufts of short bright feathers equidistant from 
the rod, assuming a cylindrical form from twenty to twenty-eight 
inches in diameter. Some of the rods were ornamented with bone 
and ivory, and multitudinous tortoise-shell rings, and the 
whole were very imposing. These were followed by the 
marines of the Blonde, in their uniform, with arms reversed, 
the band playing a plaintive march ; the gentlemen of the mission, 
with the chaplain and surgeon of the Blonde, then the honored 
remains of the late king and queen, followed by the mourners, 
two abreast, according to rank or relationship. Kauikeaouli, in 
his uniform, with crape on his arm and sword hilt, and Nahienaena, 
in full black, the former supported by the British consul, and the 
latter by Lord Byron ; then, each supported by an officer of the 
Blonde, Kaahumanu and Kalakua, Adams and Boki, Hoapili and 
Namahana. Then followed the chiefs, male and female, of inferior 
rank, and many others. 

The procession moved slowly on between two lines of native 
soldiers, and crowds of the people who thronged around. The 
solemn pageant halted at the door of the sanctuary. A few pas- 
sages from the burial service were read by the chaplain in English, 
and a short address made in Hawaiian by a missionary. The pro- 
cession turning its course, and again moving as before, the bodies 
were conveyed to the thatched house of Kalanimoku. This, but 
recently, had been the hall of audience, but now, arched and 
lined with black kapa, it was prepared as a temporary repository. 
Here the old chieftain, Kalanimoku, who called them his children, 
was waiting to receive them. Halting at the door the marines 
rested on their arms reversed, and the bodies,being carried in, were 
placed upon firm platforms. A funeral hymn closed the mournful 
service. The government soon erected a more permanent but 
very simple mausoleum of stone, about twenty-four feet square, 
in which they were finally deposited with funeral solemnity. 
What a lesson to the nation ! How impressively did divine 



EARLY CANDIDATES FOR BAPTISM. 267 

wisdom show the vanity of the mirth and wine, the pomp and 
pride, the distinction and power, of which these departed ones, for 
a brief period, could once boast; and how strikingly did the hand 
of God stamp transitoriness on things earthly, even the most 
coveted and valued, in order to call the attention of the 
thoughtless sons and daughters of Hawaii more strongly to the 
things that are heavenly f How forcibly did he say to the nation, 
" Put not your trust in princes, but in the living God." His pow- 
erful Word, his wonderful Providence, and his almighty grace which 
had begun to command and control the passions and affections of 
these once raging heathen, laid the foundation of our hopes of peace 
and prosperity to the nation ; and while some of them regarded 
Liholiho as having forfeited or thrown away his life by making 
his own pleasure and not the will of God his rule, there was some 
danger that the noise and display made over his dust, would dis- 
sipate or exclude sober thought. But it was a matter of gratitude 
that the splendor and parade, the martial music and display, and 
the long repeated reverberations of the minute guns during much 
of the day, produced no apparent diminution of attention to the 
humble duties of the Gospel among those who had welcomed its 
invitations. The boldest appeals, the most searching and sin-con- 
demning doctrines, were deemed suitable to the pulpit. The path 
by which such transgressors were to find the heavenly rest, was 
represented as narrow and straight, leading through great self- 
denial and many difficulties, requiring vigilance and perseverance 
the renunciation or abandonment of much of what is valued by 
the world but is unfavorable to the interests of the soul ; yet num- 
bers of the rulers and people professed a willingness to tread that 
way. More than a hundred at Honolulu station offered themselves 
as candidates for baptism. Amongst these, Kaahumanu, Kalani- 
moku, Kalkua, Namahana, Laanui, Kapiolani, Kapule, Kaiu, 
Kealiiahonui, and Richard Kalaaiaulu, in the early part of June 
while the chiefs and missionaries were generally assembled at 
Honolulu, being permitted, came before the congregation and the 
only organized church then in the island, and made a statement 
of their religious views, and their desire to join themselves to the 
Lord's people, and to walk in his covenant. They had chiefly 
been five years under the inspection and instruction of the mis- 
sionaries, who had seen them in their heathen pollution and 
wretchedness ; and they now represented their new feelings and 
views, their repentance for sin, their love to God, their reliance 
on Christ, their satisfaction in prayer, their desire to forsake the 
ways of iniquity and death, and to obey the Gospel as subsequent 
to the insurrection in Kauai, in Aug., 1824, and as having been 
established about the close of that year and the beginning of 1825. 
Though all of these had, for several months at least, given 
much evidence of conversion, we still hesitated to baptize them 
until as candidates they were set before the church and the world 
for the trial of a few months more, under watchful missionary care 



268 SIMPLE POLICY OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS CHURCH. 

and instruction. I had been by no means willing to baptize Kaa- 
humanu as the wife of her late husband's son, because the Word 
of God appears so positively to forbid a man to have his father's 
wife ; and Paul would not allow such a relation to exist in a 
church under his supervision. The queen herself and Kealiiaho- 
nui had come to the conclusion that their attachment to each 
other should not stand in the way of their consistent profession 
of the Christian faith, and chose to be separated. He afterwards 
married another, but she continued single through life. 

In administering the ordinances, the missionaries have found 
little embarrassment from the previously existing heathen cus- 
toms. The chiefs and others had been chargeable with covet- 
ousness, extortion, oppression, idolatry, drunkenness, adultery, 
incest, and manslaughter. " And such were some of you," said 
the apostle to the Christians of his time ; " but ye are washed— 
ye are sanctified— old things are done away." Believing that 
conversion brings the subjects of it not only to worship God in 
truth, and to love his law, but makes those kind and liberal- 
hearted who were before naturally and habitually covetous, and 
enlists oppressors in the noble business of seeking the best good 
of their dependants, and promotes equity in judges and rulers, and 
true loyalty in subjects, I was slow to invite to the Lord's table 
those whose lives furnished no evidence of this sort that they had 
been born from above. At the same time I did not suppose any 
new tests of character, unknown to the sacred writers, ought to be 
set up in administering the affairs of a church gathered among the 
sons and daughters of Paganism. We found little difficulty from 
the cases of oppression, intemperance, idolatry, covetousness, 
polygamy, and incest, which had existed in the nation ; for when the 
plain " thus saith the Lord" could be shown as to what was essen- 
tial to Christ's welcoming a disciple to his table, if the candidate 
demurred or took exception, it was regarded as evidence of dis- 
qualification for baptism into the sacred name of the triune God. 
This indicates the general course of the mission in guarding the 
doors of the sanctuary, which may, perhaps, have assumed too 
much the character of the defensive, while with our voice we 
loudly reiterated, day after day— " Come ; for all things are 
ready— Enter ; for yet there is room." 

The numbers of the natives, both men and women, who desired 
admission to the church, multiplied, and some were formed into 
classes which met weekly, on Thursday, for prayer, inquiry, and 
instruction, and from which candidates were, from time to time, 
selected, propounded, and received to fellowship. 

On the 6th of June the assembled chiefs of the nation held a 
council at which Lord Byron, Mr. Charlton, and the missionaries 
were present. Acknowledging the authority of the Christian re- 
ligion, this council endeavored to avoid the errors of their late 
king and pursue a wiser and safer course. He had, in his short 
reign, attempted to establish the right of dethroning Hawaiian 



COUNCIL OF THE NATION. 269 

deities, demolishing their tabus, legalizing drunkenness, polygamy, 
adultery and incest, and of dispossessing the natural Sirs of 

ed the introduction of a system of religion that inculcates equity 

GoTr Zit^Z' b f eneV ° lenCe ' and the love "d service oV 
Crod, to which his heart was averse. Kaahumanu, as regent had 

l?z sssssf* policy - in * ^ « «^ 

confirmed 3 ' 7 A^M he ac k" owled ged, and wished them to be 
confirmed. As to the restraining of crime she was decided 
Kapiolani stated in terms of gratulation the success of herself and 
husband in their efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, theft, Sab- 
bath desecration drunkenness, and licentiousness. The resent 
commended her for it, and called on the other chiefs to do the 
same Kuakim adverted to the errors of Liholiho, and u Jed he 
importance of guarding the young prince, Kauikea'ouli, frfm the 
distracting and contaminating influences which had been disas 
trous to his predecessor. He proposed that the lad, about nine 
years old should be under the regular instruction of 'the m Lion 
aries, and be trained for active life, that he might shun thTerrors" 
of his departed brother. In this there was a general concurrence 
It was expected of course, should he live tS be competent he 
wou d assume the cares of government, though now incapable of 

LTnofi r et;d nd th ° Ugh hSS heirSH P t0 * e S0 ™ W « Siiy 
This council, being conducted in an amicable and Christian man 
ner, unlike the councils of heathenism and infidelity, bowed befo£ 
the God of heaven and earth, acknowledging his smiles and rich 
gifts, and imploring his bless.ng on the efforts made to promote order 
learning, religion, and prosperity in the realm. Here the Ha 
wanan people begin to assume before the kingdoms of the worid 
the character of a Christian nation. S 0rld 

The chiefs being determined to encourage the missionarv cause 
and wishing to know whether their effort! were tn Z 7; ' J 
or thwarted by British officials, the opinfon of L rd Byr "n'was 
asked in reference to the continuance of the American aSS 
He claimed no right to decide our cause, but still wished to know 
our object and relations. I stated, on behalf of the mfssion tW 
we were not employed by the United States' Government' and 
that the instructions from the American Board J rv,™ • ' 
to us as Christian Missionaries, forbade owLtfrZ^TZ 
cm] and political affairs of the nation. He theY expire* d his 
approbat,on of our continuing our labors which he had afready com 
mended Had he indulged the prejudice of some of his successors" 
who conferred neither honor nor favor on the nation, his wishes 
opinions, or objections might have done us much harm; wCea ' 
in this case he forestalled the effects of the opposition o inferior 

?r?^: emPted f ° r6tard ° r brfng im ° re ^ 0ach the mSion 



270 LORD BYRON'S HINTS ON GOVERNMENT. 

Lord Byron put into the hands of the chiefs a paper in Eng- 
lish, without date or signature, containing sere £ hurts on 
the principles of government, which he wished them to con 
siderTtheir leisurf , and which has sometimes heen referred to as 
Lord Byron's advice, as follows ; — 
« 1 That the king is the head of the people. . 

2. That the chiefs should swear allegiance to t he king- 

3 That the lands which belong to the chiefs shall not be taken 
from them, but descend to their legitimate children, except m cases of 
rebellion, in which case all their poperty shall go to the king. 

4 That the chiefs shall let out their lands to the people to culti- 
vate, That'they mLy maintain themselves out of that cultivation, but 
under the chiefs' authority. 

5 That a tax shall be paid to the king. 

fi That a nort duty shall be laid on all foreign vessels 
7. Tna no P man's fife shall be forfeited but by the consent of he 
king iu council with twelve chiefs, or the regent m time being for the 

kl 8 g ' That the king or regency grant [have power to grant ?] pardon at 
*V That the people shall be free and not bound to one chief." 

The eratuitous efforts of foreign functionaries some twenty 
years lag to introduce the trial of aliens, ££«^™^ 
jury of aliens, proceeded on a principle dlff « ent / r0 ^ *X r " f? 
mended by Lord Byron, or by "J^f^K 
permanent independence of the nation. He supposed the king 
or resent and twelve respectable natives of rank, were to pe tne 
nropfr judges in cases of the highest crimes in their dominions. 
Thus the ilteeritv of the sovereignty would he unimpaired. 

Grelt Bri afn in sending out the Blonde with the bodies of the 
kin^ and his consort, with their survivors, under the command of a 
friendly and high! nded nobleman, and, at the same- time avoid- 
„ramnterferefcewiththe sovereignty orthelawsoftheland con 

ferred a hiffh honor on the Hawaiian nation, adapted to promote 
S seif-relpect on the one hand, and their friendship and con- 
fidence towards the British government on the other. 

Towards evening, the chiefs, the young prince, the missionaries, 
and numbers of thf 'people, repaired to the ehurch and uniUng in 
the monthly concert, offered up special prayer not only for the 
conversion of the world, but for the king, that he migh er eatlv 
suhserve the cause of Christianity in his country and titat he nd 

all nations shall serve him.' 3 —., ., oreat 

Lord Byron, with his scientific corps, visited Hilo, the g eat 
crater of Kilauea, and Kealakahna Bay, and caused accur ate sur- 
veys to be made of Waikiki Bay, Honolulu harbor, and H.lo Bay, 



KAAHUMANU AND LORD BYRON'S VISIT TO HILO. 271 

which has since been often called Byron's Bay. Through his 
kindness, Kaahumanu, Mr. and Mrs. Stewart, and Mr. Goodrich 
took passage in the Blonde, from Honolulu to Hilo ; Mr. G. to 
resume his labors there, Mr. and Mrs. S. as an experiment, under 
the care of Dr. Davis, of the Blonde, to resuscitate her feeble 
health, and Kaahumanu to encourage the missionary labors of the 
station. On landing, Kaahumanu sent for Mr. Ruggles to come 
to her. He declined. He thought her imperious and heathenish 
and himself free. He would not believe that she was a disciple! 
She had nowhere been recognized by baptism as a Christian, and 
he remembered her interference with the rights of Kaumualii and 
Kapule, his particular friends. She sent again and entreated him. 
He called on her, and found he had misjudged the case. She met 
him in tears, threw her arms around his neck, and assured him 
not only of her friendship, but of her submission to Christ, and 
her determination to support his cause according to her ability. 
She engaged heartily in promoting attention to schools and reli- 
gion at that place, and acquired among the people the expressive 
and appropriate title, « Kaahumanu hou," new Kaahumanu. Thus 
unwittingly they gave a commentary on the declaration, " Old 
things are passed away, and behold all things are become new." 
The missionaries were glad to welcome her as a coadjutor, and 
bid her God speed. 

Before leaving the islands, Lord Byron set up a memorial of 
Lapt. Cook, almost half a century from the time of his death 
On the hill of ancient lava, at the head of Kealakekua Bay, and 
one hundred and fifty rods from the place where that naviga- 
tor fell, and near where he was dissected, he erected, on a heap of 
rough, volcanic stones, a small shaft, or pillar of wood, with a 
small plate attached, bearing the following modest and respectful 
inscription : — 

•'IN MEMORY 

OF 

CAPTAIN JAMES COOK, R. N., 

WHO DISCOVERED THESE ISLANDS 

IN 

THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 

1778, 

THIS HUMBLE MONUMENT IS ERECTED BY 
HIS FELLOW COUNTRYMEN, IN 
THE YEAR OF OUR LORD, 
1825. 

Before the close of the year, the congregations at the different 

S l atl °. n onnn re % e * tl ? enlar g ed * That a * Honolulu amounted to 
about 3000. For their accommodation Kaahumanu and Kalani 



272 DEMAND FOR MORE MISSIONARIES. 

moku, availing themselves of our suggestions, conceived the design 
of erecting a large and permanent stone church, and began to 
make preparations for it : hut the pecuniary embarrassment of the 
nationfthewant of skill and efficiency then among the people, and 
the decline of Kalanimoku's health, prevented their accomplishing 
this work, and a much larger, but frail and temporary house of wor- 
ship was 'substituted pro* tempore. Before *is was completed 
the large congregation worshipped and heard the Gospel tor a 
time,7n the open air, between the house of Kalammokn and the 

t0 Some £<X W books or elementary lessons, were print 
ed and put to use, from March to October, among as many 
learners, anl several thousand copies of a catechism, exhibi ing, 
in a plain and brief manner the prominent doctrine^ of heBAle. 
These were readily received and read and in ^J ^fZltlt 
soon committed to memory, together with a small trac t :of select 
texts of Scripture, which had been used as themes of sermons, to 
which hundreds and thousands of the people had batoned. 

All mir stations greatly needed reinforcing. Mr. Wnitney was 
leff with the caTe of K au y a i an d Niihau-,Mr.°Ely with Kaawaloa 
and Kau- Messrs. Thurston and Bishop with Kailua and the north- 
ern thbd of Hawaii; and before the year closed, Mr Goodrich 
was left with the care of Hilo and Puna; and Mr Richards with 
Man Molokai, Lanai, and Kahoolawe. Many desired teacte» 
who could not obtain them. From the dark island of Molokai, 
several men Dassed over the channel and came to Lahana, say- 
IZ « WhaVshall we blind people do? We have heard that there 
ist Jat light in Lahaina, that will shine when the body is dead 
We have hoped that it would shine on Molokai. But all is dark 
there yet We have come hither to find that by which our souls 
mavbe saved; for we hear there is a great and good Savior. 
Rut where is he 1" Did not the same power incline these men to 
Fn^fter the true Savior, which led I the sages of the East to 
ask " Where is he that is born King of the : Jews V 

From Hilo, Mr. Goodrich wrote to the American Board, Nov. 

11th, 1825. 

« The state of things at this station is very interesting. The house 
of JblLtorshlpTilfnot contain half that assemble to hear he Word 

teachers are immediately wanted I have tak en e ight or t p 
from different lands, to educate for teachers who .tad ^ 

l° 0d ' oTeHwCd "St^y tto^anatull h^open ear' to 
hfar' tr^el Must Zy be'left to perish because American 



DEPARTURE OF MR. STEWART. 273 

Christians have exhausted their charities ? Cannot the churches of 
my dear native land afford to send out one to take part w°th me in 

he continues to do well." "wuauie assistant , 

Every four thousand of the whole population of the Sandwich 
Islands specially needed at that time the labor and influence of a" 
foreign preacher and schoolmaster and their wives and of »t 
W a score of native teachers as far advanced^ Hopuluid 

But our small number was diminished rather than increased 
The entire prostration of Mrs. Stewart's health apnea™ Un ft 
estima tlon of the mission, after consulting three meTcal m en to 
justify her removal to the United State! Dr. Hatched the 
missionary physician, was very decided, not only i„ the opin on 

t!; 0Ugh ' ? be removed > but that ^ey ought to improve he 
offer of a gratuitous passage to England madefy Capt Dale of 
the Fawn, availing themselves of the medical advice of Dr 
Short the surgeon of that homeward bound ship, ^withstand 
ing the field greatly needed all the talents Ld 3S 
agency which, in circumstances of health, Mr. S. w™ so well 
able to apply to it, as a laborer just fairly initiated into til Z- 
sionary work, and all the influence of hL conciliatorv manors" 

receiving him again in due time retUm ' Wlth the ho P e ° f 

Mrl^ew^rheVth tUTC 5£f* £V^ <* 
Mr. Stewart were desirous to devoto h m^lvls stKn ' S ^ 
s.onary work, wherever their direct™ 2 e I it best t " 
employ hem : and both rendered important aid I toVe cause o? 

lndrElX h a e ge retUrn ' " ~* b ^»XSH 



274 OUTRAGE BY SEAMEN AT LAHAINA. 

their solicitude for the success of our enterprise, and in part to 
the privations and unaccustomed modes of living and hardships 
to which, in straitened circumstances, they were subjected. 
Mrs. Stewart was so feeble that she was carried in the arms to 
take her last leave of Mrs. Bingham, who was equally feeble, and 
whose remaining course, it was then apprehended, would be 
sooner finished than that of Mrs. S. After the early death of 
our little J. Evarts, an engaging child of sixteen months, who, 
after a variety of suffering, was seized with croup, Mrs. B. was 
brought low, at a period when the demand for the strength of all 
the laborers was so great as to render inability to labor a peculiar 
trial. She was for weeks confined to her couch with alarming 
symtoms of a broken constitution; but the kind arm that has been 
so often stretched out in mercy to our mission, raised her up again, 
and allowed her still to have a part with her husband and others 
in winning the nation to Christ, and in breasting the opposition 
for a long time waged by unreasonable men. 

Mr. Stewart, leaving his family at Honolulu, made a hasty ex- 
cursion to Lahaina to take leave of his associates and his friends 
among the chiefs and people at the station, where he had felt 
himself privileged to labor. Scarcely had he embarked for this 
farewell visit, when the following brief account of the new 
demonstrations of hostility at Lahaina was received at Honolulu : 

u Dear Bro. B., — We are yet alive, although an hour ago I had 
little hope of anything but immediate death. Our house was sur- 
rounded by about twenty English sailors, armed with knives. We 
had but few men in the yard with us, and they unarmed. The chiefs 
refuse to guard us by arms, and the men, about forty in number, from 
the ship Daniel, appear bent on having our lives, or our consent to 
females going on board their ship. I need not tell you which we 
choose. Now there are between forty and fifty persons in our house, 
and as many more without ; but six resolute foreigners with knives 
would drive them all. You can judge of our situation. Our feelings 
we cannot describe. For once we know the value of a Christian hope ; 
and a part of the time we feel a pleasure in the thought of laying 
down our lives in our triumphant cause. The American ships do not 
molest us, and some of the masters have gone so far as to tell the 
chiefs to guard us. The end we cannot foresee. If the sacrifice of 
our lives will promote our great and good cause, and there should be 
none but these partly enlightened people to tell the circumstances of 
our death, you may rest assured that we die rejoicing in the hope that 
we have done with trouble and with pain. Should things continue as 
they are, Mrs. R. must fail before many days. 

" Yours in haste and confusion, 

U WM. RICHARDS. » 

On receiving this stirring information of the outrage at La- 
haina, I hastened to Kalanimoku to ask his assistance in protect- 
ing the family of Mr. Richards, noticing the apparent neglect of 
the chiefs of Maui. He received my appeal, and replied, " Hoa- 
pili will take care of them." " But he does not defend them from 



FAREWELL VISIT OF MR. STEWART. 275 

violence," I said. " Hoapili," he rejoined, "will sit still just 
careofTm" "£ assadants be gi" the attack, then he will tike 
care ot them.' It was a maxim w.th the Christian chiefs not to 

7fj\ C ° nte f T Uh {0 TS"™> till *e overt acts of theater 
fensable Y '" the Wr ° ng > and made resistance i«dis- 

In the midst of this peril, while these polluted and bloodv men 
were threatening the lives of the missionary and his famify he 
reasoned with them assured them of an unalterable deteS ion 
to seek the good of the souls of the people, though at the peril 
or even the cost of life. His wife, too, though feebe and de- 
fenceless, showed herself ready to stand by her husband and 
share his fate, and assured those shameless invaders that in her 

from menThn n T* ^f ™^ haVe eX P ected compassion 
Iron , men who came from a Christian country ; but if it could not 

be shown her, except on the terms they proposed she would 

sooner ,ay down her life than countenan/e LI Equity. £™ 

r ck c t h o r r mSrofi: mt. ed lady *~ but a 

JS- "ut hetrofe £ «£ SttJ2£AX«& 

lnd y Mr ere R V^Tf ? 0t 1° retUm t0 the shi P without women 
and Mr. R. had better let them come off,' when " all would be 

cure" a'nare't 688 .- PS^*?** °" a &-er visit pro! 
hearted rhtf t X ° f W , ahlne P"b a stout-hearted and dark- 
rbfift ft ' ii. cons.derat.on, as it was understood by the 

was doubts Ub °° nS ' ? r i- 16 °' and kCpt h6r dmin S his cr«ise" 
was doubtless in favor of this outrage of the crew, which could 

not have continued two or three days without his concurrence or 

me S n a Tn th^fr T^" *** *?* , Mp '° Subdue and <*>»M 
thusdescrit: hi^il:^' *' ^^ 3rriVed fr ° m 0ahu ' and 

ri. " W / "T 7 ^ "I ¥ haina at midnight, and as we had been delaved 
three days by head winds, and no time was to be lost in desrite of it. 
great darkness of .he night and the danger of the surf, 7 land' d imme 
diately The mission house had been removed from the place of its 
original location ; but familiarity with every spot enabled me eas lv 
to grope my way through the luxuriant plantations by which His now 
surrounded. But how great was my astonishment a/tL peculiar eir 

"dTlrsYV^ /T V," • iaestimable «* belo£d &£ 
tn t'hpfJ h,l •?' ' ns ' ead , of bein S Permitted, unobserved, to come 
to heir bed-side with the salutation of friendship and warm affection 
as I had anticipated, how was I surprised to meet at my fir^aZ^ch 

L wJ J > the PreS c n ^ d ba y° net ' and t0 hear the stern ehane^e of 
the watchful sentry ' ino goes there V and when assured S was 
a friend, how inexplicab e to my mind was the fact of my receiving Ih e 
cordial embraces of my brother, not in the peaceful cottage of he mif 
sionary, but in the midst of the garrison, apparently" 3men tarv ex 
pectation of the attack of a foe, and to find the veryLcn on which was" 



27fi KEPR00F OF AN OFFENDER. 

reclining one who to us has heen most emphatically a sister, surrounded 
by the muskets and the spears of those known to the world only by 
the names of savages ! As soon as an explanation could be given, 1 
learned "hat their "peril was from false brethren if the outcasts of a 
civilized and Christian country can be designated by such terms. At 
that verv hour, three boats' crews, amounting to near forty men, were 
on ho ef with the sworn purpose of firing their houses and taking their 
lives The statement of these circumstances from them, and the 
unfolding of the character of my visit, made our interview most deeply 
affecting." 

This was the beginning of a siege of violent opposition, through 
which the rulers and their Christian teachers were now compelled 
most unreasonably to pass, by men who, coming from Christian 
Countries, better understood their obligations But if in the com- 
mencement of a far greater and more doubtful struggle for inde- 
pendence in the United Colonies, when the battle of Bunker 
Hill was reported to a leading hero and statesman, who eageily 
inquired, "Can the militia standee ?" and was answered de- 
cidedly in the affirmative, Washington could then exultingly 
exclaim, " Thank God, American liberties are safe P how much 
more might the friends of improvement at the Sandwich Islands 
now affirm, " If the Ruler of the nations will enable the Chris- 
tian chiefs their missionaries, and the converts in these circum- 
stances, to stand fire, the cause of Hawaiian morality w.ll prevail. 
He did enable them to stand in repeated instances, as we shall 
w(1 as the struggle was renewed from time to time. 

As it became apparent that the people were reforming, and that 
conscience but little enlightened by Scriptures loud y condemned 
what had once been exceedingly popular, the craft °f a certain 
class of men was seen to be in danger. As the rulers from 
Christian principle, knowledge, and commendable zeal, show :d 
a determination to put a check upon the vicious Practices which 
had long prevailed at the islands, to the disgrace even of the hea- 
then, troubles thickened around the missionaries, arising even 
from sources of congratulation. 

Disgusted and grieved by the shameless violation ol Cod s law s 
even by men who claimed to be Christians, the missionaries were 
called not only to lift up the warning voice, but, in one instance, 
were led unitedly to address an admonition to one above middle 
age, who claimed to be both a gentleman and a professed ^Chris- 
tian. Too far and too long astray to take kindly a Christian ad- 
monition, he quickly reported to his companions the rebuke and 
resolved on railing and revenge rather than repentance and re- 
form. " He sought," as he said, « opportunity to beat some ol 
he missionaries in the street ;" he then rushed, with one of hus 
comrades, into my house. The unbidden entrance heavy tramp 
and impious accents, as they pushed then way through to our 
retired bedroom where, having just returned from my labor out 
I happened to be sitting with Mrs. B., who had just been raised 



ADMISSION OP HIGH CHIEFS TO THE CHURCH. 277 

%7t at I h . r !H%r nt l! S ', ilIne f' a PP rised us of the object of their 
Vi A I led them back t0 the room which the y fi«t entered and 
', hemo ^ s «ted. The reproved offender denominated 
the letter which he received from us a libel. Being reminded that 
our admonition was sent him as a private letter, and coTd 'no at 

^affirmed " ^wT^ Y^ published, '« It U published," 
he affirmed. Who published it V " I published it myself » 
Then, sir, you are the responsible man. We have donJ what 
our duty seemed to require of us." After many words I alked 
thS S£ ^ Tvf/ ^ He Said " l wa »* an apology for 

ette had' Stated w°tf ^ '? t* y ° U -" Kn0 ™% that ** 
rfason, fnr it= h • ^b.^ffiefnt clearness the incontrovertible 
leasons for its being written, I replied, « If the letter does not 

for"? * w-r POl ? gy °1 itS faCe > Nereis no apology to be made 
for it,' With violence he brandished his heavy cane, and like a 

Zt bo™ fi USt '* at m t', Wh " e MrS - B - sat "ea/me, and our little 
th Sh a ' d fi V o e r yearS °' d ' at a litt 'e d ^tance, looked anxiously 
tnrougn a door to see what was to become of her parents in the 

Prot n e g cto e r n " OU R e t r K ^ """J Ca ' mly f ° lded ' r Said > " °° d * ™7 
t-rotector. But he insinuated that I was a follower of Calvin 

and calummously accused that reformer of burning Servetus He' 

said moreover, that he had the happiness to belong to a chuSh 

which would not notice any complaint from us if w! should makp 

one against him, and that he would persecute us while he Zd 

and then leave it to his children. Having wearied himself K 

E S5LS h ° UrS Chiefly ° f ^ -ili^le^S' wit°h 

thus propounded, having stood their ™ "J n* n ° ble phalanx 

first Sabbath of Dec at H^3 i K ?i aa aulu > w ere received on the 
waloa, and Ka Lkua ' lat« std U a't K T aP ,! 0km \ Uttle J ater > atKaa " 

^thX^^tatjr lh su t a b r d ' bro ^ up 

mission had of their npnitpn^' \\ i evid ence which the 

». . ,**. 2>s^ u r d „2; Mans 



278 CHURCH AND STATE DISTINCT. 

fallible, but the evidence that these names, so strange to the 
civilized world, were written and known in heaven, with 
Opukahaia and Keopuolani, was, and is, a source of rejoic- 
ing, for which the thanksgivings of many have redounded to the 
praise of our ever gracious and wonder-working God. 

The rulers had their own peculiar responsibilities as law-givers 
and judges ; but if the ministers of religion, few and feeble as they 
were, could secure their consistent and efficient co-operation in the 
work of reform, without compromise or confederacy, it was an object 
of no small importance to be perseveringly sought. But against the 
union of church and state the missionaries have, from the begin- 
ning carefully and successfully guarded. At the same time, they 
have believed and taught that rulers, whether in the church or 
out, ought to be < a terror to evil doers, and a praise to them 
that do well ;' that < he that ruleth men must be just, ruling m 
the fear of God, bearing not the sword in vain.' 

It has been somewhat difficult for the world to decide whether 
the missionaries were merely independent ambassadors of Christ, 
or were " state priests" under the control and dictation of despotic 
or hereditary rulers, or were actually judges and rulers of the 
chiefs and people; or whether, in fact, there was not strictly a 
union of church and state, at the Sandwich Islands, after the ad- 
mission of the high chiefs into the household of Christ, as brethren 
and sisters of the missionaries and of Christians generally. Some 
have conceived that the relation of the chiefs to the mission 
was so variable, that when their views and wishes were favorable 
to the Christian enterprise of the missionaries, there was, ior the 
time, a union of Church and State ; and when the rulers stood 
aloof or the chief magistrate exerted a counteracting influence, or 
took measures unfavorable to the service of God there was i, of 
course, a « dissolution of the union of church and state." .But this 

is erroneous. . , , 

The ministry of religion and the ministry of the state each has 
its duties; but each in its own order and place, and both lor the 
dory of the same Master, in accordance with the Divine will. 

At the Sandwich Islands, church and state have been peculiarly 
distinct, as the missionaries believed they ought to be, even when 
they have co-operated for the same end. The state, deriving all 
its powers from God, both rulers and subjects being bound to do 
God's will, and its chief magistrate being emphatically God s min- 
ister, ought to be, and in an important sense is, a religious insti- 
tution. It is organized for self-protection, and for securing the 
enioyment of certain rights which God grants to men, and the 
performance of certain duties mutual among men, which God en- 
joins. Still the state, though in fact a religious institution, inca- 
pable of securing its proper ends without recognizing religious 

* Kaahumanu received in baptism the name of Elizabeth ; Namahana of Xydfr, 
Kapule, of Deborah ; Kealiiahoimi, of Aaron; Kaiu, of Simeon; and the little laa, 
of Joseph Leleiohoku. 



THE STATE A RELIGIOUS INSTITUTION. 279 

obligation, is not a church. Christ's church, of which he claims 
to be the Head, is not of this world, but has its own existence 
organization, and officers entirely distinct from the state. He has 
constituted it not for the purpose of bearing the sword, not for 
the punishing of crimes, but rather that by moral means it may 
edify itself, teach and illustrate the Word of God, propagate the 
Gospel, and maintain the worship and ordinances which he has 
prescribed. Christ has given it, independently of the secular 
power, specific rules for its own discipline, and for promoting the 
fellowship, the spiritual growth, and high moral influence of his 
disciples whom he chooses out of the world, and whom he makes 
the salt of the earth and the light of the world. 

In conformity, therefore, with these views, the Hawaiian state 
has had no right and has claimed no power to appoint the officers, 
or direct the action, or control the discipline of the church : and 
the church there has had no power and claimed no right to appoint 
the officers or control the action of the state. Nor have the church 
and state been identical or confederate. 

But the ministers both of the church and of the state should if 
they would be loyal to the Divine Sovereign, concur in publish- 
ing his statutes, and in inculcating the principles of truth, equity, 
temperance, and righteousness. The ministers of Christ are of 
course bound to instruct their flocks, not only in the doctrines of 
theology, and the proffers and promises of the Gospel, but in all 
the duties of a holy life, that they may know how they ought to 
walk and to please God. If this is faithfully done, whether the 
members of the flock be hereditary or constituted rulers, subjects 
or citrzens, baptized or unbaptized, it should be expected that they 
would respect God's laws. J 

The rulers of a state ought doubtless to understand God's will 
and to encourage the inculcation of just principles, and to restrain 
blasphemy against God and trespass against men. How happily 
has this been illustrated in American communities^ where no union 
of church and state is the boast of our noble republic » A well 
framed constitution of one of the most happy and prosperous 
states in the Union, maintains the following position : 

' ' It is the duty of the legislature and of the magistrates to cherish 
the interests of literature and the sciences, to countenance and incul- 
cate the principles of benevolence, public and private charity, industry 
and frugality, honesty and punctuality in their dealings, sincerity and 
good humor, and all social affections and generous sentiments amon" 
the people." ° 

Had the Hawaiian rulers, emerging from barbarism and brush- 
ing the dust of heathenism from their eyes, sought a model for 
their policy in the frame of society in the United States,, or in the 
policy of the most happy states of the Union, they would have 
found something clearly distinguishing a Christian from a heathen, 
or Atheistic state, something worthy to be imitated by less en- 



280 HAWAIIAN CHIEFS AND CHRISTIANITY. 

lightened communities and less favored nations. They would 
have found there that Christianity is a part of the common law of 
the land ; that Christian schools are encouraged hy legislation ; 
that presidents and governors appoint fast and thanksgiving days 
expressly for the worship of Almighty God ; that Christian chap- 
lains of legislative bodies, and of the army and navy, are ap- 
proved and supported by the state for the acknowledgment and 
service of Jehovah, and for the inculcation of the principles of 
his inspired statute book, and for the special observance of the 
Christian sabbath. 

These high and noble purposes were as worthy of the con- 
scientious regard of the hereditary or constituted leaders of the 
Hawaiian nation, as of the founders of the happiest institutions 
in the United States ; and it was a matter of admiration and con- 
gratulation to see Queen Kaahumanu and her prime minister and 
other counsellors, warriors, and honorable women, aiming, amid 
many difficulties, to secure them; aiming by their example, their 
office, their edicts, their counsels, their entreaties, journeyings, 
and personal labors among the people, to promote the very objects 
for which the missionaries were toiling among them. 

It was ours, with the reasonable co-operation of others, to bring 
the Bible to the whole people : it was theirs to bring themselves, 
by the blessing of God, to the Bible. Whatever the rulers and 
people could rightfully do for themselves, or for the reformation 
and prosperity of the nation, it was far better for them to do than 
for missionaries or other foreigners. In making and executing 
laws adapted to the wishes, rights, and necessities of the people, 
building sanctuaries and school-houses, and employing their own 
teachers, both for the security and the training of the people, it 
was far better for the nation to take the responsibility and sustain 
the expense involved, when it was possible, than for the mis- 
sionaries or their patrons. But in order to assume that responsi- 
bility, and to make the proper efforts, they needed useful hints 
and valuable information in respect to their duty, which they 
could not obtain, or would not seek or value except as coming 
from their tried and fast friends, and it was the more important 
that missionaries should be communicative, able and ready to 
show them what was right, and with earnestness to prompt them 
to do with their might what the Bible required at their hands. 

But it was sometimes asked, What had the Hawaiian govern- 
ment to do with the Word of God 1 With the same propriety it 
might be demanded, What has ecclesiastical government to do 
with the Bible, or what has family government to do with the 
Word of God % The Bible is the inspired charter of the marriage 
institution which God has established, that through well regu- 
lated families he might seek a godly seed ; and shall family 
government have nothing to do with the Bible 1 It is the charter, 
too, of the church by which the worship and ordinances of God are 
to be maintained, and no human device can supply its place in 



DUTY OF RULERS TO RESPECT THE BIBLE. 281 

ecclesiastical government. Has the great Lawgiver ordained 
civil government, and founded the state for the execution of his 
will, and put his statute-book into the hands of magistrates for 
their guide, and yet, has civil government nothing to do with his 
statutes in judging of the rights and duties of rulers and subjects? 
Are chief magistrates to be God's ministers "for the punishment of 
evil doers, and for a praise of them that do well," and be denied the 
right to point out what is evil doing, or to publish the divine rules 
of duty, and the chief motives or incentives to well doing? If 
the safety and perpetuity of all that is valuable in a country 
depend on the intelligence and virtue of the inhabitants, is it not 
clearly the right and duty of the stete or the government to take 
measures adapted to promote such intelligence and virtue ? or 
may the rulers of a nation proudly say: " The intelligence and 
virtue and the richest blessings of our country are derived from 
Christianity ; but let Christianity take care of itself?" Happy 
for Hawaii that her Christian chiefs were wiser. 

Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, and others, most fully published 
their views of God's Word, and regarded his statutes as binding 
on all, without any civil, secular, or ecclesiastical enactment to 
make them so. Not specifically adopting the ten commandments 
as a criminal code, or Christ's sermon on the mount as a civil 
code, they still sought to follow these divinely inspired teachings- 
but when they did this, they were seditiously resisted and ungrate- 
fully vihfied. The efforts of Hawaiian rulers to restrain sabbath 
desecration, intemperance, gambling, and licentiousness, provoked 
virulent opposition from a class who either had not good sense 
enough to see, or ingenuousness enough to admit, that such re- 
straint was no invasion of their rights, no obstruction to their 
true interests, temporal or eternal. 

To enlighten and restrain from gross vices an ignorant and cor- 
rupt people, while a large portion of those who visited them 
from abroad, practised, countenanced or winked at these vices 
and opposed such restraint, required knowledge and tact, kindness' 
and energy, and the co-operation of all the chiefs or officers of 
government, with the chief magistracy. Notwithstanding it has 
been affirmed that the common people had no will of their own 
but followed implicitly the will of the rulers, the observation of 
twenty years convinced me that the Hawaiians were no more 
ready to yield to the will of their chiefs, contrary to their own 
reason or inclination, than the subjects of other governments are 
to bow to the will of their rulers. That laws, tabus, and com- 
mands given by Hawaiian rulers should always have some influ- 
ence on the multitude, was a matter of course ; but then, the rulers 
in imposing these had a regard, not only to what their own judg- 
ment and wishes dictated, but also to what the judgment and feelings 
of their subjects might be supposed to approve, when the will of 
their rulers and the ground of it were made known to them. Kaa- 
humanu and Kalanimoku and others needed to take heed, as every 



282 TRANSLATION OF THE DECALOGUE MEETING OF CHIEFS. 

law-making power must, not to impose laws or issue orders 
which cannot be enforced. 

I will close this long chapter, and the record of this eventful 
year, by a brief notice of a meeting at Honolulu, near its close. 
Having made a fair translation of the Decalogue, I showed it to 
the chiefs as the Law of Jehovah, which we desired all might 
regard as a holy rule of life. They were gratified to see 
that portion of God's Word fairly rendered in their own language, 
and ready for publication. Kalanimoku, in commending the ex- 
cellence of the ten commandments, shrewdly remarked in refer- 
ence to the tenth, that if men would observe the command which 
forbids to " covet," all the rest would be easy. But that sagacious 
chieftain, much as he desired to see it obeyed, did not expect that 
precept to be enforced by the civil power. But he and the queen 
seeing in God's law how plainly and forcibly certain crimes cogniz- 
able by civil rulers, were prohibited, and concerned to see how 
far the people of the realm and strangers who visited their shores 
came short of obedience, and how many there were who violated 
their laws, called a meeting at Honolulu with a view to urge for- 
ward the work of reform, which they had taken up in a special 
manner in the spring of 1824, and in the summer of 1825; and to 
secure the co-operation of other chiefs and the people in the 
suppression of evils, which their orders and tabus had not 
wholly restrained. It was rumored, that further regulations were 
about to be made for restraining crimes forbidden in the Word of 
God. Had this been strictly true, it afforded no just ground of 
alarm to honest men. But scarcely had the chiefs and people 
convened, when a number of foreigners intruded, and showed 
their indignation that the chiefs should attempt further restraints, 
or receive laws from the missionaries. To remove the impression, 
if indeed it existed among influential foreigners, that the mission- 
aries were dictating laws to the rulers, I disclaimed it in the 
name of the mission, but freely admitted that I had translated for 
them the Divine commands which prohibited existing evils. A 
stout-hearted foreigner among the opposers, who had sometimes 
threatened violence, roughly replied ; " You think to stop these 
things, but you never can." I rejoined in one word, " I learned 
long ago that ' wicked men and seducers wax worse and worse, 
deceiving and being deceived ;' we do not expect to stop them 
wholly."' Kalanimoku expressed his desire to see the laws of God 
observed, and the people conforming their lives to his will ; and 
both he and the queen seemed determined to maintain the 
Christian ground they had taken in interdicting crime, and to per- 
severe in their efforts to bring the people to respect, not only their 
own authority, but also the authority of God. 



CHAPTER XI. 

SEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND THIRD OF KAAHUMANU — 

1826. 

Arrival of the U. S. S. Dolphin— Mutiny of the Glohp— Wr^L- «#■ tu Q t a 
Capt. Edwards-Kaahumanu's report o/the Z^tl^t^J^L 
at Honoluludurmgthevis tof the Dolphin— Lieut PeirivslCiiinia* n . l, S 
quiry-Mr. Bishop's tour round Hawafl-LiWMwaSrrounS^ T •"', 
to Maui-New ehurch at Kailua-Kaahumanu^s tour round ^u-Wedn "of 
the imssion at Kailua- Visit of the Peaeoek, Capt. Jones-Investigation . S 

In the first month of 1826, while the Christian chiefs and mis 
s.onanes were pressing on with brightening prospects, and many 
thousands were, from week to week, receiving instruction, while 
other thousands remained in their stupid and degraded state the 
anti-tabu party on shore and in the whaling and merchantser'vice 
were strengthened by the arrival of a vessel of war 

The crew of the whale ship Globe, Capt. Worth, of our ac 
quaintance having mutinied in the Pacific, and with unprovoked 
madness, killed their captain, ran to the Mulgrave Islands 
where they came to anchor The dominant part of the crew went 
on shore, taking with them two young sailors, who, it is 
thought, were not accountable for the mutiny. The rest of the 
crew on board, designing to restore the ship to her owners seized 
their opportunity, and fortunately recovered her, ran to the Ameri 
can coast, and reported the mutiny, the landing, and position of 
the crew. The United States schooner Dolphin, Lieut John 
Peroral, was dispatched to look after them. Meantime, the'obtru 
sivenessand msolence of the mutineers on shore provoked the aneer 
of one another and the vengeance of the natives ; and they came to 
a violent and speedy death. The two young sailors, remaS en 
.rely in the power of the Mulgrave "barbarians, b'e Tug omf 2~- 
tively quiet and discreet, appear to have been unmolested and 
were happily recovered by the Dolphin, which, on her way 'back 
to the coast of America, put in for refreshments and repairs at 
Honolulu, Jan. 23d, and remained some weeks 

IT Th " a T a " anS i h .l d ^ ° f ,he P° wer an<i greatness of the 
United States, and though Russia, France, and Great Britain had 

1Mb n 61 ' T T S A e ' S t0 these J sla " ds > yet the inhabitants knew 
httle or nothing of American ships of war, or of the urbanity in 
telhgence and elevated character of the United States naval 
officers. How exceedingly desirable it was that a naval com 



284 WRECK OF THE LONDON THE OFFENSIVE TABU. 

mander from the U. S. arriving so soon after Lord Byron's 
agreeable visit, and especially at a time when hostility was 
showing itself among both Englishmen and Americans, against 
the efforts of the best rulers of the islands to restrain crime, 
should exert a high moral influence for good, or at least not 
counteract our mission, nor interfere with the municipal or civil 
regulations of the place. 

The Dolphin came into the roads on Friday, and into Honolulu 
harbor on Saturday, and her commander proposed to the authorities 
to exchange salutes on the morrow morning. Kalanimoku and 
Kaahumanu declining such a secular service as unsuitable to the 
sanctity of the Lord's Day, the former sent this reply, " We keep 
sacred the Sabbath, and observe the Word of God." The Dol- 
phin fired her salute Sabbath morning, which the natives leturned 
from the fort on Monday morning. The little vessel was then put 
under repair. 

Soon, the ship London, Edwards master, from New York, was 
wrecked on the shores of Lanai. Boki and Lieut. Percival 
hastened thither to render assistance ; and the latter took in charge, 
as a matter of honor it was said, the specie of the London, not 
without causing Capt. Edwards and himself some trouble about 
salvage in the sequel. 

Returning to Honolulu, he soon made known his views of 
the restraints on vile women, and asked an audience with the chief 
rulers on that subject of grievance, which his crew, by a com- 
mittee, presented to him. Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku pro- 
posed to him to write to them if he had aught to say on that mat- 
ter. Kalanimoku was then too ill for such an interview. Kaa- 
humanu prepared a condescending and conciliatory statement for 
the commander's information on that subject, as full as he had any 
right to ask or expect, to meet the strange pretence that an em- 
bargo on lewd women, at the islands, was an insult to the U. S. 
flag ! In this statement she maintained, l that she had a right to 
control her own subjects in this matter ; that in enforcing the tabu 
she had not sought for money ; that in apprehending and punishing 
the offending subjects, she had done no injustice to other nations, 
or the foreigners who belonged to other nations ; and that while 
seeking specially to save the nation from vice and ruin, they had 
been lenient to strangers, though he very well knew, that 
strangers, passing from one country to another, are bound, while 
they remain in a country, to conform to its laws.' Boki being 
charged to deliver this, said the commander would be huhu loa, 
extremely angry. He delivered it, however, and in reporting 
to the queen, said ; " The man-of-war chief says he will not write, 
but will come and have a talk, and if Mr. Bingham comes, he will 
shoot him : that he was ready to fight, for though his vessel was 
small, she was just like fire." Seeing Boki wavering, Kaahu- 
manu said, " Let us be firm on the side of the Lord, and follow 
the Word of God." Boki said, "If we meet the man-of-wai 



LIEUT. PERCIVAI/S INTERVIEW WITH THE CHIEFS. 285 

chief, and then yield not to his demands, what will be the conse- 
quence ?" Kaahumanu, alluding to Boki's having taken the eu- 
charist in England or to his standing as a magistrate, replied with 
dignity, firmness, and consistent principle, " You are a servant of 
God, and must maintain his cause." Both wept. 

On the 22d of February, Lieut. P. obtained an audience at the 
house of Kaahumanu. She called the little royal pupil from his 
studies, under my instruction at Kalanimoku's, either that with her 
he might have the honor of an interview with a representative of 
the United States, or see how she would manage the matter. As 
Lieut. Percival had previously requested me not to be pre- 
sent at the interview, I insert Kaahumanu's account of it, which, 
in the presence of her Hawaiian friends, she gave to several mis- 
sionaries, and which accords well with the report of Gov. Kaha- 
laia and others present, and with the scenes of the drama which 
preceded and followed it under our own eyes. Carefully trans- 
lated, her narrative is as follows : — 

" Percival came to the council and asked, l Who is the king of the 
country ?' I pointed out Kauikeaouli. He asked again, < Who is his 
guardian ?> I replied, < /.' He asked further, < Who has the charge 
of hi S> country ?' I replied, < I and my brother, he being under me.' 
He said to me, * You are then king. I also am a chief. You and I 
are alike. You are the person for me to talk with. By whom are the 
women tabued ? Is it by you ?' I replied, < It is by me.' He said, 

Who is your teacher that has told you that the women must be tabu 
by the law ?' I replied, ' It is God.' He laughed mth contempt. He 
said, < It was not by you; it was by Bingham.' I said, < It was by 
me. By Bingham the Word of God is made known to us.' He said 
to me, ' Why tabu the women ? Take heed. My people will come : 
if the women are not forthcoming they will not obey my word. Take 
care of your men, and I will take care of mine. By and by they will 
come to get women, and if they do not obtain them, they will fight 
and my vessel is just like fire.' I said, ' Why make war upon us with! 
out a fault of ours as to restraining our women ? We love the Word 
of God, and therefore hold back our women. Why then would you 
fight us without cause ?' He said, ' You formerly attended properly 
with Kamehameha to the ships, both American and English.' I said 
1 In former time, before the Word of God had arrived°here, we were 
dark-minded, lewd, and murderous ; at the present time we are seek- 
ing a better way.' He denied, and said, < It is not good— it is not 
good to tabu the women. It is not so in America. Why did you give 
women to Lord Byron's ship, and deny them to mine ? Kamehameha 
did not show such partiality between English and American vessels.' 
We all denied, and said, l We gave no women to the ship of Lord 
Byron. That was a tabu ship. But why are you angry with us for 
laying a tabu on the women of our own country ? Had you brought 
American women with you, and we had tabued them, you might then 
justly be displeased with us.' 

" Soon after this he applied to Boki to liberate the women that were 
fast in consequence of the tabu. Boki spoke to me about it, and I 



286 OUTRAGE ON THE CHIEFS AT HONOLULU. 

informed you. He came the evening before the outrage of the crew, 
and said to me, ' Send and liberate the women. If you still hold 
them, I myself will liberate them. Why do you do evil to the women ?' 
I said, ' It is for us to give directions respecting our women — it is for 
us to establish tabus — it is for us to bind, to liberate, to impose fines.' 
He said, ' The missionaries are not good ; they are a company of 
liars : the women are not tabu in America.' He snapped his fingers in 
rage, and clenched his fists, and said, ' To-morrow I will give my men 
rum (probably the daily ration) : look out : they will come for women ; 
and if they do not get them, they will fight. My vessel is just like 
fire. Declare to me the man that told you the women must be tabu, 
and my people will pull down his house. If the women are not released 
from the tabu to-morrow, my people will come and pull down the 
houses of the missionaries.' 

Many, including some of the Dolphin's company, could testify 
that in various circumstances he spoke of the tabu in a similar style. 
G. D. Grover, one of the Dolphin's crew, summoned by Percival, 
testified " that the crew had a meeting on board the Dolphin, and 
delegated two of their number to c go aft ' and complain to Lieut. 
Percival about the tabu, and that the delegates brought back word 
that Lieut. P. would see the missionaries about it.' : Lieut. 
Paulding, of the Dolphin, being called and sworn, at the request 
of Percival, testified in the court of inquiry at Charlestown, 
" that he heard Lieut. Percival say in the cabin of the Dolphin, 
that the sailors would serve the missionaries right if they should 
pull down their houses." 

There were several other crews in port, of whom many sym- 
pathized with this commander and a large part of his crew. On 
Sunday, the 26th of February, the commander of the Dolphin 
allowed double the usual number of his men to spend the day on 
shore at Honolulu. The violent among them, and the violent of 
other crews, attempted to form a coalition to " knock off the 

tabu." 

As we were assembling for worship, in and around the house 
of Kalanimoku, in the afternoon, several seamen, part of whom 
belonged to the Dolphin, rushed into the spacious hall or saloon 
in the second story where were Kaahumanu, Kalanimoku, Nama- 
hana, and Boki, and a considerable number of others, and with 
menacing tones and gestures, made their demands and threats. 
"Where are the women 1 Take off this tabu, and let us have 
women on board our vessels, or we will pull down your houses. 
There are 150 of us — the tabu must come off: there is no other 
way." Thus commenced a riot which occupied the time and 
place of the expected divine service. These were followed by 
successive squads. One and another dashed in the windows of 
Kalanimoku's fine hall, breaking some seventy panes along the 
verandah. Some, I think, did not intend violence ; and one of 
them said to me, " I wish you to take notice who they are that 
are doing this ; we are not all engaged in it." 



ASSAULT OF SEAMEN ON A MISSIONARY. 287 

my d.sappomtment I found myself, as well as the roterT, excluded 

f< "h r y e tiflt' "? J^ 1 ^' " WhS "his tab" 

me bythe sS One srid^ We^reT^ 11 -" l/* pU ° ed 
Ar^*iL„ 1 u i • . > We are sent here by our cantain " 

thefr c ubf atund^f ^fi™ W ' th hh ^ Some ^d 

mmMMmm 

like an Irishman, brandishing hX ft r mXe" T"^ 
malignant emphasis " V„„ *„ ♦iT y .' said > Wlth 

hana, standin/near me hi T ^ m "?> m V day -" Nam *- 
whos'e duty"f was to d rfe„ d me ^ 1 U,et -, v Fearin g ** Boki, 
enforce the tabu or Protect The ™ **"**>* ™? longer to 
foreigners, I looked around it tt •? f lonarles a gamst riotous 
coukl rely for immedfate hel, if.K ^ T" 6 , an >' on whom I 
seeing John Ii, To* Nahimf '1 he " oter \ shou d strike me, and 

standing but a ^^tfm^rjd^.h^.i'^r^ 

care." Suddenly one f the VnS replled ' " We do take 
blow with a club at mv h™^ I P u" men Struck a s Pitefol 
the arm of LydiaNa^ana a^d^^ T ^"H ° ff > P ar % % 
the signal for resistance for xvV,"^l' y by my umbre »a- It wi 

spranfupon ffi ^ ££&£ ridt^ ll Th 7 
and to some thev dealt lev-piling ki zea ' farmed, and bound, 
senseless like an ox at the slaLn° WS ' .J or one ' kn °<=ked down 
me, I instantly felt the bottlof^f W ' th * tW °- hand club nea ' 
the'natives nL to kill th fo el er s TftnT 7' and / ntrea ^ 
berlain and Mr. Loomis rearW ^ y ?' S -i me ' Mr - Cham- 

saved the life of oneTf the fe'l» ' ^ ' a " d probabI y 

raised for a dreadful blo^"/":^ n"l 7" ^ * St ° ne Wa * 
hardly time to correct ^'report h"re that 7e "n " 86 ' bUt had 
ktlhng me, and assure Mrs. B P , who'h aVn rd l^ZTZ™ 



288 CIRCULAR TO SHIPMASTERS. 

kind hand had shielded me from wounds, before a company of 
sailors approached my premises, broke and rushed through my 
gate, and hastened towards my door, which I locked against them. 
One broke in a window ; another beat with violence against the 
door ; two applied their strength to force it, and as we looked 
down from the chamber window, one strangely turning his ven- 
geance on his fellow, like the enemies of Israel, with his heavy 
club gave him a blow which I feared was fatal, laying him sense- 
less on the earth. He was then lifted from the ground by order of 
Lieut. Percival, who with some of his officers came upon the spot 
about an hour after the riot commenced, and used his cane over 
some of the turbulent men. One of his crew attempting to force 
his way into the court of Kalanimoku's house after it had been 
cleared and closed, received on his head a severe cutlass wound 
from the sentinel at the gate. 

In the evening of the same day, the commander waited on the 
chiefs and reiterated his objections to the tabu, and, while he ad- 
mitted that the sailors had gone too far, expressed his unwillingness 
to leave the country till his vessel should enjoy the privileges that 
had been enjoyed by the vessels of other nations. Gov. Boki 
and Manuia, the commander of the fort, whose effective agency 
were then essential to the enforcement of the tabu, yielded to its 
violation in the harbor of Honolulu. An ambiguous circular, 
designed either to express regard for the safety and comfort of 
missionaries, or to palliate the outrage and confirm the prejudice 
of the seamen, and at the same time guard their heads from 
heavier blows from a wronged and offended people, was shortly 
addressed to the several shipmasters in port, though not agreeable 
to their wishes, and was shown to me by the writer. It may 
speak officially for itself: 

" Sir, — The excitement of the seamen towards Mr. Bingham, and 
from the recent outrage committed by them from the belief that he 
has interfered with some of the civil regulations of this place, and 
thereby deprived them of an enjoyment they have always been in the 
participation of when they visit this island, I have to request you will 
let but a small proportion of your crew come on shore on Sunday ; by 
complying with this request you will aid my wishes in preventing 
anxiety to the missionary family. I have the honor to be, Sir, 

u Your obedient servant, 

"J. PERCIVAL." 

He moreover ordered the repair of Kalanimoku's house and 
mine, and put in irons two men who assailed me with knife and 
club ; and our physician, Dr. Blatchley, applied his skill to heal 
the wounds of his men. After a visit of about three months, the 
Dolphin sailed, having obtained the proud name of "the mis- 
chief making man-of-war." With that term was associated the 
shout of the vile which was heard in the harbor as the first boat 
load of vile women was seen to pass under its flag. Never did 
the advocacy of licentiousness or opposition to the tabu appear 



NOTICE OF THIS RIOT IN THE UNITED STATES. 289 

more odious. While some exulted for a time in the partial 
triumph, those citizens and subjects of other countries and Pte»H 
>ng natives who had been looking for something not less frieidiy" 
wise and honorab e in a naval 8 chief" from the United StaSs 
than had appeared in Lord Byron, were disappointed But he 

Porarvtfumnh T* °- "** t0 F™ him > ™™™ *ni 8 tern! 
rZ Z T P \ the mCrease of the confidence of some in the 
Gospel and in its propagators. Some natives, in the heat of the 

SSstn lb 6 ' ^r ° h r tS and -asures ofthe two 
parties, made up their minds in favor of the religion which the 

miss.onar.es unflinchingly inculcated, amid obloquy and opposi 
t.on so unreasonable : and Kaahumanu and some of the other cS 
saw more clearly than ever the importance of attempting to free 
Perance 11 y ^ temble eVilS ° f ^"tiousnesfan! ntem! 



The American Board, hearing of this outrage, and wishins- to 
have the escutcheon of the United States thrown ove7hdr g de 
fenceless missionaries abroad, and to see the struggling rulers of 
the Sandwich Islands protected from the lawlesslterfe ence of 
naval officers, respectfully asked of the proper authorities S* 
ligation of the conduct of Lieut. Percival at the islands. Th L was" 
granted, and a careful investigation of the case by a Court of 
Inquiry took place at Charlestown, by order of the United States' 
government, and brought out a mass of evidence which showed 
that the Board and the mission, the chiefs and the nubtic had 

L°,l ff T d t0 n mplain - Ha PP ;l y for our American Republic 
alinlt it! W ° rld ' u a u JUSt indi S na tion extensively prevailed 
against the wrongs which were seen to have been inflicted on K» 
native rulers and the enormities of the men of pride and nassion 
who arrayed themselves against the cause of gLd moralfat the' 
no? K ££* aDd WW S6diti0US a " d riotL P^etnjs SfiS 

to Zl &£*?& mSnarr ^"ekf .£ ^ 
™te sketch several excursions at I^ToTl^S™ 

In the latter part of 1825, and the early part of '26 Mr Bish™ 
made a hasty tour round Hawaii, preachino- tn it J I i i ? 
encouraging their efforts to avail l^^ofttjioTY^ 
ing north by canoe, from Kailua, he touched at tfin«i„ it 

miles distant, and dined with KapuHkol.ko a reout d da'uXr of 
Kamehameha, and spent a day at Kawaihae, givinrparticuK.n 
ion to the wife and children, and people of ofd^r JiW 
hen resident at that place, 40 miles from Kailua. At 2 o'Sk 
i T™ ™? Tmn S, he proceeded by water, and at sunrise 
reached Mahukona, some fifteen or twenty mi es fnrtW ™^f 
and there the party drew up their canoe onshore and s ZZ h o 
walk over to the north-east shore. Some three or'four m lei the 
country appeared rocky and sterile, above which it was beauty 



290 MR. BISHOP'S EXCURSION ROUND HAWAII. 

salubrious, and fertile, producing the banana, kalo, and sugar-cane. 
Passing the table land of Kohala at midday, they found a popu- 
lous region sloping towards the north, cut with deep ravines and 
brooks, and interspersed with numerous habitations, cultivated 
patches, breadfruit and candle-nut trees. These trees grow on the 
steep sides of the ravines, along up from the sea shore to the high 
interior, presenting the picturesque landscape which so attracted 
the attention of the pioneers of the mission, as they passed round 
it on the day of their arrival. 

In this region they found Walawala, the head woman of the 
district, who was just beginning to open her eyes to the light 
that had recently dawned on the islands. Passing several ravines 
which he estimated to be three hundred feet deep, he lodged at 
Pololu, a deep and interesting valley nearly surrounded with 
mountains ; spent the Sabbath, and preached to large and atten- 
tive assemblies in the open air. Finding it extremely difficult to 
pass along the shore to the south-east, from Pololu to Waipio, on 
account of the abrupt cliffs overhanging the sea, and the precipi- 
tous walls of the deep ravines, he ascended from Pololu in the 
direction of Waimea, climbing the steep with difficulty and dan- 
ger, the first hour ; then ascending more gradually and comfortably 
three or four hours, he passed through a fertile and inhabited 
region, which spread its rude but verdant lawns around him. He 
preached in several hamlets to numbers who had not before heard 
the gospel. He halted at 8 p.m., and lodged that night in a cave 
of the mountains. The next morning, at nine o^clock, he 
reached Waimea, and preached to the people of that inland set- 
tlement, where a station has since been established. Thence 
through a forest of considerable extent, and mud and pools of 
water, he passed northeastwardly to the sea shore, having made a 
circuit or ox-bow curve of about fifty miles, and coming out at 
Kapulena, in sight of the point at Pololu, whence he left the 
shore. He preached again here, and passing over seven or eight 
ravines, came to Laupahoehoe, where he embarked for Waiakea, 
some 20 miles distant. This passage he made by night, in a tot- 
tling canoe, which required much labor to row it, balance it, and free 
it from the water that dashed in repeatedly. By this conveyance 
he worked his passage, about three miles an hour, and reached the 
station of Mr. Goodrich, wet, cold, and fatigued, in about seven 
hours, and found a cordial welcome. He attended the dedication 
of a house of worship just erected at that station, ninety-six feet 
by thirty, capable of admitting nine hundred worshippers. He 
spent two Sabbaths there, preached to large assemblies, cele- 
brated the Lord's supper, and was greatly encouraged by the 
tokens of mercy to the inhabitants of that district. Taking leave 
of Mr. and Mrs. Goodrich, he proceeded to Olaa, where he 
preached to about one hundred persons in that little inland settle- 
ment. Thence he crossed over to Kau, by Kilauea, m the track, 
perhaps, of Keoua and his warriors. The volcano was in vigor- 



A SABBATH IN KA-U. 



S Lt^ome'tht C o r r a fou r r e r e f f t0 h t Ve been filleJ with 
since the'visit ^^^^t^^^a^ 

Puna and others, who accomnani?,! I- P y " , natlves , 
that this fresh lava thus a ~? * i ' e , x P r , essed the opinion 
itself nnder ground,' Sw^theta ^ W ° Uld ^ ' P aSSa g e *' 

thus gives their P eve y ni^g advenS? 7 darkn6SS a " d rain ' He 

succeeded We felt our ^ «t„ k ? S ' l ^ USe and bewildering, 
other, and crawling upo ™* ffl^M 1 ^ el °- »P<>» eaS 
declivity. The rain poured down nnl • wbenever we ™e to a 
were drenched and chilled AfW w a T • ? t0rrentS > b ? wnicl > we 
as often finding it again we ^l7j? Ug ,^, ftoB tue P»th, and 
gut up at a house bflongilg TokLI^^ ^ £* Ka P a P ala "nd 

mfe SySSl ; £,e Pe r£n° f h* e ^ " * 

AbrnpfcUs nd ofty peaks rose'Tn^ ^ Pr6Sented to then > 
to the height of two o&ftoZnc UeT^Zu %?■*& 
interior, rose a lofty and beautiful m„.i f : further ln the 

of perpetual verdure, « wWk SL the^?f ^7 eted ^ trees 
c oud, in the distant 'horizon. toweredThe no ^ \ W^ed 
ghstening splendidly" i„ the beams of a topicaTtuT MaUnal ° a ' 

God was already felt there! He sajs ™ SS '° n ^ ° f the Word of 

" Looking out towards the western sho™ r 
pie about one hundred in number^rindS * ™ * ^^ of P e °- 
and descending to the place where ^not fre 'wh^ r a -° Und 3 ™> 
are these ? the answer was, ' Those who To^P J ? * 1D l uired , who 
to pray.' Presently another toll! 0d . and are con »"g nere 

the signal being given, ,ho £ Z Z 2l peoTom ^ ' ^ ^ 
thousand, came together. I preached in ♦£„ Y g6 ' about oae 

and evening, with'more than P u „al fr^om tlZ^l* * m ° min g 
After the morning service the school I*™' • attentl ™ audiences 
taught by a son oV Kam a 'ka U a sembCa^ 1 * "^ ^^ P u P ils - 

tains, he e.bark/d in th.t^rfe'r^J^; 



292 KAIKIOEWA AND MR. WHITNEY'S TOUR ROUND KAUAI. 

waloa and Kailua ; and having sailed fifty miles that day, put in 
at Kalahiki, preached to the people, rested till two o'clock the 
next morning, then, with a land breeze, reached Kealakekua at 
day -break, and Kailua at ten o'clock. Thus he performed a jour- 
ney of about 300 miles in a period of four weeks, preaching 
thirty times. Of the state of the people of the islands, he 
wrote : — 

" Wherever schools are established, the Sabbath is observed; all 
work is laid aside on that day, together with every kind of diversion. 
The people assemble for prayer wherever there is a teacher capable of 
leading in that exercise, and for hearing such remarks as the teacher, 
or some other person present, is capable of making. Drunkenness is 
suppressed by law. In my whole tour I saw but one man intoxicated, 
whereas, two years since, it was a most common thing to see whole 
villages given up to intemperance.'' 

Such a readiness on the part of the 60,000 inhabitants of that 
island, to receive the instructions of a missionary, and such 
pleasing signs of their attempt to reform themselves and one 
another, were truly wonderful, and seemed to require, not merely 
the utmost efforts of four missionaries stationed on that large island, 
but of ten times that number, to lead the mass, at once, to ac- 
knowledge Christ, and to rise to the elevated standing of an intel- 
ligent, Christian, prosperous people. 

In April, 1826, Kaikioewa made a tour around his island, 
Kauai, accompanied by Mr. Whitney and others. The governor 
set out with zeal to instruct the ignorant people, and in every 
village, addressed them on the subject of avoiding a course of folly, 
sin, and ruin, and turning to the Lord. Mr. Whitney preached 
the Gospel in almost every village of that island, at the same 
time, and supposed that about four-fifths of the population listen- 
ed more or less to the word of salvation in the course of this tour. 
About six hundred were connected with the schools, a large part 
of whom were reading translated and published portions of 
Scripture. 

The governor sometimes rode upon a large white mule, and 
might easily be imagined to resemble one of the Judges of Israel. 
The company sometimes travelled by land and sometimes by 
water, exposed occasionally to danger from the roughness of the 
way, or their unsafe mode of conveyance. In some places the 
people seemed eager to hear and understand the doctrines of 
Christ, and were hardly willing to let the preacher pass on till 
they had individually grasped his hand, either to testify their re- 
gard to him or to receive his to themselves, after he had, with 
pleasure, delivered his message. At one place, the people 
seemed afraid to look upon the speaker while the governor was 
addressing them. But w T hen the missionary appealed to them, 
saying, "Fear not, for behold we bring you glad tidings," the 
two or three hundred adults took courage, and ignorant and fear- 
ful as they were, like untutored children, raised their eyes and 



KEAWEAMAHI AND KAAHUMANu's EXAMPLE. 293 

ess, ""■ "*" " —"•' -«4?.i ".*,?.rr 

using ,t to excess," was the reply. « Here is rnTnL "t/ •/ 
relmquishing it and presenting it with a smi e-« T S she , Sald > 
more." Others soon followed her exam^, 7 e n0 

reclaimed from this useless, eo^filthy haS' ^ "^ WWe 

Ihe governor, in his zeal, not onlv exhnrtoH tv>„ i 

tnrn to the Lord, but from many he foK, people to 
they would attend to God" Word and not iT'- 6 ^ 
ways of their forefathers, but woulj re^rd thoTaf aT thS 

The efforts for reform which Kaahumann f*n ;<■ 

o m fte h S lf i„ an t d h t0 enC ° Urage ^S^^^SpK 
notsmS' 1 ' The^S t^'h^ I^"*>»X 
effected by the civil Jowe aW even fr\^ ? 0t be 
united, the heart ofV people needed » t ***", ^ been 
suasion. They needed to Eff "e moved by moral 
and the duty 'of ySing I ^t^TZ^Ts tf X' 
more «, because some of the chiefs were still o^td toGoS 

the Sh wdfoTa d ^^£ Sijaft-g -^-er than 
of peace. She knew enough V the enm.tt t, ^f T^ 
malignity of the human heartf and its Tendenc/s'to ev^ ^' JSf 
her that it could not be materially mended bv th e fl'. '"'"ft 
alone of an earthly superior • nor ronbl \tL Y ^ itr ^7 will 
law for the check 'of immorality wouM be a^T *£ Slmp , leSt 
by the mass, without the aid of moral suasion ^ SUb ?' tted , t0 
applied than it had been. She Wore no ,1 *L ™ 1*™!^ 
opposition, undertook journeys fo th benefit of d £ heartened b ? 
availed herself of such' assistance as she could omS't' inf 
parting instruction, and brineine the Divinp JLl * T m " 

heart and conscience of the fj^ *£%££ * S ZZ 



294 KAAHUMANU's JOURNEY ROUND OAHU. 

teachers and Christian chiefs accompanied her ; and sometimes 
others in the character of learners, both friends and servants. 
Often she had a missionary in company, not only to encourage her 
directly in her labor, but to do the work of an evangelist and super- 
intendent of schools, day by day. The labors, on these tours, 
therefore, were, in an important sense, a repetition, or continuation 
of the means among the mass, which had been blessed to the 
few who had been led to feel and acknowledge their importance. 
In July and August, 1826, after the obstruction by the Dol- 
phin and other opposing forces, the queen, having matured her 
plan to gain more than had been lost by the infraction of the tabu, 
accomplished the tour of Oahu, and had opportunity in the course 
of a month, to see and address in person, a large part of the popu- 
lation of the island, giving her teachers opportunity to do the same. 
Her sister, Lydia Namahana, with her husband, Gideon Laanui, 
accompanied her. Availing myself of the facilities thus afforded 
for our work, I made the tour with them, employing a month to 
good advantage, giving my attention chiefly to preaching, and the 
care and establishment of schools, and reading the Scriptures. 
Having completed a translation of the Gospel according to Mat- 
thew, I took it with me, daily reading portions of it to the peo- 
ple, and completing the reading thus, during the tour. Several 
horses two wagons, and two canoes, constituted the principal ac- 
commodations, as vehicles for parts of the company, much of the 
way Most of the company travelled on foot, some making the 
whoie circuit, of about one hundred and thirty miles, and some 
but smaller portions of it, as we passed round from Honolulu to 
the east, north, west, and south, then to the east again. This 
route affords the traveller a variety of fine scenery, grand, pic- 
turesque, wild, and beautiful. Small portions of the soil are cul- 
tivated, large tracts lie waste, and a large portion of the island 
consists of mountains from 1000 to 4000 feet high. 

At Waikiki, the head-men and teachers, and a goodly number 
of people, assembled about noon, whom the regent, after she had 
dined, addressed on the design of the present tour, the enlightening 
of the people in the knowledge of the Word of God, in order 
that they might submit intelligently to Christian laws, and thus 
diminish the existing evils of the land. 

Our company, consisting of 200 to 300 persons, possessed, 
in fact, the character of a peripatetic or travelling _ school. 
Numbers carried their books, and some fifty of them carried their 
slates and pencils. Those who were able, endeavored to write 
down the text of every sermon they heard, and to commit it to 
memory, and sometimes the prominent thoughts, an exercise more 
needful before than after the publication of the Scriptures among 
them. Some of the more forward, receiving daily instruction as 
we travelled on, put their acquisitions to use, and at different places 
urged on the inhabitants the importance of repentance and retorm. 







CD 
00 



fl 
03 
• f-* 

CO 

•rH 

A 
O 

to 
g 



o 
o 

CO 

3 

.El 

O 

d 

B 

c3 

a 
Of 






•3 W^firTiu 7, m 



MEETING AT THE VALLEY OF WAIMEA, OAHU. 295 

Though the medley of our company reminded me of the groups 
made up of scribes, pharisees, publicans, and harlots, in the 
beginning of the Gospel, yet, all due allowance being made 
for the broad phylacteries of the scribes, the formality of the 
pharisees, and the levity and instability of those who had hither- 
to sustained a character differing little from that of harlots, there 
was daily increasing evidence that God had already accomplish- 
ed a great work among the people, and would yet do greater 
things. 

Kaahumanu, with propriety, insisted on God's prerogative to 
give laws to his creatures and to punish the violators of them ; 
while his mercy provided for the pardon of the penitent and 
believing. She, therefore, called on the people in the different 
settlements and districts, to receive the Word of God and yield a 
prompt and cheerful obedience to his commands. She maintained 
that rulers, also, had a right to make and execute laws for their 
subjects, for the maintenance of order and peace, and wished 
them to expect that such laws would be made as would be need- 
ful. She felt and expressed concern lest the messages of the 
Gospel which I presented, would not be properly received by the 
people, because they had been so long accustomed to their dark- 
ness and hardness of heart, and still loved sin. 

We spent a Sabbath at Kaneohe, and passed through Palikoolau, 
and on Saturday reached Waimea in Koolauloa, the residence of 
Hewahewa, the old high priest of Hawaiian superstition, by 
whom we were welcomed. 

The valley of Waimea, through which a stream, from the 
mountainous interior, winds its way to the ocean, is almost envi- 
roned by mountains rising beautifully on three sides of it, one 
behind another, from the sea-side to the interior, and exhibiting 
a fine, picturesque amphitheatre, with hamlets, trees, and planta- 
tions. At the opening of this valley where, in the days of Hawaiian 
barbarism, the blood of Hergest and Gooch was shed by a murder- 
ous and ungovernable horde ; the inhabitants of the place assem- 
bled with representatives of almost every district of this island, 
to hear of the great salvation, and to bow before Jehovah, the God 
of heaven. There were now seen the queen of the group and 
her sister, and teachers, kindly recommending to her people the 
duties of Christianity, attention to schools, and a quiet submis- 
sion, as good subjects, to the laws of the land. To the same con- 
course, assembled for a purpose so different from that of those 
who thronged around Hergest, a generation before, I proclaimed 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, and urged submission and obedience to 
the commands of God, while the hills seemed to leap up and look 
askance at what the King of Zion was accomplishing for the 
nation. 

After this service the company proceeded about five miles 
further, where they spent the Sabbath. A very large con- 
course of people assembled on the Lord's day, for public worship 



296 MEETINGS AND SCHOOLS AT WAIALUA AND WAIANAE. 

in the open air. To the listening throngs I endeavored to pro- 
claim the great salvation, and call their attention to personal duty. 
In one discourse I presented the Lord Jesus Christ as the 
Redeemer, who, in compassion towards our race, wandering and 
lost, endured the cross, and made an atonement for the sin of 
the world; and with flowing tears I urged them, therefore, grate- 
fully to receive him, trust in him, and accept his gracious offers 
of pardon and salvation. In another discourse I presented him 
as the Lawgiver, Governor, and Judge of the world, and urged 
them to obey his holy commands, and prepare to meet him in 
heaven. 

After the Sabbath we examined and encouraged, and partially 
supplied with books, the incipient schools established there under 
the particular patronage of Lydia Namahana and Gideon Laanui, 
to whom the district belonged. There w T ere found under Maiao 
and his assistant teachers, four hundred and ninety-five male and 
female pupils, and under Kaoo, one hundred and sixty-four, 
amounting together to six hundred and fifty-nine pupils, chiefly 
men and women. 

When the chiefs had addressed and encouraged the people, we 
passed on round the promontory to Waianae, the western district 
of Oahu, separated from the rest of the island by a range of 
mountains. Its valleys and plains, nearly level with the sea, are 
interspersed with small steep mountains. The district was called 
Boki's. Here we spent the third Sabbath. While there, Kaahu- 
manu spoke with concern of the stupidity of the people. There 
was a female prayer meeting, and she was invited. " This is 
your time," I said, a to address them, while your heart is full of 
tender concern for them, and while the opportunity is afforded 
you — perhaps the last you may have to meet with the people of 
this district." She went, and with kind expressions, and tender 
tone and modulation of voice, well suited to their souls' eternal 
concerns, gave them an impressive address, not as an imperious 
magistrate, but as a maternal Christian friend, who felt for their 
spiritual interests, and who relied more on truth, and faith, and 
love, than on the influence of civil power for affecting their hearts 
and lives, and securing their future peace. Having made her ap- 
peal to their hearts and consciences, she bowed her knees before 
the King of heaven, and in an humble manner,led them in prayer. 

A man in that region, pretending to know something about the 
fabled god, Kamapuaa, assuming the form of a hog, was sent for 
to tell us what he knew ; but his efforts to enlighten us on that 
subject, proved the ignorance, darkness, imbecility, and confusion 
of the heathen mind, as did also the first efforts to lead this man 
into the light of Christianity. He was once asked by a native 
teacher, at a meeting for prayer and conference, to tell his 
thoughts, that it might be known how he stood in respect to the 
service of God. Dropping his face low towards the ground, he 
stretched forth his hand, holding a small stone, and said : " What 



EARLY SCHOOLS AROUND THE LAGOON OF EWA. 297 

iS r» i . S V *. ' S a •*,° n ^ h, Which we cook food i" then holding up 

WnM de rt : What j S this - Itis tinder > by which 8 we 
kindle a fire." Having made some advance when we arrived 
and conversed with him, he said : « I have been fed with the Word 
of God ; and Jesus Christ has given me light. I know this body 
of dust will soon die, but my spiritual body will continue, and it 

1 ^ X , Want salvatlon -," He continued with 

days, and had opportunity to learn something infinitely above the 

idle stories about Kamapuaa. * 

As we took leave of the place, the head man, Kapuiki, being 
personally pressed to give his heart to God without deW, said 8 

Such is my intention." Such personal appeals extensive y and 
kindly made, were generally kindly received. } 

Kawaa, the head man of Honouliuli, in Ewa, on hearing that 
Kaahumanu had commenced this tour, built a large lanai, or airv 
and pleasant screen of green cocoanut fronds or leaves interlaced 
covering about 4,000 square feet, as a sort of temporary syn^ 
gogue, which afforded accommodation for the queen's company 
and those who assembled there on her arrival and listened to the 
preaching of the Gospel and the addresses of the chiefs This 

manlfnH\{T , ,nte J estin g in 9 uiries respecting the condition of 
mankind the plan of redemption, and the character, death and 
resurrection of Christ. Being told of the greatness of hts suffer- 
ings on account of our sins for which he gave his life, this grey- 

C^f j? *?• ^ o mt ° tearS ' and ex «laimed, « Aloha ino I" 
Great affection ! He gave evidence subsequently of true con- 
version to God, united with the church, and took a leadmg and 
useful part in his neighborhood. g na 

At Waipio, there were 383 pupils in the primary school of 
James Kahuhu, an active man, the "yoke-fellowtf John Ii 18 of 

i:arTedZ te ieUers S . ,ateS ' " "* **» ^ °* 71 ™™ 
At Waimanu, a youth, Wahapuu, being taught by Lima was 
found to have learned to spell and read will, or to ha^e mastered 
his spelling book, in the short space of five days mastere( l 

After the toils of nearly a month on this tour, in which we had 
seen a nd „,„ ^ a rtion ' of the ^ Xtion 

of this island, which is nearly equal to that of all the Soc etv 

So nd Godtar k 5vi e „r ^ " ^^ t0 H ° n0lUlU ' ^ ° a 

• ^T/u 6 - th ' S , t0Ur of 0ahu ' Kaahumanu and her attendants 
visited Lahaina, where she had the happiness of seeing the y u„" 
princess and a number of others propounded, and others take on 
them the vows of God's covenantfand stand up before the wo r U 
as the professed disciples of Christ. The evidences of progress 
here were highly gratifying. piugress 

Many of the chiefs, and most of the missionaries, met in Octo- 
ber at Kailua, where marked advances had been made from the 
t.me of resuming that station in 1823. As early as July^S 



298 KAILUA CHURCH DEDICATION ORDINATION. 

some sixty persons there declared their resolution to forsake their 
heathen habits and enter on the service of the Lord. Weekly 
meetings were established for inquirers, among whom individuals 
not only showed a good degree of proficiency in Christian know- 
ledge, but also marks of hopeful piety. No little energy was 
exhibited by Gov. Adams and his people in promoting the new 
order of things, though he had not yet himself come into the 
ranks of total abstinence from intoxicating liquor, nor of pro- 
fession of faith and repentance. 

In February, 1826, Gov. Adams and the people of Kona went 
into the forest, cut and drew down timber for a large native 
church, their first one having become altogether too strait for 
them. In the summer, some thousands were several weeks en- 
gaged in erecting and thatching it. Its dimensions were 180 
feet by 78, covering an area of 14,040 square feet, and capable 
of containing 4800 hearers. In September it was ready to be 
occupied, and the governor invited the regent and other chiefs to 
attend its dedication, with which they complied. The mission- 
aries at the same time assembled there for the business of their 
annual convention. This new and magnificent temple had its 
tall, strong posts inserted firmly in the rocks of Kailua, its large 
roof, sides, and ends, thatched, and its corners ornamented, and 
made an imposing appearance in the dingy village. 

On the 27th September, it was dedicated with due formality to 
the service of Almighty God. The dedication sermon was 
preached by Mr. Ely, and the hundredth Psalm and the jubilee 
hymn were sung. Some 4,500 or 5,000 people, including the 
pupils and teachers of forty schools, joined in the solemn ser- 
vices. With them it was a day of jubilee and rejoicing, such as 
had not before been seen on that island : and the missionaries 
rejoiced to see such a contrast as appeared in this meeting to the 
crowds assembled there, six and a half years before, on the 
arrival of the mission. 

On the succeeding day the people assembled again in the open 
air, to hear the voice of their rulers, and were successively 
addressed by Governor Adams, Naihe, the orator, Kapiolani, 
Hoapiliwahine, and Kaahumanu, who publicly declared their 
determination to follow the precepts of Christianity in the govern- 
ment of the people. 

The same week Mr. Goodrich was there ordained as an evange- 
list, by the assembled missionaries, with a view to his gathering 
a church at Hilo, of which he then had the charge. 

At this meeting of the missionaries, it was reported that schools 
had been established in every district of the islands, the number 
belonging to them estimated at twenty-five thousand, and the 
natives employed in teaching them, at not less than four hundred. 
The copies of small works printed for them subsequently to the 
former meeting of the mission, in June, 1825, amounted to 
seventy-four thousand. It was resolved to prepare from several 



MEETING OF Till MISSIONARIES AT KAILUA. 299 

translations of Matthew, a copy for the press, and to prosecute the 

The joint views of the mission were expressed on many points 
of missionary duty and labor, among which, the folfowin/appear 
n their Report to the Board, on the subject of the fetum of 
laborers, and missionary intercourse with the rulers : 

til'*, 6S "l"?' i^ hat *? T Dsider ° ur servioes as missionaries, pledged to 
the church for life, and that we consider it irregular for any member of 
the mission to take any steps towards a removal from his post, until he 
have the approbation of a majority of his brethren : that in order to 
justify the mission in approving of the return of any member to bis 
native land, bey shall be able to assign reasons for it, whichfin the r 

Ch 1 rTstmu S Slt e Sat ' SfaCt0ry t0 the American Board - ™d to the candid 

,« -5J 8M 'r'' J hat T 6 C ° n ? ider ourselT es required by our instructions, 
X7l m, y th % n - atUr 4 ° f ° Ur office > as Chris «an missionaries, to 
abstain, like our divine Master, from interference with the political and 
party concerns of the nation: that we are, moreover, bound by our 

wtdofr 7 the n t, ture - of our offiee ' t0 make k °own *he who" 
ZZtif '• es P eeia "y lts Prohibitions and requirements, which 

affect the conscience or the well-being of the soul, however opposed the 
prohibitions and requirements may be to the former customs and pre! 
sent practice of the people. p 

" That in perfect consistency with our instructions and the mainte- 
nance of our proper character as Christian teachers, we may giv^nfor- 
mation and advice with respect to the arts and usages of civilized Ufe 
and society, and may use our influence to discountenance every vice 
and encourage every virtue." cveiy vice, 

Scarcely had the missionaries closed this session, when the 
report of ano her outrage at Lahaina reached them, in which the 
missionary might have been greatly exposed during thlah**^ 
of Governor Hoapih. This event, and some noticed tL West 
audience probably ever assembled at the Sandwich Islands g for 
Rnl 7 ™ rsh 'P> were soon after sported to the Secretary of our 
Board, by Mr Bishop, who went to Kawaihae to preachYo the 
thousands of Kohala and Hamakua, assembled there to meet Kaa 

i U 826, n h U ; a says°: her ^ Wl ** wd ' r date of N°vemW ^ 

"Mr. B. and family still remain at Kailua, where we are revising 
he gospel of Matthew, for the press. Mr. Rikards and family h^vf 
just returned to Lahaina, after a visit to this island of six weeks His 
stay was protracted in consequence of information received from Laha! 
ma of the base conduct of the crews of several English and American 
whaleships, who had threatened to kill him if they could find him 
because through his influence a stop had been put to prostitution. Si 
went to h.s house to demolish it, but found it carefully guarded * 

The women fled to the mountains. 



300 GREAT MEETING AT KAWAIHAE. 

"The principal spite of foreigners is levelled against our brother and 
fellow-laborer, Mr. B. ; but you may be assured that the brethren 
consider it a common cause * * and we feel it to be our 
duty publicly to give him and his measures, so far as they have come 
to our knowledge, our decided approbation. 

" Sabbath evening, Nov. 5. I have just returned from the services 
of this day, where I have preached twice to a congregation of more 
than ten thousand listening hearers. They were assembled in a cocoa- 
nut grove, and I delivered my message to them in the open air. The 
stillness of this immense multitude, the solemn occasion upon which 
we had met, the thought that all this people would pass into eternity 
in the lapse of a few years, gave a solemnity and an interest to the 
scene which I have seldom felt. The Lord helped me to speak as one 
standing between two worlds ; as an ambassador of reconciliation 
between God and His fallen creature, man, revealing to him a cove- 
nant of grace. It is a truly interesting and pleasant service to be the 
messenger of peace to perishing immortals ; and in a special manner 
this service is pleasant when it is connected with the persuasion, that 
those for whose good we are laboring, are anxiously desirous of the 
light and knowledge that lead to salvation. Such, my brother, is the 
state of this people. There was never, perhaps, a time, when the 
prospect of complete success to our enterprise was greater than at 
present. Could you but witness, for one day, the order, the attention, 
the anxious, eager look, and observe the tear which starts in the eye of 
the tawny, sun-burnt savage, and the countenance of hope and joy, as 
he casts his eye upward to heaven, upon hearing the terms of pardon- 
ing mercy proclaimed to him, your heart would leap for joy, and you 
would give God thanks for having ever put it into the hearts of any to 
come over the wide waste of waters that divides us, to preach salvation 
to this people who have long been sitting in darkness and the shadow 
of death." 

The noise in the little Hawaiian world, occasioned by the clash- 
ing of light and darkness, was not small. In order to guard fair- 
minded men from imposition by vilifiers, the mission put forth a cir- 
cular, signed by all the male members present at the meeting, at 
Kailua, making a full declaration of their object, as missionaries, 
and the means they were taking to secure it, asking and challeng- 
ing an investigation of our conduct, and protesting against the 
unmanly current complaints against us. 

In reference to our pretended connexion or interference with the 
civil authority, whether to sustain or diminish oppression or abuse 
of power, the mission, in their circular, say : 

" We have inculcated on the chiefs, not only the common duties of 
morality, but we have also taught them that he that ruleth men must 
be just, ruling in the fear of the Lord. We have endeavored to con- 
vince them that they were set for the punishment of evil doers, and for 
the praise of them that do well. We have given them general princi- 
ples derived from the Word of God, together with Scripture examples 
of their application, neither withholding instruction, nor interfering 
with their authority. We have also endeavored, from the same 



VISIT OF THE PEACOCK, CAPT. JONES. 301 

authority, to inculcate on the people their duties as subjects. We 
have taught them that they must needs be subject, < not only for wrath, 
but also for conscience' sake, rendering to all their due.' To all we 
have insisted on obedience to the precepts of the Bible, which teach 
justice, honesty, integrity, punctuality, truth, purity, good order, 
union, and peace." • s ' 

At such a period, the arrival of an honorable, intelligent, and 
high-minded gentleman from any country, would have been hailed 
by the missionaries, in that state of the parties. 

To the mission and to the rulers, and to their opposers, the 
arrival of the U. S. sloop-of-war Peacock, at the Sandwich Islands, 
in October, 1826, was a matter of unusual interest. The two par- 
ties were earnest to learn whether they had a friend or not, in the 
commander, Thomas Ap. Catesby Jones, Esq. The solicitude 
01 the missionaries, though most of them were absent from Hono- 
lulu, when he arrived there, and while many efforts were made to 
give him an unfavorable impression respecting the mission, its 
members and their pursuits, with few to correct them, was at 
length relieved when they came to make his acquaintance. 

lne residents, after an opportunity to see Captain Jones and his 
omcers, accepted what they were pleased to call our "chal 
lenge, and proposed by letter, to the missionaries, to meet them 
in his presence intimating that a fair hearing might be obtained ; 
though some of the officers had apparently prejudged the case 
by saying, « there must be something wrong in what everybody 
calls wrong." Captain M. Sayre, then in port, rendered Captain 
Jones and our cause important service, by a prompt and friendly 
appeal to facts within his knowledge. The missionaries having 
been frank and honest, and studious to pursue a course that would 
bear investigation, were prompt to accede to the first proposal for 
a meeting, and courted a careful examination by any and all can- 
did men. Those of us who were at Kona,Hawaii, embarked from 
Kailua, on board our own missionary packet, which the Board had 
sent us, touched at Lahaina, and took Mr. and Mrs. Richards on 
board and reaching Honolulu roadstead, Saturday evening 
brought the vessel into the harbor and cast anchor by night. I 
took Mrs. B. and our two children into the boat, and passing 
along by the tall ships and the guard-boat of the Peacock, we 
set our feet upon the shore where my life had been threatened, and 
proceeded, unmolested, to the mission house, half a mile distant 
with feelings not easily described. <u«ani, 

The accustomed duties of the Sabbath being over, Capt. Jones 
politely called on us Monday morning. Early apprising the 
residents of our readiness to meet them, we proposed the appoint- 
£ ? ™ a committee to arrange the matters to be adjusted. To 
this Mr. Charlton objected. We then proposed to meet anv 
charge against us they would present in writing before Capt 



302 INVESTIGATION OF THE CONDUCT OF MISSIONARIES. 

The parties met in Honolulu at the house of Gov. Boki. The 
British Consul, who had made himself conspicuous, took the lead 
of the meeting, called attention to our circular and challenge, 
and, in his usual style, made remarks respecting the chiefs, the 
people, the schools, and the missionaries, not very complimentary 
to either. One of the gentlemen appeared dissatisfied with the 
publication of the circular ; another admitted that it would be 
difficult for them to find legal evidence against the missionaries, 
while the latter would not insist on what might be called legal 
evidence, but any evidence of wrong-doing which would con- 
vince a candid inquirer. Had the missionaries violated the laws 
of the land or the laws of equity, the chiefs of the country might 
have been supposed to be their judges ; but they were generally 
favorable to the mission, and to each member of it in particular. 
There had been, indeed, some expectation that Boki, under tiie 
influence of Mr. C. and others, who seemed desirous to have mm 
supersede Kaahumanu in the regency, would appear at this meet- 
ing ao-ainst the missionaries. But in the course of the proceed- 
ings,^. Charlton, either as a matter of chagrin or of insinuation 
that the missionaries were too strongly fortified for a chief to 
rebuke them, or of compliment to the integrity both of the chiefs 
and missionaries, stated to the meeting, that no chief dared to 
testify against a missionary." 

Capt. J., after a sufficient length of time had elapsed, and 
enough had been said to enable him to form some judgment of 
the else, rose and said, « he did not appear there as the advocate 
of the missionaries, to whom he had suggested some hints which 
he thought might be useful to them. He did not see that any- 
thing would be gained by continuing the course the gentlemen 
were taking, and the missionaries did not seem disposed to reply, 
though they had a good opportunity to do so. He thought their 
circular was full and fair, and if any one could show its incor- 
rectness, the way was open for it; but as no one appeared ready 
to do that, or to present written charges against them, he should 
be in favor of adjourning:" so the assembly readily broke up. 
He subsequently gave to the public the following brief opinion 
of the case : — 

" I own I trembled for the cause of Christianity and for the poor 
benighted islanders, when I saw, on the one hand the British Consul, 
backed by the most wealthy and hitherto influential residents and ship- 
masters in formidable array, and prepared as I supposed to testify 
against some half a dozen meek and humble servants of the Lord, 
calmly seated on the other, ready and anxious to be tried by their bit- 
terest enemies, who on this occasion occupied the quadruple station of 
judge, jury, witness, and prosecutor. Thus situated, what could the 
friends of the mission hope for or expect ? But what, in reality, was 
the result of this portentous meeting which was to overthrow the mis- 
sion, and uproot the seeds of civilization and Christianity so exten- 
sively and prosperously sown by them in every direction, while in their 



OPINIONS OF CAPT. JONES AND MR. YOUNG. 303 

stead, heathenism and idolatry were to ride triumphantly through all 
coming time ? Such was the object, and such were the hopes of many 
of the foreign residents at the Sandwich Islands in 1826. What I 
again ask, was the issue of this great trial ? The most perfect, full 
complete, and triumphant victory for the missionaries that could have 
been asked by their most devoted friends. Not one Jo* or tittle—not 
one iota derogatory to their character as men, as ministers of the Gos- 
pel of the strictest order, or as missionaries— could be made to appear 
by the united efforts of all conspired against them." 

Among the opinions favorable to the missionary efforts up to 
that period, expressed by a number of leading individuals the 
following from the grey-headed Mr. J. Young, who had been 
intimately acquainted with the people forty years, and almost 
from the commencement of Kamehameha's prosperity, is very 
important testimony in respect to the improvement of the nation, 
which was the main question : — 

" Kawaihae, Island of Hawaii, Nov. 27, 1826. 
" Whereas it has been represented by many persons that the labors 
of missionaries in these islands are attended with evil and disadvantage 
to the people, I hereby most cheerfully give my testimony to the con- 
trary. I am fully convinced that the good which is accomplishing and 
already effected, is not little. The great and radical change already 
made for the better, in the manners and customs of this people has 
far surpassed my most sanguine expectations. During the forty years 
that I have resided here, I have known thousands of defenceless human 
beings cruelly massacred in their exterminating wars. I have seen 
multitudes of my fellow beings offered in sacrifice to their idol gods 
I have seen this large island, once filled with inhabitants, dwindle 
down to its present few m numbers through wars and disease, and I am 
persuaded that nothing but Christianity can preserve them from total 
extinction. I rejoice that true religion is taking place of superstition 
and idolatry ; that good morals are superseding the rei*n of crime ■ 
and that a code of Christian laws is about to take the place of tyrannv 
and oppression. These things are what I have long wished for but 
have never seen till now I thank God that in my old age I see them, 
and humbly trust I feel them too. ' 

"JOHN YOUNG." 

Capt. Jones, as a public officer, carefully sought to promote the 
interests of commerce and secure the right of traders, pressed the 
rulers to a prompt discharge of their debts, and negotiated articles 
of agreement with the government for the protection of American 
interests, m which Kaahumanu, as regent, is conspicuous ; and 
secured for himself among the people the designation of « the 
kind-eyed chief"—* compliment falling on the ear of many of 
different classes in delightful contrast with that of " the mischief- 
making man-of-war." J 
About this time, a letter ascribed to Boki, whom some men desired 
to see arrayed against his brother and Kaahumanu, was published 
in the London Quarterly as genuine. But it was full of internal 



304 LETTER IN ENGLISH ASCRIBED TO BOKI. 

marks of having been " manufactured," as Lord Byron perti- 
nently said, by other than Hawaiian hands. It was doubtless 
intended to arm prejudice against the American missionaries. It 
bears date the day after the arrival there of Lieut. Percival, and 
may have been intended in part to enlist him in the crusade 
against a certain tabu. As a literary curiosity, and a speci- 
men of the trash with which many a shipmaster and naval officer 
has been saluted on his arrival at Honolulu, incorrect as 
it is, it may speak for itself. The style and idiom do not 
belong to the Hawaiian nation, but are strictly low English, in 
which Boki could not write or dictate a sentence. Its orthogra- 
phy of Polynesian names is not such as a native would use. 
When it returned to the islands, Boki disclaimed its paternity.* 

* "Island of Woahoo, Jan. 24, 1826. 

« Sir,— I take this oppertunity to send you thes fu lines hopping the will find you 
in good' health, as pies god they leve me, at present. Mr. Pitt (Karaimakoo) has 
gon through four opperashons since you sailed from here, but thank god he is now 
much better and we are in hops of his recovery, and I am verey sorry to tell you that 
Mr. Bingham the head of the misheneres is trieing evere thing in his pour to have 
the Law°of this country in his own hands, all of us are verry happy to have some 
pepel to instruct us in whot is rite and good but he wants us to be entirely under his 
laws which will not do with the natives. I have done all in my power to prevent it 
and I have done it as yet. There is Cahomano wishes the misheneres to have the 
whole atority, but I shall prevent it as long as I cane for if the have there will be 
nothing done in these islands not even cultivation forth er own use. I wish the 
pepel to read and to rite and likewise to worke. But the Misheneres have got them 
nio-ht and day old and young, so that ther is verrey little done her at present. The 
pepel in general are verrey much disctisfied at the Misheneres thinking they will 
have the laws in their own hands. Captain Charlton has not arrived from Oteity, 
which makes me think sumthing has happened to him. Mr. Bingham has gone so 
far as to tell thes natives that neither king George nor Lord Byron has any regard 
for God or aney of the English Chiefs, that they are all bad pepel but themselves 
and that there is no Redemsion for aney of the heads of the English or American 
nations. God send you good health and a long life. 

" Mrs Boki sends her kind love to Lord Biron, and Mr. Camrone and the Honor- 

ableMr:HU1 - "NABOKE." 



CHAPTER XII. 

EIGHTH YEAH OP THE MISSION AND FOURTH OF KAAHPMANP 

Hawaii-Arrival and refusal of S ^5! ^S„f "aborers-EKursion to 
crew of the John Palmer-Reoort of H„ an iH ?■ ?" trage at Lal >aina by the 
-Proposed trial andresult P Hoapm-Complaint against Mr. Richards 

After the investigation referred to in the last rhar>t» r rt, 
missionaries returned to their post and pursued Their wo k of 

wftH !"# Pre f aChing ' tr T lati "g> and publishing tL Word of £ife 
with httle reference to the good and evil report which per ained 
to their chequered lot the confidence of the Christian S 
in their spiritual guides being increased rather than diminished 

B ok 'JtdlacknowledgedKaahumannasregent,andhisbroS 
lanimoku as superior to himself in the government „f,wf«> i ^' 

v.ew saU heislandsi„f avor of Christianized wiSftelo^e 

stable and consistent chiefs in countenancing the evangelical kWs 

of the missionaries. With his fair promises he had received from 

Kaahnmanu the stewardship of her step-son, the juvenTe W and 

engaged to act as a Christian kahu towards him ^ttf g ' < 

steadily and decidedly one with his TuptiorsTin reasonable 8 e"„ 

deavors to follow out the rules of Christianity, and efforts were" 

not wanting among the vile to lead both Boki and the chilriin 

the sinful ways of self-indulgence F„, „ *• ,_ Id ln 

hardly to take higher ground TTuJZ h^Tne'befoThe 

finished his course. The declaration of Mr CharCn < 

chief dared to testify against a missionary ' mplied W h P ^l v? 

some one was disposed to oppose them hartTJ k thou & ht 

as himself, and seWed disa^o ntedTh'at Boki dTd nTt^ ^ 6 

ground against the mission, Xn we ask^t Snves^K 

^omS^^^^^ 

raK^n^^^^^ 

once by Dr. Blatcheley of our mission g *" PeaC ° Ck ' and 

like a Christian, hejratefully receded Ll^d'aSotS 



306 SEPARATION OF BOKI AND KALANIMOKU. 

his missionary friends. His having his residence near us, when, 
through disease, he withdrew from the concerns of public life, 
gave us a privilege which we appreciated, and sought to improve, 
of showing him the sympathies which he needed, and which our 
religion taught. It was worth some pains-taking to see this 
statesman and warrior, so lately a besotted heathen, thus receiving 
in his feebleness, needful comforts daily prepared for the support 
of the sinking frame, and to witness, from time to time, the satis- 
faction which precious texts of Scripture, or stanzas of hymns 
translated to contribute to his spiritual strength, gave him, while 
gratitude, meekness, and confidence marked his child-like de- 
meanor. ' This course of trial appeared to his friends to be 
preparing that soul, once long enslaved to heathenism, to enjoy 
the liberty and inheritance of the sons of God. Who would 
not regard it as a privilege to be the humble helper of the joy and 
victory of such a one, reclaimed from a polluted idolatry 1 He felt 
deeply the opposition which arrayed itself against the cause of 
God, and in no point more, perhaps, than when it appeared m 
his brother Boki. He had hoped better things of him, for he had 
pledged himself to be on the Lord's side, but at length gave up 
his profession of loyalty to Christ. Kalanimoku, in the earnest- 
ness of his solicitude for him and for the cause, though sinking 
himself with the dropsy, went to see his brother; and with as- 
tonishment and grief found him in his cups. Boki said, "I have 
sinned." Kalanimoku said, " I have heard before of your intoxi- 
cation, but now my eyes see it. When I was very ill, the other 
chiefs came to see me, but my own brother was not among them. ' 
Boki said again, " Ua hewa an, I am wrong." Kalanimoku said, 
" It is done ; I shall leave you." He returned to his house ready 
to faint, and fall to the ground. He wept over the defection of 
his brother, and entreated his missionary friends to pray for him, 
because he thought God alone could set him right. He made up 
his mind deliberately to remove to Hawaii, if his strength would 
hold out till he could accomplish it. 

On the 12th of January, he united with his friends in a parting 
prayer, near the harbor of Honolulu ; then, with trembling step, 
being supported by a faithful friend under each arm, he made his 
way to the boat, while numbers thronged around with their sym- 
pathizing aloha, desirous to see, once more, the venerable form of 
a retiring warrior and friend, to receive the parting smile and 
affectionate salutation of their venerated chieftain— the iron cable 
of their country. He embarked from Honolulu, January 11th, on 
board the brig Chinchilla, Capt. T. Meek, and touching at La- 
haina on the 13th, made a visit there of four or five days among 
his friends, during which time Maria Hoapiliwahine, Haneta Na- 
hienaena, and her interesting friend Henrieta Halakii and several 
others, were admitted to the church in the presence of a vast con- 
course of people; and the Lord's Supper was administered. Of his 

visit there, Mr. Richards says : — 



REMOVAL AND DEATH OF KALANIMOKD. 307 

"A few days after my return from a general meeting of the mission 
at Honolulu, the venerable Kalanimoku arrived at Uhafna ffis 
hav,ng proved himself the < Iron Cable of Hawaii,' and Hs havW 
been so ong sick, and this being his last visit, in the apprehension of 

howe've? of a that°h:^b ed 'l ^ ^T ^ We ^ard nXng 
However, of that heathenish wailing which used to be practised on 

such occasions Nearly all the people of Lahaina were on the beach 

met Ms Zt' and ; t WSS rea »y m »ving to see with what affection he 
met his old acquaintances. Nothing added so much to the intense 
interest of the occasion as the fact that he was removing from Oahu 

Tem^I. tHat ^ might 6nd a P kce ° f 1 uiet at "*<& to la?; ul 

A " c s kalanimoku was expecting to leave Lahaina immediatelv after 
the Sabbath, and we did not expect to see him again, we tholht It 
desirable that the sacrament of the Lord's Supper fhou d be adminis 
tered. He was mnch affected on the occasion, and in the evening 
expressed m the strongest terms the satisfaction it afforded himToef 
his young daugh er, as he called the princess, regarding the words of 

< Thf n d r°H her ^ and S - ttiDg SUCh an eX ^ t0 "« subject 
w.n*T V i • 7' th ?,P rmcess > •* the request of the other chiefs 
went to Kalanimoku with an invitation to stop at Lahaina and give u n 
his design of proceeding to Kailua. He answered, ' that he could not 
deny so polite and affectionate a request, if per isted in hut as he 

He proceeded to Hawaii with comparative comfort: but shortlv 
after his arrival at Kailua, he submitted again to the operation J 
topping, and subsequently appeared so comfortable Z cheerful 

n. m L Ph> - S,C ' a \ enC0Ura " ed him and Ws friends to hope that 
he might enjoy a better state of health many years But this 
hope was of very short duration. A subsequentTollection of 
water demanded a repetition of the operation before °necl ose of 
a month. Under this he fainted. He then revival , m/i j, \ 
sank rapidly away, and in a few hours ex^red-Febiry 8 1827 
His parting advice to his people gave pleasing- nroo/tb^tf' 
heathen warrior, who could once ensras-e n Zfv u, - th ' S 

and amusement'beside the reSTnfs Sfc^StSS 
approve* of our settlement in the country, had at lengh learned 
of Jesus what his predecessors never knew S 

His cheerful conformity with what he understood to bp t>,» 
requirements of the Word of God, his stead? adherence to the 
Christian pr.nc.ples which he professed to follow since the time 
of h,s exposure, preservation, and victory at Kauai his unyarv 
ing, warm and operative friendship for the missionaries ^ 
efficient endeavors to promote the cause of instruction "tS re 
ligious improvement among his people, his readiness to acknow-" 



308 KALANIMOKU's CHARACTER. 

ledge God and to attend on his worship and ordinances, his 
faithfulness in reproving sin, his patience in suffering, his calm 
and steady hope of heaven through the atonement of Christ, 
whom he regarded as the only Savior, and to whom he had, as he 
said, given his heart, soul, and body, all combine to give him a 
claim to that most honorable of all titles — the title of " Chris- 
tian." 

" This world,'' he said, " is full of sorrow, but in heaven,there 
is no sorrow or pain. There it is good ; it is light ; it is happy. ' : 
There, we trust, through the divine teaching and. discipline, the 
converting and sanctifying grace of God, he found his desired and 
expected rest. His example still lives, and his influence will be 
likely to be useful to his countrymen, as long as the nation shall 
exist. 

A competent education would have made him an accomplished 
statesman, who, with his piety and integrity, would have been an 
honor to any nation. To the missionaries, the death of their 
honorable friend and patron, at that interesting crisis, was a loss 
which they deeply felt, and in which many sympathized. But to 
none was his departure more affecting than to his superior and 
coadjutor, Kaahumanu, who hastened to Kailua, on hearing of his 
lamented departure. She had been accustomed to look to him as 
kind, prompt, and sagacious, in counsel, in devising, as well as 
efficient and trustworthy in executing measures for the good of the 
nation. She had regarded him, and often spoke of him as a 
brother, and mourned his loss as such. In the settlement of his 
estate, she was at first thought to have done injustice to some of 
his heirs, but on her leaving Kailua, where she had attended to 
that business, she is thus kindly mentioned by Mr. Bishop, of that 
place, April 12, 1827 : " Kaahumanu returns in feeble health, 
and we fear this may be the last time she will ever visit this 
island. She is the same affectionate, consistent Christian, as for- 
merly, and we feel the deepest interest in all her movements.' 1 
The increased responsibility and solicitude which she now felt, 
and her desire to urge forward the work of reform in her nation, 
though unaided by the arm of the true brother she had found and 
lost in Kalanimoku, doubtless affected her health and tended to 
shorten her Christian career. 

Mr. Chamberlain, in a letter to the patrons of the mission, 
dated February, 1827, in perfect accordance with the general sen- 
timent of the people, says : " The right of controlling the king 
and directing the affairs of the nation, belongs to Kaahumanu ; 
and even Boki has acknowledged that his power is vested in her. 
I had feared that the death of Kalanimoku would be the signal 
to resist Kaahumanu, but the present appearance of things is 
that peace and order are likely to prevail. Boki has discovered 
a disposition to act contrary to the wishes of the higher chiefs, 
particularly of Kaahumanu, and his conduct has actually excited 
the apprehension that he is aiming to usurp the regency. But 



DEPARTURE OF MESSRS. LOOMIS AND BLATCHELEV. 309 

this strange course is to be attributed more to foreign influence 
than to the independent actings of his own mind. Indecision is 
a natural trait of his character, and he is just such a tool as would 
suit the purpose of an artful and designing person who had an 
interest to promote by creating civil dissensions." 

During this summer, there was a disparity between the mission- 
ary work which we had in hand and the number of laborers 
which was severely felt more especially at Maui, Kauai, and 
/m ■ Z' 1 R j c ¥ rds , h ?d the missionary care of the population 
of Maui Molokai, and Lanai— preaching, translating, marrying 
those who wished to be properly married, among 30,000 inhabit- 
ants and directing the schools, embracing more than 6000 
pupils. He was at the same time superintending the building of 
a house for his family, the walls being of stone, forty-six feet bv 
twenty-two, and two stories high. J 

Mr and Mrs. Whitney, neither in good health, were fainting 
with their cares and labors at Kauai. There were fifty schools 
in their field, embracing 1,600 scholars. A small church 
numerous inquirers, and a large and attentive congregation 
demanded their attention, but reluctantly allowed them to leave 
tor relaxation. 

Mr. Loomis, our printer, and Dr. Blatcheley, yielding to the 
pressure had both left Honolulu with impaired health, and 
returned with their families to the United States. This brought 
on the preacher new cares in the printing and medical depart- 
ments, which, in addition to preaching to thousands, and translat- 
ing, teaching, and acting as interpreter, often for the chiefs 
proved, before midsummer, an overtask. Mrs. B. and Mr' 
Chamberlain were then my only missionary helpers at the 
station. A population of 25,000 belonged to the station, 8,303 
of whom were then in the schools of Oahu, and needing 
our supervision, and not a few who wished to marrv re 
quired care and attention from the missionary. Other stations 
needed help Mr. Chamberlain made a trip 7 f thirty days™ 
the windward stations, conveying to them supplies, and twenty- 
six thousand copies of our publications for the people, which 
would give scarcely more than one to each in their schools. At 
Hilo he found Messrs. Goodrich and Ruggles in the prosperous 
discharge of their duties, and a large worfnipping aSf/™ 
surpassed in orderly appearance by any he hid seen in the 
islands. He returned thinner in flesh, if possible, and looking 
more careworn than before He and others expressed the convic- 
ion, which I felt that if I would prolong my life, I must seek 
relaxation and refreshment ; for the perpetual summer of our 
dusty Honolulu, the cares and labors of that exciting station 
and chronic hepatitis, apparently preying on my vitals, were 
reducing me and threatening to cut short my course. Mr. and 
Mrs^ W. wishing to relax also, and to voyage about to recruit 
a little, came to Honolulu. He took part in the labors of the 



310 TRIP TO HAWAII, AND KUAHEWA. 

station, and while he could render aid there, joined with 
Mr C in advisino- me to try the effect of a visit and so 
iou'rn at some of the cooler parts of Hawaii From the com- 
niencement of the station at H lo, it had been desired and 
expected that I should for a time join in its labors. With both 
obiects in view, I soon embarked with my family on board the 
Missionary Packet which had been sent by the American board to 
the mission. We touched at Lahaina, and attempted to pass up 
the channel between Maui and Hawaii, but were met in mid- 
channel by a violent wind, rushing down between the mountains 
It was night; the waves dashed over our little vessel, knocked 
offThe sclttl'e, and damaged the schooner's boat. We looked 
to the Divine Pilot for help ; our native crew struggled to pass 
on ; but in the confusion, Jack, the commander, made his way 
to he cabin, and exclaimed, « What shall we do We .cannot 
reach Hilo." " Whither, then, can we go 1" said I. "Whither 
then, indeed 1" he rejoined. "Can you run for Kailua in 
Kona 1" I asked, as the waters came over us. ' Jie ; maikm , 
malaiia kakou ; yes ; good; thither go we." It was an hour of 
peril The darkness of the night, the smallness of our vessel 
the want of seamanship in our native pilot and crew, the force oi 
the wind and of the surges, that broke over us in a channel as 
rougl as anv part of the Pacific, made us feel our danger and our 
dependence on him who layeth the beams of t» Aambe« in fte 
waters. The vessel being put on her course for Kailua, the dan- 
ger diminished, and we cut our way more joyfully. Arming 
fafely on the morrow, we were kindly welcomed by Gov. Adams, 
and bv Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, and Mr. and Mrs. Bishop, who, 
with animating success and prospects, were prosecuting their 
Various missionary labors, translating, preaching, and teaching 
Ind directing several thousand learners in their schools, spread 
over a wide and whitening field. 

After a few days, with the advice of Messrs T and B. we 
retired to a humble cottage of Gov. Adams, at Kuahewa about 
five miles in the rear of Kailua village, and at an elevation of 
about fifteen hundred feet on the western side of the volcanic 
mountain, Hualalai, where they thought the temperature as favor- 
Tie as that of Hilo. We found it very rurally situated, near he 
native huts on one side, and the forest on the other, and in the 
midst of plantations of sugar cane, bananas, potatoes, squashes 
™d melons, and upland halo, where vegetation was unusuall) 
luxuriant. The temperature was agreeable : the mercury in Far- 
enhe rLed from 59° to 74°, the average for two months being 
68° or ten degrees lower than at Kailua, Lahaina, and Honolulu, 
at the same time. The land breeze by night, and the sea breeze 
by day, were pleasant and refreshing. The latter brought to , ou 
ears the roar of many waters, as from the sea they dashed their 
u ges upon the shores, from' five to eight miles distant ; while 
the coolness of the temperature, the release from the daily cares ot 



ARRIVAL OF ROMISH TEACHERS. 311 

my station, and other remedies employed, contributed to arrest 
the progress of my disease, though the dampness of the atmo- 
sphere and of the earth floor were not favorable to the health of 
Mrs. B Destitute as we were of civilized and Christian society, 
and of the elegancies and comforts of life, we found this season 
of retirement delightful and refreshing to the heart, while 
allowed to be moderately making preparation for the press. 

After a sojourn here of two months, the duties of the mission at 
Honolulu requiring my return, we left our mountain retreat, and 
making a short visit at Kailua, and to Mr. and Mrs. Ely and the 
interesting chiefs at Kaawaloa, we passed over to Lahaina, and 
remained two or three weeks with Mr. and Mrs. Richards, to aid 
and cheer their solitary labors. Mr. R. had recently made an 
excursion through a considerable portion of his field, solemnized 
marriages (an almost weekly service), inspected numerous schools, 
and returned rejoicing in the evidence of progress, and in view 
of the wide fields of usefulness spread out around him, but re- 
gretting still that the laborers were so pitiably few. 

During this summer, an event occurred at the islands, of no 
small moment to our mission, and to the native government and 
people— the offer and refusal of a Papal mission. 

John Rives, who went to London in the same ship with Liholiho 
went over to France, representing himself as having wealth and 
consequence at the Sandwich Islands, contracted forVoods to be 
carried thither, and asked for laborers to cultivate his lands and 
missionaries to teach his people. 

Rev. John Alexius Augustine Bachelot, in July, 1826, received 
the title of « Apostolic Prefect (governor or commander) of the 
Sandwich Islands," from the pontiff and sovereign of Rome * Leo 
XII. Messrs. Armand and Patrick Short were united with 'him 
An agriculturist and several artisans accompanied them. Thev 
embarked from Bordeaux on board the ship Comet, Captain 
Plassad (carrying cargo for Rives) and with the exception 

Tul^T^r ,W p- died ° n * e P assa S e > arri ™<* at Honolulu, 
July 7th, 1827. Rives sailed by another vessel to the western 
coast of America, and never appeared at the Sandwich Islands 
The government did not feel itself bound to receive Romish 

wwl FS -l° m - an J c T\ tr # and the P e °P le did not desire it. 
Whether it is right to bid God speed or not to a system of teaching 
which forbids free access to the Bible, and is subversive of thf 
Gospel, or for a patriarch to appear indifferent or neutral in re 
spect to alien teachers of his people, or otherwise, Kaahumanu" 
as Queen Regent, refused to receive or admit the Papal teachers 
and denied them a: residence. In doing this, she did no more 
than Vancouver had advised in respect to foreigners whom thev 
did not want ; no more than the laws of nations allow a sove 
reign to do, who sees reasons for it. She took the ground from which 
she never receded, that the papal teachers ought not to be allow- 
ed to intrude, but to depart and let the nation alone. In this the 



312 REJECTION OF THE ROMANISTS. 

young king and most of the chiefs concurred. She required 
Capt. Plassad, who brought them, to take them away. On ac- 
count of her patriarchal relation to her people she had a special 
claim to use the prerogatives of a sovereign, in forbidding the 
entrance of unwelcome strangers, according to the laws of 
nations. 

" The sovereign may forbid the entrance of his territory either in 
general to every stranger, or in a particular case, or to certain persons 
on account of certain affairs, according as he shall find it most for the 
advantage of the state. There is nothing in all this that does not 
flow from the right of the domain and of the empire. Every one is 
obliged to pay a respect to the prohibition, and he who dares to vio- 
late it, incurs the penalty decreed to render it effectual. But the 
prohibition ou*ht to be known, as well as the penalty annexed to the 
disobedience. ' ' Those who are ignorant of it ought to be informed when 
they make their appearance in order to enter the country.*" 

The appointment of a " Prefect," or " Apostolic Prefect," of 
the Sandwich Islands (commander or governor), by a sovereign pon- 
tiff with " two swords," who assumes a very general jurisdiction, 
and even claims all kingdoms and countries, was a measure of 
such a political aspect, as to have been a good reason for rejecting 
the stranger who bore it, and those under his direction : and if the 
boasted oneness and infallibility of the Romish church from the 
days of her departure from the standard of Christ make her 
responsible for all the dogmas, superstitions, and idolatries, which 
she has once authorized and never renounced, it is the more rea- 
sonable for a parent or patriarch not to bid God speed to its 
teachers in his own house, his own premises, or his own domain. 
If Kaahumanu had the right to forbid the entrance of strangers, 
much more their residence. This acknowledged principle in the 
laws of nations ought to have been respected by the unwelcome 
strangers, and the exercise of the just rights of sovereignty by 
Kaahumanu, for good reasons, was entitled to the respect of the 
sovereigns and subjects of other countries. She supposed it 
would be so, and appears to have had no doubt as to her duty to 
her people in this case. 

Jealous for the honor of God's truth and affected by the de- 
lusions, follies, and sins of men, neither she nor her friends could 
wish the introduction of a new superstition or fatal error among the 
Hawaiians, or the almost certain means of civil dissensions. 
No earthly pontiff or potentate had a just claim to the privilege 
of putting any of his European militia upon the Sandwich Islands 
for the purpose of bringing their inhabitants to his feet. False 
teachers have no just right to seduce the nations or to supplant 
the religion of the Bible anywhere. Had Kaahumanu understood 
the Papal system as Luther, Zuingle, and Knox understood it, 
centuries ago, and as Ronge, Czerski, and numerous converted Ro- 

* Vattel's Law of Nations. 



OUTRAGE AT LAHAINA BY THE JOHN PALMER. 313 

raanists understand it now, she would not probably have done less 
than to reject the offer of its teachings to her people! Boki allowed 
stife g 6 R ° mish fa ' th there ™uM tend to civil 

,n^ Ut I ? nn -% i 6re 5° throu S h the nar rative of subsequent events 
connected with this: but such as deserve it must be given rather 
in the order of time in which they occurred, involving var ous 

th° Zmi h e t rf 6SS ° f , thi " gS f ° r i earS - As the captaf n aX 
the Romish teachers and artisans without the permission of the 

fdToTm bvBoir wVY^ the qU6en ' S ° rSerS -mmunlat! 
ea to him by Boki, to take them away, they were left in precari 

ous circumstances at Honolulu, and received favor from Boki 
OrTnW 1 807 *f hama ' an outra g e occurred there, on the 23d of 
tab ? wi ' the , c r mencement of a new crusade against the 

hakia ami r"en P1 p' 'f f? Verne , SS ' 1 had died > as also •»« ~ ™n, Ka- 
halaia and Geo. P T his rival, almost simultaneously, in 1826. 
Hoapil. succeeded Wahmepio as governor by the appointment of 
Kaahumanu, and was disposed to maintain her policy 

Several women, belonging to his jurisdiction, the governor 
learned were, ,n violation of the tabu, or government prohibition 
onboard an English whaler, the John PalnJr.in Lahaln a P oXead.' 
Hoap.1, demanded of the captain, an American, to set them on 
shore or permit his men to fetch them : but he would do neither 
The governor condescended to reason with him, and said 
When your men desert your ships and come on shore and vou 
apply for them, we deliver them up without hesitation Tlfese 
women have broken our laws, and you would take them awav 
It is our right to require that you deliver up to me our people who 
violate our aws.» Repeating this reasonable demand?® after 
day, unheeded, and finding the vessel about to take h« anchor 
and the captain being on shore, just at evening, the governor 
bade him send off for the offenders, while himself 'shoulfsLv on 
shore ; but this he treated with contempt. The governor hesf 
tafng as to the next step, and fearing the vessel would sa with 
the women, exclaimed, « What shall we do?" A plebeian whole 
hints he valued, replied laconically, and ambiffuouslv «T 
vaapa" The boat ! « Yes," said fhl^v^X?*^ 
boat was instantly taken up on dry land The p*ntl\„ f a P, taln ? 
to the house of Mr. Richard, in mi^J^^JoS 
throngmg hun, thought he was intending violence to our famibV, 
and cried- out, 'Fasten the gate and exclude the fo eigne » M r ' 
R., however admitted him, when he gave us to unXtand the 
town would be destroyed in an hour from the time the taW of 
his boat should be known on board his ship. He was conducted 
to the governor's. ul -™ 

The mate coming on shore, obtained permission of the captain 
to fire on the town at discretion, if he were not released T an 
hour with the caution to aim above the missionaries! Hearing 
of their design to fire on the town, Mr. R. hastened to thf housf 



314 FIRING ON LAHAINA AND THE MISSIONARIES. 

nf Hnamli to learn his design, and found, on inquiry, it was 

*$?££*?&£ SS£5 stm: 

TlZte ™kin" suctions of Mr. R., trusting to the honor of 
ScCainTwhopronfsedto restore the women the next day, 

the sovernor allowed him to take his boat, and return to hs ship, 
the governui commenced firing cannon- 

I^P ared with it le Toom for doubt tohave been aimed at the house 
8 Cb In deciding whether to risk ourselves and families to 

oft^n manifested in these troubles J *e way ^ ^ ^ 

countermanded the tiring. ine * p governor made a 

Srw^sas flss -Bis, of ** « 

« Missionary Herald" says :— 

.. Let the official report be ^^^^^^Z 
dom from extraneous matter, and I from ejeryt ^ 

hombast, and its ^ J^P faon jL^T aid insult, and their 

r ^Kri^ w^ur;ZoSn, a but ^a*^ 

Sy beclte Ss sailors will not brook the restraints of cm- 
lization and Christianity." 

The Report is as follows : 

«LAHAiNA,Oct. 24, 1827. 



HOAPILl's DESPATCH TO THE REGENT. 315 

nf "J*?™ W ?/eoently gone off, secretly, several women, for purposes 
of lewdness Nakoko and Mikabako, and others whose names I do 
not know. When I heard by the people that the ship had got posses- 
sion of the women, then I requested the commander of the ship. Cap- 
tain Clark to t tQ me the wQmen he wouW ^^ y, f 

ridiculed what I said That day passed ; next morning I urged him 
again ; three times I insisted on it. He said to me, « Your efforts are 
vain. It is not right ; it is not thus in Great Britain ; it is not ri*ht 
for you to withhold women from Englishmen. Do not keep back the 
women that go in the bad way ; otherwise, a man-of-war will come and 
destroy yon all.' Then I replied, < I do not at all regard what you 
have said; here is but one thing that is right in my view-that you 
?Ti7!i ?°. T men; but underst ™d, if you do not return them, 

o to the shT y '° U ° Q Sh ° re tiU We gSt thG WOmen ' Then y° u ma ? 

« My requirement was not at all complied with. Then I sent men to 
take the boat. The boat was detained by me, and the foreigner was 
detained by me here on shore. He said to me, < This place will be 
full of ships and Maui shall be free from tabu, or entirely burnt, so 
that not a cluster of houses shall be left. My ship is ready to fire 
upon you this night.' J 

. " I replied, < If the guns of your ship fire, I will take care of you. 

You and I, and my chief, will go together to another place: if your 
men fire from the ship we, the people of the island, will remain quiet : 
but if the people of the ship land here on shore, to fight us, then mv 
people will fight them. You and I will sit still and let your people 
and mine do the fighting. I will take care of you. If you do not 
give me back the women, you and I will remain here on shore, and you 
shall not return to your vessel. I have but one desire, and that 'J the 
return hither of the women.' I ended. We continued together from 
the early to the latter part of the evening, when the cannon of the 
ship were fired. Mr. Richards had come to me, saying < I have come 
to promote reconciliation out of love to you, and out of love to them ' 
Mr. Richards inquired of me, « What is your design » I replied, 'My only 
design is that the women be returned. ' We were persuaded to yield, 
by Mr. Richards. I therefore sent back the foreigner, but did not 
obtain the women. 

" These are my thoughts concerning the recent doings in this place 
belonging to your king. It is nearly right, perhaps ; it fs nearly ZZ] 
perhaps. He said to me, < I shall sail to Oahu ; Boki and the Consu 
will come and fight you.' me consul 

" Where are you ? Look out well for Nakoko and those with her 
and if you can get them, send them back here to Maui : and if tC 
vessel does not anchor, then give directions to Pelekaluhi (Kaikieo- 
wa). It is ended. Love to you all. v 

"Hoapili— Kane." 
" Capt. Clark knew perfectly well that by receiving women on board 
« S fc Dd con f alm g them > ^e was violating a law of the place 
Without reference to the immorality of such conduct, he knew 
that according to the usages of all countries, civilized and sava ee 
Christian and pagan, the rulers of a place possess the right of restrain- 
ing and punishing their own people. He must therefore have been 



316 TIMESERVING OF BOKI. 

aware that the demand of Hoapili was reasonable and proper, and that 
every attempt to evade or resist it, was dishonorable. 

"The arrest and detention of the Captain, with the avowed purpose 
of compelling him to deliver up the criminals, was strictly defensible, 
on the most obvious and acknowledged principles of government. 
Whether it was wise in the governor to take this step, depended on his 
being able and prepared to proceed to extremities." * 

At that time Capt. Buckle was at Honolulu, and the report of 
the riot by his ship, published in the United States, had just 
reached that place. Such outrages as were chargeable to the 
Daniel and John Palmer, committed by men claiming British pro- 
tection, afforded the occasion, and should have had the effect, to 
call forth the sympathy and energy of the British Consul, to 
shield the chiefs and missionaries from the further infliction ot 
such injuries. But those who knew him, or saw his interviews at 
that time with Captains Buckle and Clark, who met at Honolulu, 
did not expect his sympathy or aid in the cause of the mission, 
or of the government. Hoapili sent his despatch by canoe, 
seventy-five miles, the answer to which was awaited with solici- 
tude. The threats of madmen who, without justice or honor, fire 
on a town, when told that their shots would not be returned, de- 
served some attention. The following note was soon received at 
Lahaina, from Mr. Chamberlain, who was then taking charge ot 
the station at Honolulu, with only native helpers : 

" The day the news came, the dust was literally so agitated by the 
wind, that frequently the ships in the harbor and the roads could not 
be seen. Apply this figuratively, and you may form some idea of what 
is passing A very great excitement exists here, among all ranks, 
in consequence of the communication to the Board respecting Capt. 
Buckle, and nothing is talked of but the < make o ka haole, threat- 
ened death of the foreigner. I have heard from good authority, that 
Cant B. is going up to Lahaina to obtain ratification. I have also 
been told that the captains of the English whalers have declared their 
ntention to go to Lahaina and cause the removal of the tabu. Be 
prepared for the worst, and trust the event with the Lord. He has 
heretofore been with us, in difficulty and danger, and we know that in 
adhering to his word, we are in the path of duty. I feel quiet respect- 
in^ the event of the brooding storm. The Lord reigneth; and he 
will overrule all things to the furtherance of his cause." 

The chiefs and others sent letters from Honolulu informing the 
governor and the princess at Lahaina, of the rage and threats ot 
the British Consul, and Captains Buckle and Clark, and of the 
possibility of their coming to Lahaina with a force, for blood- 

S In* the midst of such blustering, Boki, either afraid of such 
men or wishing their co-operation, apprised the chiefs of Maui ot 
the threatened vengeance on Mr. Richards, with whom myseli 
and family were sojourning, and on Lahaina, if he were not 

* Missionary Herald, vol. xxiv. 



MR. RICHARDS AND MAUI CHIEFS CALLED TO HONOLULU. 317 

given up to their rage: and he advised Hoapili not to defend him, 
but to let foreigner and foreigner take it out together. 

The first Sabbath and the first Monday of November were days 
of interest and of peculiar trial, when this intelligence was com- 
municated at Lahaina. But never, perhaps, did the missionaries 
feel a more calm and sweet reliance on the gracious promises and 
care of their Divine Protector. Nor was his aid then sought in 
vain. The blessed Word of God, the throne of grace, the fel- 
lowship and mutual sympathy of Christian pilgrims, men and 
women, in those troublous times, afforded them precious hours 
long to be remembered. The converts to Christianity were 
not slow to show their kindness ; and the Maui chiefs resolved 
to stand their ground, having the honor and integrity to acknow- 
ledge their own responsibility in the case of Capt. Clark, and 
the blamelessness of the missionary in reporting to the Board 
the conduct of the captain of the Daniel. But Kaahumanu, then 
at Honolulu, took perhaps the liveliest interest in the manage- 
ment and termination of this struggle ; and to sustain rather than 
surrender the cause of truth, she sent for the Lahaina chiefs and 
Mr. Richards to repair to Honolulu. After a week further of 
suspense and solicitude, being favored with a passage by Capt. 
Little, Mr. Richards, to meet her wishes, and myself to resume 
my post, embarked with our families for the stormy port of Hono- 
lulu, whither, a year before, the same two families had gone in 
very similar circumstances. 

The next morning showed us the little forest of masts in the 
harbor and roadstead of Honolulu, and among them those of the 
John Palmer and the Daniel (or Daniel the 4th), which had en- 
gaged so warmly in the crusade against the tabu of the chiefs. 
The wind being off shore too strong to allow the brig to enter 
the harbor, she dropped her anchor in the roadstead. Capt. 
Little, who could not say much for our comfort in case of offered 
violence, lowered a boat, and another boat was sent for us by 
Manuia, the captain of the fort, to convey us on shore. 

After some agitation in getting our wives and children down 
the sides of the vessel into the boats, which rocked like cradles 
on the agitated waves in the roadstead, we passed on safely near 
the tall ships in the harbor, and reaching the shore a few paces 
from the south gate of the fort, were met and helped out of the 
boat and ushered through the gate by Manuia. There stood the 
tall, portly, and beloved Kaahumanu, ready to welcome and 
shield us, having armed men on either hand, not to incarcerate 
but to defend, and in a dignified, motherly attitude, saluted us 
with cordiality and silent tears ; then stepping forward, led us 
through the fort and out at the northern gate, and thence onward 
half a mile, to the mission establishment, at the eastern extremity 
of the village. She made us feel that the better half of the 
nation was pledged for our protection. With her accustomed 
consideration of the young king, who was then occupying the 



318 COMPLAINT AGAINST MR. RICHARDS. 

Kalanimoku house, she wished us to stop and salute him, which, 
as she led the way up the long stairs into his hall, we were very 
happy to do. She then, though not in firm health, to do more 
than the highest courtesy required, proceeded with us to my resi- 
dence, and there giving us her hand again, said, "I have seen you 
safe to your own house, and will now return to my own to rest, 
and to see the chiefs recently arrived. The body has been made 
strong by the love of the heart." 

At evening we perceived our premises were guarded by armed 
men. Mr. Charlton seemed very solicitous to ascertain that, aside 
from the testimony of natives, " Captain Buckle could not be con- 
victed of having bought a female slave as the inmate of his cabin." 
A highly esteemed and careful correspondent had, a little 
before, written me thus : " The English consul says, < he must see 
Mr. Richards in person, and obtain proof of the charge against 
Capt. Buckle, as he is accused of a high crime, and if it cannot 
be substantiated by better proof than can be admitted from the 
natives (for the oath of a native is of no validity), there will be 
a tremendous train of consequences.' " 

The chiefs and people of Lahaina, whose oath in any circum- 
stances, had he dared to take it, would have been. as good as that 
of their opposers, were ready to have given him the Tacts which 
would have fully confirmed the published statements of the case, 
what name soever he might please to attach to the crime in ques- 
tion. Had he been seeking to embarrass the chiefs and screen 
their abusers, he might have been expected to pursue the long- 
continued course in which he was obviously countenanced, for a 
time, by the American consul and others, some of whom, it is 
believed, at length saw their mistake. - 

The opinion of Mr. John Young, inclining to that of Boki and 
Mr. Charlton, respecting Mr. Richards, was exceedingly distress- 
ing to Kaahumanu. She had often confided in his judgment, and 
was accustomed to respect his opinions ; but the life and reputation 
of a highly esteemed missionary, and the important principle of 
iustice°involved in such a decision, could not by her be so easily 
abandoned. In equity, her own judgment was right, but she was 
puzzled in her circumstances as chief magistrate, surrounded by 
formidable boasting, bullying enemies, to distinguish a rightful 
and a libellous exhibition of the misdeeds of transgressors. David 
Malo, a shrewd plebeian, supposing that truth might be pleaded 
in justification of the report of crimes, said to her, " In what 
country is it the practice to condemn the man who gives true 
information of crimes committed, and let the criminal go uncen- 
sured and unpunished V 9 " None," she replied. The chiefs of 
Lahaina maintained that the young woman whom Capt. B. took 
away was sold. But, " in the morning," says a native writer, 
" came the British consul, in his official dress, with Capt. Buckle, 
Boki, Manuia, and several merchants, and with an air of conn- 
dence and importance, entered into the hall of council, and 



ME. RICHARDs's WELCOME RETURN TO HIS POST. 319 

insisted that Mr. Richards should he punished." Kaahumanu 
not seeing any cause of action, said, ' Mr. Richards had noTvfo' 
lated the aws, but still she would 'send for him.' She did so 
and ,n half an hour he was there, accompanied by those of our 
number who had with him been honored with W cannon balls 
of the John Palmer; but before they reached the Ln fte consu 
and his party hastily withdrew. consul 

These struggles by the blessing of God, were overruled to 
produce m the minds of the people a deeper convictioTtW 1 
must be something good in areligion whLh the vUest men at 
revile and oppose, and in those principles which conTdenT,™ 

:ntegr t Totu£y hing PerSe — ^SS 

whpc ^Aft&sKS R -JXi t 

truth was more apparent and more 6 impressive, to^how them ho v 

m &T appear in °PP° sin S G° d a «d his holy Book 
H ™ e " ^r. R. returned to Lahaina from his tria/or visit at 
Honolulu he was greeted by his people with unwonted interes 
and affection ; concerning which he says : lwom ™ interest 

' As soon as our doors were opened, the n=onle W™ .„ n 
expr ess their a j oha> good wi „. ^ numC wait .edTfo^br ak° 
fast we estimate at 1000. Their attachment to their teacherTwl 
more apparent. Many of them had been made to fcar thL I \ TJ 
be sent from the islands or executed here ; an I when thev sal <i? 
had actually returned without injury, they were Zt»tL T W6 

their joy in the strongest manner Man^IeTed^ ol \° ^r™ 
but to feel that the Lord was on our side/ IX of w' J ? f?™ 
observed the week that we left, and from that tim luT? ^ beeD 
tinned to meet to pray for us till we returned The nev™ 00 "" 
bably any occurrence which so much endeared t^T' • pr0 " 

people, or them to him." endeared the missionary to the 

During these troubles, the native memW* „f a i 
stood their ground well/and the number tf ^It^*^ 
announced for admission to full communion, ^as leateflhan 
usual for an equal time. Some, evidently roused hv tL 
reasonable threats and violence towards tteSoU. A 
the propagators of the Gospel, and by th XnZtLL. , "* 
of those who professed to teach it« ,,„„ UM eviating constancy 
led the more &^*£^^S?%§ $** "4 
gation resulted in their favor RpW !L° r ' • th , eir ln vesti- 
Ifter their.investigatWtW^ 11 itnllZVr t^f 
they were invited by Mrs. Bingham tnd Xs Richard,' t^ S ,' 
evening interview at my houfe, of which a"nd of a SC e° aTmv 
place of worship, the fo owing sketch was shnrtl,, • ? my 
Secretary of the American Boafd :_ * ly gIVen to the 

" Towards evening all came that were invited, excent BnK „ n A *• 
wife and to this interesting group we should ha4 been hantv to h™ 
introdueed you, and any other of onr Christian friends, andTCbt^ 



320 SOCIAL MEETING OF CHIEFS AND MISSIONARIES. 

you would have been highly gratified with the interview. You would 
have seen the regent, once the haughty Kaahumanu, now condescending, 
and kind, and grateful to her Christian teachers ; with her two royal 
sisters, Kalakua and Piia, all members of the church, bearing the 
Christian names of Elisabeth, Mary, and Lydia, and all endeavoring, 
as we believe, to copy the virtues of those Scripture characters— exert- 
in» great influence over the people in favor of reformation, and rejoic- 
ing in the mercy of God in giving them the Gospel. You would have 
seen the pleasing youth, the king, and his sister, rising rapidly to 
maturity, both possessing vivacity, and exhibiting kindDess towards us ; 
the latter a member of our church and a great comfort to the serious 
party ; and the former as far advanced in the rudiments of learning as 
most of our native teachers, and, we believe, disposed to aid decidedly, 
the cause of the mission. You would have seen Kuakini, the Governor 
of Hawaii, dignified, sociable, and friendly, who has built a church at 
Kailua, which probably cost as many days' works as any church m 
America, and who has for some time been diligently assisting in trans- 
lating the Gospels, and in teaching a class in the rudiments of Arith- 
metic. He has recently advised Kaahumanu to have laws established, 
written, and published. Naihe you would have met, a decided friend 
of similar rank, and his wife, Kapiolani, who, perhaps, is second to 
none in improved manners and Christian character. You would have 
seen the solid Hoapili, of the same rank, the Governor of Maui, 
recently propounded to the church, the most fearless of all in resisting 
foreign encroachments, foremost of all to suppress the vices which 
derive so much support from abroad. Another of the old phalanx ot 
Kamehameha would have attracted your notice— Kaikioewa, now Go- 
vernor of Kauai, who seems desirous to be instructed and to promote 
our cause : and his wife, Keaweamahi, also, who, as you know, is arespect- 
able member of the church, admitted at Kauai. You would have seen, 
also, the late queen of Kauai, Deborah Kapule, and her husband, 
Simeon Kaiu, whom we regard as promising Christians They recently 
presented their infant son to the Lord in baptism, whom they called 
Josiah Kaumualii, out of respect to the characters of those two men. 
" You would have seen Kekauluohi, Kinau, and Kekauonohi, the three 
surviving women who were on our arrival wives of Liholiho. _ The former 
has for five years lived regularly with another husband, gives evidence 
of piety, and was last Sabbath propounded for admission to our church. 
Kinau, who has recently married Kekuanaoa, now appears friendly, 
but not pious : her husband, whom you would have seen, is like her in 
these respects, and is commander of a small standing force of two or 
three hundred men at this place. Kekauonohi has for about four years 
lived single, appears to be a cordial and decided friend of the mission. 
" Three interesting young chiefs, Laanui, Kealiiahonui, and Kanaina, 
of pleasing manners and hopeful piety, would also have engaged your 
attention among the happy guests. Laanui, by his correct behavior for 
more than five years, has given us much satisfaction. He is a gooa 
assistant in the work of translation ; we consult him and others ot hi, 
standing, with more advantage than any of the youth who have been 
instructed in foreign schools. Kealiiahonui, who travelled around 
Hawaii a year ago^ exhorting the people to obey the Word of God 
and the voice of the chiefs,°has had an oversight of several schools, 



SABBATH MORNING SERVICE AT HONOLULU. 321 

and been employed considerably with success, in teaching He lives 

e^Msaxs as* «££» 

of ^Governor Kuakim, were also present. ' g aau S Mer 

*t.- j , m i ght have invited nearly as large a number of other* nf *i,„ 

m^t a : d /°L rth grade ° f Chiefs ' wh ° exhibit -mit Lrks oHmprove! 
ment and who appear to be truly friendly to the cause of the ST 

and whose presence would have added to your pleasure had we rL™ 

and means and strength to accommodated manyTone Ttiml Bu" 

ss straws: » *ar,SMae 

SffSjSanr sa Mr sfs £"E 

decently dressed in our own style. Instead of the roaring huff vou 

?nChrt m n- U V na r g ? f Zi0n i0 theiro ™ ton^'KMrea 
m Christ, for his dear sake a hearty welcome here receive ' Listen »^ 

Go U d W fn\r 4 ° nl ?, hear the ex P ressions ° f gratU«r\o us and to 
God for the privileges they now enjoy, but you will hear the,. „U 

arms had been slam in battle, or carried off by the hand of ti™. 
before the blessed Gospel of Christ had been proclaimed „ [ Z' 
benighted shores. Your heart would have glowed withTcvout Jrati 
^ A 60d •°. r t . he , evidence "»»* while our simple food was paS; 
of thet Thild e C n r tf f ° r ^T *™?* ^^ the »** ° f °™ 
and^ur toug^S, H^ot,^ htc^cetj ' 
happier meet.ng of the friends of God, in the world of Ir^ When 
our thanks were returned, at the close of our humble repast S 
you might not have been familiar with the language used* you woufd 

s=5as says j^SfrsSEs 

wait to witness the effects of the Word of rni^ V e a ° gels 
-ended the little pulpit ^S^J^&^^J^ 



322 ADMISSIONS TO THE CHURCH. 

to greet me with a welcome. It was the day for the communion service 
and for the admission of members, and I chose for my theme the com- 
mission of our Savior-' Go ye into all the world and preach the 
Gospel to every creature : he that believeth and is baptized shall be 
saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned ' I spoke of the 
importance, the benevolence, and the authority of the commission, 
the character of the doctrines and the precepts to be proclaimed, the 
nature of evangelical faith, the design of the sacraments, and the dif- 
ferent consequences of obeying and rejecting the Gospel. Many 
listened as though these doctrines, duties, and privileges were for them , 
and as though they were concerned in the momentous and everlasting 

« S In U thTa S fternoon the congregation assembled again, a little earlier 
than the usual hour, and the church took their seats in order round the 
table of the Lord. Kekauluohi first presented herself before the 
church and congregation, and, at her request, her desire to consecrate 
herself to God%nd to obey the Gospel, was made known, and she 
was propounded for admission after further trial. Next, six others 
who, about a year ago, had been examined before the church and had 
stood propounded five or six months, presented themselves for baptism 
« Seldom has a more pleasing sight been witnessed in the Sandwich 
Islands, or a more pleasing service fallen to my lot Here you .might 
have seen a man advanced in years, long versed in the abominations of 
heathenism, and well acquainted with the wars of former kings now 
coming to this sacramental pool to be washed, and to pledge his alle- 
giance to Christ, the King of kings. His name was Kanmkahik, but 
L chose to adojit the Christian name of Lazanis the faen d whom 
Jesus loved. Still more interesting was the meek, humble, and devout 
appearance of his wife, Anna Waiakea, who about two years since 
being raised from a dangerous illness, engaged to devote herself to God 
as the only proper expression of her gratitude to him for his good- 
ness to her; and from that period, her deportment has beer .such .as we 
could wish, and such as we think, if continued, will greatly adorn her 
Jro e Jon.' In this little group you would have seen the interesting 
youth, John Ii, one of the two whom Liholiho early, and m a very 
Special manner placed under the instruction of the mission, to make 
a fair trial of what our new system could do for -the ; people He, and 
the three other men, Kahananui, Naaoa, and W a hinealn have for a 
long time, stood firm, even in times of considerable discouragement and 

1 " WteHmpIoring the Divine presence and blessing, I read to them the 
summary articles of faith, as they were drawn up by your revered and 
lamented predecessor, when our church was organized in Boston Un 
giving their assent to these publicly, as they had done .lately, 
theylere baptized, and thus they were admitted to a visib 1 , stand- 
ing in the church of Christ in genera , being baptize d into his 
name, and publicly professing their faith in him. I then read 
to them the covenant of our church, with which they »■* *» 
previously made acquainted. To this they severally and pubh ely 
signed their names with ours, ' subscribing with their hands unto the 
Lord,' and thus, with our unanimous consent, they became members 
of our church in particular, in full communion, and were pronounced 



PUBLICATION OF LAWS, AND OF THE GOSPEL. 323 

no longer strangers and foreigners but fellow citizens with us ; and thev 
united joyfully with us and others in celebrating the Savior's bleeding 

'♦w G w ™ ld * do ™ the matchless goodness of the Lord of Heaven and 
earth for this display of his mercy towards us and towards the people 
of these isles of the sea May all the inhabitants of the isles soon 
rejoice and be glad m him. While the friends of Zion take courage 
from the evidence of the Divine blessing on the preaching of the 
Gospel m heathen lands, let them left up their hearts in thanksgiving 
™ r ™ e P a . st ' » nd m Rasing supplication for a more general effusion 
of the Spirit here and throughout the world." 

Two days before this Sabbath scene, the chiefs proclaimed and 
caused to be published, written laws against murder, theft, and 
adultery The same week, the first sheet of the translation of 
Luke s Gospel was printed. The Gospels by Matthew, Mark, and 
John had already been sent to the United States to be printed there 
tor the Hawaiian people, under the supervision of Mr. Loomis 

At the same time, the friends of our cause, in the United States, 
nailing the evidence of progress, saw it to be reasonable to reinforce 
our mission, though the outfit and passage of another reinforce 

|8,000. Whether the Christian public would advance with the 
Providence of God in the work of missions was yet to be settled 
as the lamented Dr. Worcester had said in 1820, after sending 
lortn the missions to the Sandwich Islands and Palestine : 

" The question is to be decided, and it may be decided soon, whether 
there is in this country, Christian benevolence enough— sufficiently un- 
divided, unobstructed and unrestrained-sufficiently resembling the 
charity which descended from heaven-to bear any proportionablf part 
in the great work of evangelizing the heathen."* 

* By the same pen it was stated in the same year, in respect to the first ten years 
of the operations of the American Board-" In these ten years, there has been na?d 
from the treasury of the Board the total sum of $201,600. * Fo/ the IVlfssions V?he 
East, Bombay an Ceylon, just about $100,000-f Or the Missions to the American 
Aborigines $d1,000— for the Mission to the Sandwich Islands finrinfflmr 7)^1 3? 
passage, and settlement in 1819 1820} $10,461 SoJ^teM&t^J^A 

^J$$£$?$? ] $17 ^°~ and f ° r Vari0US -^rdinatelrontmSnt 

in 1822, $1,071 ; in 1823, including the outfit and d^m rf%hp fei. • V^ 669 70; 
$12 074 67; ir ,1824 $6,746 30 ; in 1825,^,7^ ^im^^^S!} 
9,761 31-making the cost of the mission for its firs eight years /besides UhlJfifll 
private friends and natives), $60,791 61. Y (besides the gifts of 



CHAPTER XIV. 

TENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SIXTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1829. 

Great numbers attentive to instruction — Religious interest at Kaawaloa— Progress 
at Hilo— State of Kauai five years after the war — Distillery at Honolulu — Insur- 
rectionary movements of Boki — Erection and dedication of a church at Honolulu 
— Honolulu Fourth of July — Accession to the church — Five hundred candidates — 
Death of Namahana — Violent interference of officials — Memorial of English- 
men — Government orders regulating marriages and the liquor trade — Visit of the 
Vincennes — Capt. Finch — Despatch from U. S. Government — Reply from the 
Hawaiian Government — Expedition of Boki in the South Seas — Hopeful con- 
version of Adams. 

The events of the year 1829 exceeded in interest what I have 
recorded of the two preceding. The progress in the work of 
instruction, and the extent to which the population sought it at 
this period, are indicated by the fact that the number of scholars 
in the schools was forty-six thousand, one hundred and six, mostly 
above the years of childhood, and these were generally supposed 
to be willing to receive instruction from God's Word. 

The Spirit of God was making use of the Gospel for enlighten- 
ing and sanctifying those who received it. It was found that at 
Kaawaloa, while Mr. Ruggles had been off on a tour for examin- 
ing schools, and laboring among the people at a distance from his 
residence, and Mrs. Ruggles was the only foreign female at the 
station, without any other missionary except the weekly visits 
of one from Kailua, fifteen miles distant, the people in the neigh- 
boring villages came to her in considerable numbers to talk about 
the Word of God, and to inquire the way to heaven. One of 
the missionaries from Kailua preaching there on the Sabbath, 
some two hundred of the hearers called on the preacher to make, 
as he said, the great inquiry, " What shall we do? We have 
long lived in sin : we have slighted the instructions of our 
teachers. Our hearts have not heretofore consented to God's 
Word. We are full of fears lest we be for ever lost. We come 
to ask, how shall we obtain salvation V 9 Kapiolani and others 
shed tears of joy when such inquirers were directed to the Savior 
of sinners. 

When Messrs. Clark and Chamberlain visited the station in 
February, they were struck with the evidence of the presence of 
the Spirit of God. Mr. Clark says of it : 



MR. EVARTs's LETTER TO THE YOUNG KING. 325 

good/beca^e l7 r a%God y an^pTn r t „ri my „^ a > ^^ 5* 
judge whether it is right or w^g And ! nJ ° ! ! " W ' th °! d *° 
sins, and to east (myself) onWm g and to tilt i° repeDt ° f ^ 

desires, that I m^y L e for «Xj-S W ' S ° Ul ' ^ 

"Lydia Namahana." 
»n^ ?Ut . * e „ same , time > Kaahumanu, in addressing « her friends 
send h!^ °\ the u° ther Side ° f the water > s ^, ?< I wish you to 

Jesus ChrTst ffi0 Th: r CherS !? inCTeaSe *" ^ in the na^ of 

from The iTanTs bv T • g encouraged by communications 
irom i the Islands, by the increased libera ty of the churches aJ 

" To Kauikeaouli : 

u w 11 ^ a ^ Cti ° n f ° r ^ ou ' m y young friend. 

we, the directors of missions who live here in A™**.;™ u i. 

many years. All our good neonle W» tL™ ' ab o™g with you so 
love also the teachers whom wenoVsend on? ^ VT *"?• We 
and all your people will receive ?h7m kindly^glX ^ ^ 

made in America HeV te, von a IL™ PS 'j ^J"* that was e ™ 

stand the maps Mr" BinvhlJ „„ I u' and . ™ shes J " *» »nder- 

" We pray^hat you may be IS Cher '.r U e * piain them to y<>«- 

fear of (Lfand ^^^."T^jSi'S^ **> 

I write this in the name of all (he director/of t^n ^d am 

Your sincere friend, ' ' 

M Missionary Rooms, Boston, »*. 2, 1827." " '** Evarts '" 

The reinforcement thus introduced, consisted of four preachers 
--Kev. Lomn Andrews, J. S. Green P T n„r i P; e ^ n f rs ? 



326 RECEPTION OF THE SECOND REINFORCEMENT. 

Mary Ward. They embarked from Boston on board the Par- 
thian, Capt. Blinn, and passing round Cape Horn, reached Hono- 
lulu, March 30, 1828, having during the passage suffered an 
unusual share of discomforts, from the discourtesy of the captain, 
and others. Their arrival was opportune, and was hailed by the 
missionaries on the ground, and by the chiefs and many of the 
people. 

When the news that their American friends were sending 
helpers reached Kauai, Mr. Whitney wrote respecting Kaikioewa 
and Keaweamahi, " When I stated to him and his wife the news 
which was received yesterday that more missionaries were pro- 
bably at hand, striking on their breasts, and with an emphasis too 
expressive for me to communicate, they exclaimed, i Oluolu 
maloko,' happy within." 

Kaahumanu invited them on shore, received them warmly, and 
gave them an official and affectionate welcome, such as might be 
expected from a Christian ruler in her circumstances : 

" April 2. Kind affection for you all, ye missionaries, the company 
of kindred beloved. This is my sentiment ; the love and great joy of 
my heart towards God on account of his sending you hither to help us, 
that you and we may dwell together in the shade of his salvation, and 
that in his name we and you may labor affectionately for him. Joy is 
mine and great rejoicing towards you on account of his sending you 
hither to succor us here. My heart thanks God for our being now 
blessed by his causing us personally to meet together. Good will to 
you and us all. May our souls be saved by Jesus Christ. That is 
the finishing of the thought. 

" ELISABETH KAAHUMANU." 

The members of the reinforcement in reply, expressed their 
gratitude for the politeness and cordiality of their reception, and 
pledged themselves to seek the best interests of the rulers and 
people according to the Word of God, which they had come to 
teach and publish. Public thanksgivings were offered, and a 
sermon on the occasion was delivered on the theme, "How beau- 
tiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good 
tidings, that publisheth peace, that bringeth good tidings of good, 
that publisheth salvation." The juvenile king, then at Hawaii, 
being apprised by letter of their arrival, soon returned to Oahu, 
but first kindly wrote them : 

" Kaawaloa, April 12, 1828. 

" I affectionately salute you, the company of new missionaries, 
desire that you and we may dwell together in this country. When I 
arrive, then we will salute each other. Love to the company of old 
missionaries. " KAUIKEAOULI." 

The missionaries assembled at Honolulu from the different 
stations, and on the 23d of the month, the older and the recently 
arrived held their annual convention. On the 27th, the reinforce- 
ment united with the mission church, and soon entered on the 



LOCATION OF NEW LABORERS— MR. CLARK ? S LETTER. 327 

missionary work. Mr. and Mrs. Andrews and Miss Patten were 
assigned to the Lahaina station : Mr. and Mrs. Clark, Dr. and 
Mrs. Judd I Mr. and Mrs. Shephard, and Miss Ward to Honolulu ; 
Mr. and Mrs. Guhck and Miss Ogden to Kauai. Mr. Green 
having an agency to perform for the American Board in exploring 
the North West Coast as a field of missions, accomplished it by the 
earliest opportunity, and returning made his report, and, with 
the others, entered on the work at the islands. 

Never perhaps since the command was given to preach the 
Gospel to every creature, have missionaries entered their field of 
labor with a warmer welcome or under more auspicious circum- 
stances ; the heads of the nation and twenty subordinate chiefs 
being in favor of their work, and none to oppose their settle- 
ment; six congregations, embracing about 12,000 hearers, 26,000 
pupils, and 440 native school teachers, all needing their help, and 
nearly 100,000 of the population waiting for the means of com- 
petent instruction, while the spirit of renovating grace appeared 
to be hovering over the congregations where the Gospel was 
regularly preached. 

Having been much of the time from the commencement of the 
mission the only ordained missionary stationed on the island of 
Uahu, I was now favored to have another preacher located there 
and a corps of needful helpers. Of the reception of the reinforce! 
ment and state of the field, Mr. Clark, after careful observation 



says : 



Our reception by this people has been in the highest degree grati- 
fying ; a great door and effectual is opened to us, and there are fome 
but I cannot say very many, adversaries. The prospects of the mis- 
sion I think are more flattering than I anticipated. It is true we are 
called to witness some unpleasant sights, and from foreigners some 
bitter opposition ; but there is more docility and eagerness for instruc- 
tion among the people generally than Expected, and among the chiefs 
far more politeness and intelligence. There seems to be nothing but 
means wanting to increase the operations of the mission to almost any 
extent Meetings are thronged, books are eagerly called for, schools 
are established in almost every part of the islands, and we would hope 
in some cases the Spirit of God is giving efficacy' to divine truth. ? I 
attended a church meeting a few evenings since, which strongly re- 
minded me of similar meetings in my own land. About twenty native 
members of the church were present, several of them high chiefs 
Four persons were examined for admission to the church, all of whom 
appeared to have a good acquaintance with the leading truths of the 
Gospel, and with their own hearts : but I was particularly interested 
with the simplicity and apparent sincerity of one of them--a female 
Atter giving an interesting account of her course of life, and her 
present views and feelings, she was asked what she should do if the 

WordTcod £ * ^i tUm , backward and S P eak a S ai » st the 
Word of God She said, with much apparent feeling, that she had 

not thought of that. She hardly knew what she should do : but the 

great desire of her heart was to follow the Word of God tillshe died » 



328 CAUTION OF CAPT. BEECHEY. 

At that period, Capt. Beechey, of the ship Blossom, misled, it 
is believed, by a distinguished resident, was, by his letters and 
journals, endeavoring to guard the public mind against any very 
favorable impressions as to the missionary work. That ship had 
touched at Oahu, in 1826, and having shown there, by an experi- 
ment, that a sovereign may command and compel the services of 
a subject, entirely against his will (as in the impressing of a resi- 
dent seaman), passed on to northern seas. An American gentle- 
man, who there fell in with him, gave us his opinion, 4 that it was 
the design of Captains Beechey and Charlton to break up the 
mission cause in the islands entirely,' and though reports made by 
the mission were severely called in question, yet, from that period, 
has the evidence been gradually accumulating, that there had 
been solid ground for the fairest reports of progress which the 
mission had ever published. 

The advantages of the mission to any one of the four princi- 
pal islands, were enough to balance all the trouble and expense 
incurred on them all. Connected with the station at Lahaina, 
were 174 schools, embracing 6027 males and 5854 females, 
making 11,881 learners, more than 10,000 of whom were reckoned 
as reading or reciting reading lessons, and 885 as capable of writing. 
Mr. Richards had married 1,222 individuals in a single year, and 
in one instance, 59 couple in one day, in a population of about 
35,000, who belonged to his missionary field. About one thou- 
sand of the people appeared to be seeking salvation, and appa- 
rently attending to the duties of religion. Among these were 
found persons of four generations — those advanced in years, who 
had grown grey in the service of idols, and who could distinctly 
recollect the visit of Capt. Cook and other early visitors of the 
islands ; their children also, now past the meridian of life ; their 
grand-children, now mature, and approaching to middle age ; 
and their great-grand-children among the youth, all looking at 
the religion of the Gospel as alike needful. The station being 
strengthened by another laborer, one hundred and forty teachers 
of the several schools were organized into a school on the Lan- 
casterian plan, to be taught more perfectly how to teach, while 
monitors were in their stead, for the time, going on with their 
schools. The violence of the John Palmer had convinced the 
chiefs of the importance of greater watchfulness on their part, 
and of larger and better guns at their battery, sufficient, at least, to 
be a match for a war-whaler , should another ever approach. Hoa- 
pili not only prepared such means of defence, but established 
a guard that patrolled the beach by night, whenever danger was 
apprehended from shipping. That church was, at this period, 
deprived of several of its interesting members. One of these 
was Robert Haia, a useful teacher to the princess and her school. 
He had married Halekii, a companion of the young princess, who, 
from her piety and refinement of mind and manners, was regarded 
as the ornament of the female circle at Lahaina, and with whom 



HAIA AND NAWAIIKI MAUI EBENEZER. 329 

he had the prospect of a happy life. A little incident in the 
short life of Robert is illustrative of some of the difficulties our 
native teachers had early to encounter. 

The princess, Nahienaena, whose school he taught, and her 
brother, Kauikeaouli, were invited to tea at the house of 
a British resident, while the princess was supposed to be seri- 
ously seeking, not only to secure the salvation of her own soul 
but to know how she might honor God and do good to the people 
in her high station. Cards being offered her, she doubted as to 
the course of duty, and called her native teacher Robert, and 
asked him if it would be right for her to play cards. He could 
not assure her it would be right, and she declined playing. Poor 
Robert, being suspected of not favoring the game, was severely 
beaten by the host. The princess and her brother ran away, and 
hastened to the house of a high chief, who reproved them for 
leaving their teacher in trouble. 

Harry Nawaiiki, an early native convert, was remarkable for 
his enterprise and profitable industry, and was often employed as 
interpreter to foreigners, and generally to the satisfaction of the 
parties. Of the four who died this year out of that small church, 
the missionaries say : "We trust they have gone to a better state. 
We have heard them all plead at the throne of grace till their 
voice faltered. We believe they had influence in heaven while 
here on earth: and for ourselves we can ask no higher happiness 
in this life than we have sometimes felt when seeing the tears 
dropping from their eyes, while we talked to them of heaven and 
the road that leads there. " 

At that time, the people of Maui gave a new proof of their 
regard to the worship of God by theifengagement in erecting 
their EBENEZER-a new, commodious, and durable stone church! 
104 feet by 50, with good galleries. Its corner-stone was 

tJT' IS 1828 ' ;? buifd this house > the common peo^e 
were taxed for some abor, but the real expense of the building 

was nearly all defrayed by the chiefs, and principally by Hoapili?& 
After a series of signal mercies, through God's preserving care 
over the lives of the laborers for eight trying years, he Tfength 
began to break in upon their number by defth, bu in a manf er 
so wise and good as rather to promote than diminish the S 
interest among the people which appeared at the close of 1827 

Our dear Mrs. B shop, whom all, who knew her, esteemed and 
loved as an amiable and devoted missionary helper, afte"a short 
missionary pilgrimage and a season of great suffering, faded and 
vanished from our sight, no more to cheer on her way-worn fel- 
low travellers Her views of the doctrines and duties of Chris- 
tianity were clear and correct, and her standard so high, that in 

fid nnt n r S ^T? hard1 ^ think herself t0 be a Chrfst an, InS 
did not enjoy the full measure of the consolations of the Gospel 

st C a nTo1 H « Tr *"? WGr \ her vieWS ° f the ^turerf 
sin, and of that holiness without which no man shall see the 



330 RELIGIOUS INTEREST AT KAILUA. 

Lord," that few on earth, I am persuaded, could entertain the 
same without deep solicitude for their own personal safety. Nor 
would it be strange if multitudes, who think they are floating 
along, pleasantly and safely, towards the haven of eternal peace, 
should they come to scan their motives, doings, and character, 
with that unsparing fidelity which determines to know the worst, 
should, as she did, lose their appetite for food, their relish for the 
engagements of earth, and even their comfort of a hope in respect 
to a better inheritance. February 28th, after kind messages to 
her pupils and the missionaries, her dying accents fell faintly on 
her husband's ear, " Let me depart in peace. " This was followed 
by an increased attention to religion at Kailua. 

In March, two men and four women were baptized. In June, 
Mr. Thurston spoke of the work of God as " advancing with 
power, and extending itself to the neighboring villages.'' Of 
the interest among their people, Mr. Bishop thus wrote : 

" A striking trait of this revival is a deep sense of sinfulness and 
conviction of their lost and helpless condition, and of the necessity of 
divine aid to deliver them from the dominion of sin. There is nothing 
speculative in the nature of their convictions. Their transgressions 
have been too many and palpable to make it a matter of difficulty to 
search them out. With great ingenuousness they confess themselves to 
have been murderers, adulterers, sorcerers, thieves, liars, and drunkards." 

In August, Gov. Adams sent the following to our Board : — 

" I have received your kind letter, and also the book and portrait 
[of J. Q. Adams], for which I send you my grateful thanks, and also 
for your kind regards for myself and people. I have often heard of 
your kind regards for our welfare, and for the enlightening of our 
dark minds, and I look forward with hope when your kind wishes will 
be accomplished, and we shall be able to be among those who will be 
saved. We have a large church, and its being filled every Sabbath 
is I think, a good sign that the glorious light of the Gospel is doing 
great good for the removing of the clouds of heathenism from our once 
dark minds. I shall always love the missionaries, and take care of 
them. With every wish for your health and happiness, and soliciting 
vour nravers for our welfare, believe me to be your friend, 
y p * "JOHN ADAMS." 

Though for years he had been as favorable to Christianity and 
to our mission, as this letter shows him to be, and though his wife 
and some twenty others were reckoned as converts, yet he was 
not so reckoned by the missionaries, who, though they appreciated 
his kindness and co-operation, could give him no encouragement 
to think himself converted. They required something more than 
a readiness to read and hear the Word of God, to aid in building 
churches and in supporting schools, and to treat the foreign 
teachers with deference and kindness. Of those who were re- 
garded as converts at that station at that period, Messrs. Thurston 



DEPARTURE OF MR. ELY AND S. M. B. 331 

and Bishop, under date of December 10, 1828, give the follow, 
mg account : — ' s 

»itWM<r'«!. alittl0 S. ratif y in g.t° witnesa the willingness and simplicity 
with which they receive our instructions. There is no cavilling or 
questioning the truth of our doctrines ; a ' thus saith the Lord ' is 

l S ^TX W TT f ° r tJ r faUh ; aDd as far as the J™ able to com- 
prehend the doctrine or duty inculcated, they are ready to put it into 

practice. The prominent features of the late religious attention a? 

Ka.lua, were a deep sense of sinfulness, of danger, and * inability 

Z t>T . t-V"^ ■*■"*, to subdue thf aril proplnsi ies of 
the heart, or to effect any good thing. To persons of this class, our 
instruction, have been simple, and confined principally to an explana- 
tion of the nature and necessity of repentance and faith, together with 
an entire dependence on the aids of the Holy Spirit, as the only 
u 11 ^ of L esca P m S fromthe P ow er and dominion of sin ' 

We have carefully avoided all abstruse speculations and questions 
engendering strife and as nearly as possible conveyed instruction to them 
in the words of holy writ. On Sabbath, the 9th of March last, the 
first fruits of our labors here were gathered into the Church. It was a 
novel and interesting scene to the people of this and the neighboring 
villages. Six persons, two men and four women, came forward, and 
m the presence of a large concourse of people, solemnly avowed their 
belief in the armies of Christian faith, took ujjon themselves the vows 
of the covenant and were baptized ; after which, the Lord's Supper 
was administered. It was a day of deep interest to all the young con- 

Zl' Ttl afterward * Ca ™ e t0 Us ' and in an "^affected mfnner, 
declared that they had m spirit partaken with us of the sacred em- 
blems of our Lord's body and blood. Nor to these alone was it a day 
of power. Many who had before remained undecided, became from thYs 
time determined to seek the Lord, and have since become hoptfully 
new creatures. r 5,uu j 

" In August last, twenty persons, twelve men and eight women were 
propounded, but were not admitted to the church until the last sZ 
batlwm November. This, too, was a season of solemn interest like 
the former. Many of the candidates were persons of distinction and 
influence among whom was a chief of the first rank in the island, 
Keoua, the wife of Governor Adams. islands, 

< Our worshipping congregation has been increased during the past 
year, particularly on the Sabbath morning, when it is quite la^ge, often 
filling our apac.cn. church to overflowing. People come ffom the 
d.stance of seven or eight miles, and return the same day Al he 

TZZZ K g - i0 ^ adjaC6Dt Villa <? es are P ut in requisition on he 
Sabbath and being drawn up on the beach together, often remind us 

that day » ° leS Dear thC C0UDtry Churches of our «n land on 

Mr. and Mrs. Ely, at Kaawaloa, finding their health rapidly 
failing, re ired from the field with the approbation of he.r a so 
ciates, and returned to the United States 

Before the embarkation of Mr. Ely's family, Mrs. B. and my 
self were brought reluctantly to the conclusion that, painful as 



332 CONDITION OF MISSIONARIES' CHILDREN. 

was the pang of separation, we were called to send with them, 
away from our embrace, and from our field of contest, our first born 
daughter Sophia, at the tender age of eight years, the arms of our 
friends in the United States being stretched out to receive her. 

The condition of the children of the missionaries in the islands 
of the Pacific, and the duty of parents respecting the place and 
the manner of their education, have often been matters of deep 
solicitude to the laborers, both male and female, and of no small 
concern to the directors and patrons of the missionary enterprise. 

During twenty-one years of the mission at the Sandwich 
Islands, it was the general opinion of the missionaries there that 
their children over eight or ten years of age, notwithstanding the 
trial that might be involved, ought to be sent or carried to the 
United States, if there were friends who would assume a proper 
guardianship over them, in order that they might escape the 
dangers of a heathen country, and inherit a portion of the civil, 
religious, and literary privileges which their ancestors had be- 
queathed to them, and at the same time allow the parents more 
time and strength for missionary work. The desirableness of 
Christian missionary families among the Hawaiians was not 
to be questioned for a moment ; they were indispensable in 
teaching the Christian duties of domestic life. During the period 
from infancy to the age of ten or twelve years, children in the 
almost isolated family of a missionary could be well provided for 
and instructed in the rudiments of education without a regular 
school, and without impairing, on the whole, the salutary influ- 
ence of a missionary family upon the nation. But after that 
period, difficulties in most cases multiplied. They could not be 
thoroughly trained there for public life without engrossing too 
much of the parents' time and care. There was no employment 
into which the parent could with propriety thoroughly initiate 
them as a business for life, unless the Lord would make them 
true missionaries. They would be greatly exposed to be 'cor- 
rupted by the influence of low and vile examples around them; 
and the obstacles to their forming a character for usefulness were 
by no means small. But should these be overcome at much 
expense of time and labor, still the extreme difficulty in such a 
new field in the way of forming suitable connexions for life, was 
not to be overlooked in providing for the well-being of missionary 
offspring. 

The theory that it is the duty of a missionary mother to guide, 
watch oyer, and educate her own children, whatever else she may 
do or fail to do, though plausible and agreeable, is no more true 
than ' that fathers are required to bring up their children in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord.' From the relation which 
God has established, and the precepts he has given, they are 
jointly bound to provide for their children, and train them up for 
Christ and heaven; but not necessarily under the same roof. 
Otherwise, Hannah and her husband made a great mistake in 



MISSIONARIES PARTING WITH THEIR CHILDREN. 333 

putting their much loved Samuel in his childhood far from them 
and into the family of one not distinguished as a pious disciplina- 
rian. Should it be affirmed that they consecrated him to the 
Lord, it may be asked, ought not all parents to do the same with 
their every child 1 Missionary children, if their good, or the pub- 
lic good, required it might with propriety, it was believed, be sent 
from their parents, from one town, island, or country, to another, 
to be trained in families, or boarding-schools, and in various ways 
fitted for a future useful sphere. Nor should the fondness of a 
parent s affection, or the pleasure of the presence and society of 
children, ever be allowed to interfere with the good of the child 
or of the public, in selecting the place of its education, or the 
scene or course of its active life. But there was no proper 
boarding-school at the islands for missionaries' children. 

The missionary mother who is qualified to give her own off 
spring a thorough education on missionary ground, without calling 
in the aid of others, is, or ought to be, qualified to teach a mul- 
titude of those whose mothers cannot teach them well at all • and 
it is a wise arrangement of Providence, that heads of families, and 
the unmarried, should engage in teaching the untaught masses and 
that labor-saving, boarding, and other schools, should have a 
place in the plan of educating and reforming the world. With 
this arrangement, the foreign missionary, male or female is ex 
pected, in general, to instruct the multitude, and sometimes as it 
were, in the camp or on the battle-field,while, for a time, the mis- 
sionary child is committed to the hands of others, either on mis- 
sionary ground or far over the sea. To aid in this, the American 
-board make a kind provision when necessary.* 

After the departure of Mr. Ely from Kaawaloa, Mr. Rup- 
gles was located there, and in connexion with Messrs. Bishop" 
and Thurston of Kailua, he labored as a lay preacher (though in 
slender health) attending to the details of the business i of the sta 
tion, and found work enough for many hands. 

Prosecuting the work in that part of the fie'ld, Messrs. Bishop 
and Ruggles set off from Kaawaloa, on board a double canoe 
Uct. 1st, and sailed round the southern extremity of Hawaii on 
a missionary excursion, which was attended with oreat hazard 
Chiefly by moonlight, they sailed pleasantly and %LlyZt 

* With similar views wc subsequently sent away our second dau^htor »t th* ♦ 
der age of seven years, to our native land: and in like manner d^teenoA^v}" 
dren of the missionaries of that field have been .separated from their ™™? other chil- 
in the United States in their childhood, during twwtyS^eaS oE?nS d P T* 
there. One of Mr. Ruggles', four of Mr. Whitney's", Twc ofM B S Sf m? 
Richards two of Mr. Chamberlain's, one of MV Armstrong' Tan? one of Mr' 
Thurston's. Twenty-six have come from that field with their parents to remafn 
and three as orphans, whose parents both died in the field Of the twn J?,W S ?' 
tars of Mr. Thurston, grown to womanhood on the missionary ^ fieTd the lonn^ 
arriving in full health, died in a few days after reaching New York and ZST 
has been carried through the course of instruction at MoSnt Slvoke TFp™ £V ld " 
nary. The eldest daughter of Mr. Whitney, educated in this countrv hf, !, !l 
to the Sandwich Islands, to help carry out the work her ^sb^ki^! Umed 
expected to enter the missionary field in China or elsewhere § ' 0therS are 



334 EXPOSURE AND ESCAPE OF MESSRS. BISHOP AND RUGGLES. 

thirty miles with a land breeze, and by sunlight, some fifteen 
miles, with a sea breeze. As they doubled a point of land at 
Wili, the trade-winds suddenly struck them ; and the swell from 
the south coming into collision with the current from the north, 
dashed the sea over their canoe, and completely swamped them. 
They were in imminent danger of being irrecoverably carried off 
to sea by the strong current there, from which a double canoe, once 
filled with water, has rarely been known to be brought to land. 
In this situation, to free the canoe of water, difficult as it was, 
and make it buoyant and manageable, so as to stem the current, or 
be driven off and lost, seemed their only alternative. In such a 
dilemma, the natives emptied the contents of their poi calabashes 
into the sea, baled out the water from the canoe, and resuming 
their places, rowed towards the nearest landing-place, about a 
mile distant ; but there the surf was rolling on the shore so roughly, 
that when near the land there was danger of stranding and dashing 
their canoe to pieces, and breaking their bones on the rocks. The 
natives determining to coast along further, the missionaries not 
daring to proceed, leapt into the water as a sea retired, and for- 
tunately secured a standing on terra firma, glad to prosecute their 
journey on foot. The natives passing on in the canoe, were 
shortly overwhelmed by the furious billows that swept over them. 
They rose to the surface, and struggled for the shore, and by their 
power of endurance in the water, and their skill in the surf, one 
after another escaped alive to the high rocky shore, against which 
the surges, foaming and roaring, dashed. Two of the number were 
taken from the water insensible. The noble canoe, the property 
of Gov. Adams, worth perhaps one hundred and fifty dollars, was 
thrown upon the rocks a complete wreck. The missionaries, 
who had before landed, feeling that they had not themselves the 
requisite skill to pilot the canoe, or to swim safely to the shore in 
such circumstances, sang the praise of their strong Deliverer. 

They, and the captain of the canoe, apprehended that Gov. 
Adams would require them to indemnify him for his loss, but 
when he heard of the wreck, he asked if all on board escaped 
alive, and being answered in the affirmative, said, " I am satisfied." 
Recovering a portion of their baggage, which floated ashore, they 
travelled on towards the habitable parts of Kau, over an almost 
desolate region, finding here and there a poor fisherman's hut, 
whose miserable tenants, when asked for food and water, replied, 
" We have none." The next morning, at nine o'clock, they ob- 
tained refreshments, having been twenty-four hours destitute of 
food and fresh water. At Honuapo a great concourse of the people 
of Kau assembled on the Sabbath, and heard the Gospel. On the 
next day, Mr. Ruggles examined twenty-five schools, embrac- 
ing 1,500 scholars. Mr. Bishop married twenty couple, then 
revisited Hilo, where, to listening crowds of the people and the 
crews of nine whale-ships seeking refreshments there, he pro- 
claimed the Gospel, free from the distractions which rum some- 
times occasioned where it was sold. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

NINTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FIFTH OF KAAHUMANU.— 

1828. 

Letters for the American Board from the queen and her siVor Tt. d j • „ . 
keaouIi-Second rciirforcement-Thei?"m>K 

letters-State of the field at Maui-Death of Mrs BisW } «^.^ Be «*ey's 
— Revval in Kona— Denarture of M,r, £«». jjisnop— Letter of Gov. Adams 
Exposure of Messrs. Sop aid 1 R^ T -^"S^aM.ssionary'sehUd- 

I«r the commencement of a new year, I will take further notice 
of the measures for increasing evangelical light, counteract 
pTo q v U em y ent enC0Ura S in S the nation to go forward in the* 1m? 

Soon after the difficulties in respect to the Daniel and the John 
ItricSard : M *"* t0 * ^ *» Secretary o/t 

in tW y ,! ffe f i0nate regards t0 y° u ' Mr - Evarts > and to all our kindred 

he W-The r Vo n rd aC of God° f W* T* ^ ^ b ™ ^~ 

rejoicein tt^Saltt HaveTe Kn towa T ^ , We 

4 1 pity Mr. Bishop on account of his companion ^ ~ 1 
yours who has fallen here GnVf fnr^L P • ' the 1 0nl y one of 
for his children. f ° F hlS com P a ™* and compassion 

„ . . . " Elisabeth Kahumanu." 

Her honored sister wrote as follows : 

.^msat t t °h a ^^^a, 

comnmnicate to S^^I amt™inXl?& VS ^ 
law and his good ordinances T W* • y Ti ■, hnst and hls 
very little. f have not y^ squired rn'oh' Tu thf ?' •^f d * 
heart goes out to beg of him night an"dav t W m l ?"" °{ ^ 
everlasting salvation in heaven My Se td I !' T* °5 tain 
thoughts, I have bound i>n in „ tf 7 jt j m 7 mmd > and my 

hiswid'and hTlawTew^atTn^w^rm Zh 1^°^ „ ^ 
may be fully neODled hv hi* r™ * i P • • , my heart J tfl at my house 

settiSTthrsI' 6 "'* by ^ ^ ****** *. sun to the 



336 mr. clark's visit to waipio and hilo. 

" We arrived at Kaawaloa a little after dark, and were heartily 
welcomed by our friends, Mr. and Mrs. Ruggles, Kapiolani, and 
Naihe and others. It was a time of deep interest at Kaawaloa. We 
felt that we were in the midst of a revival of religion. Mr. Ruggles' 
house was almost constantly thronged with inquirers, and a considerable 
number, it is hoped, have lately passed from death unto life. Mr. Bishop 
came down on Saturday to preach the next day and administer the 
sacrament. We noticed with pleasure the stillness and propriety with 
which the Sabbath was observed. It was a novel and interesting sight 
to see great numbers of the people come in canoes from villages along 
the shores, allowing their boats to lie crowded together till after the 
services of the Sabbath, then silently stretching out over the smooth 
bay towards evening, on their joyful way home." 

The loneliness of Mr. Goodrich's family, a hundred miles from 
any other station, the great amount of missionary labor required 
in that part of the field, among 20,000 inhabitants, and Other 
considerations, rendered it exceedingly desirable to have more 
laborers employed there, even if some strength should be taken 
from other stations, until further help could be obtained from the 
United States. To meet this immediate claim, Mr. and Mrs. 
Clark went thither for a few months with Kaio, a native teacher, 
who had assisted me in translations. Being on their way be- 
calmed off Waipio, he visited the pleasant valley, some fifty 
miles from any missionary station, and its interesting, inquiring 
head-man, and has given the following brief sketch of his hasty 
visit : — 

" We landed through a pretty high surf, though without much dif- 
ficulty, and soon found ourselves in one of the most romantic spots 
which I ever beheld. We were surrounded on all sides, except towards 
the sea, by lofty and irregular precipices, over one of which poured, 
in perpendicular descent, a considerable stream of water. Before us 
was spread out a most beautiful valley, flourishing in all the luxuriance 
of the richest garden. I felt for a moment that we were completely 
shut out from all the rest of the world, though surrounded by the most 
sublime and beautiful of nature's works. We called on the head-man, 
Haa, who received us very cordially. He 'appeared much gratified to 
find that I was a missionary. He asked me repeatedly if I would not 
come and live there. He said they wanted some one to make clear to 
them the Word of God. It was very far, he said, to Kailua and to 
Hilo, the nearest missionary stations. Refreshments were liberally 
provided, after which a considerable number of people assembled in a 
school-house. We sang a hymn, and I addressed them in a few broken 
sentences ; and Kaio offered a prayer. On coming away, our boat was 
loaded with baked hogs, kaio, poi, &c. After leaving the shore, great 
numbers came swimming around our boat with kaio and hard poi in 
their hands, until we were obliged to reject their presents, lest our boat 
should be upset (or swamped). The head-man came off to the 
schooner with a live hog, and other articles. I presented him a set 
of our native books, with which he appeared pleased, and soon took 
his leave." 



RELIGIOUS INTEREST AT KAUAI. 337 

K„M e MX }t y ^ ey f. ached Hilo > and w «e cordially welcomed 
by Mr. and Mrs Goodrich, and by Gov. Adams. The 7at er was 
sojourning m that part of the island to superintend the build W 
of a church on which many of the people were employed • an! 
also to make preparation for the building of a saw mfll i„ the 

of W y a Za bU^T f ^ aUUa : kea ' S ° me « "elm£s back 
M, ri ?' ofwh-ch objects he accomplished. 

means of supporting themselv/s steadi^at' Waiakea 3 not 

ltio n n Ve 7 con t antl y- „ There ™ - Peasant attention tore 
hgion. « Our houses," says Mr. Clark, " were freouentlv 

people th oughout the gro^p aU^t pl^CtT^t 
missionaries to attend to them. ^rever tnere were 

Messrs. Whitney and Gulick at lTsm*; tv,,,. i -i i , 

it 4 * ■**-* «™*~ S:^ti:s,£ 



1 There are seventy-four schools on this island +„„ \.± v 

are at least eighty feet long, and thirty-six broad* The peon e L d2 
remain longer than two hours in spJmnla tu -n P eo P le seldom 

a day ; soletimes at 7x o'clo k n th moS bT % aSSemble '™* 
eight, and again between three and EHW Xrn'oon ™ V 
teachers are appointed by the missionaries after LamTnTtZ' 3n J- 
case of improper conduct, they are reWto,) tl ,* ammatlon > aa m 
They have 'generally been 'suppled, or r arly^XX TY^ 
in their respective neighborhoods Th!, W 1 k ' 7 \ head - m en 
vemor's orders. He ha°s recently direlted that t W ^^ ^ °X 
teacher a piece of land, from which wi h a litri. 1 I I 81 ™ *° each 
a supply of food \s a bodv th. 7 V b ° r ' he ma y obt am 

mostttelligent young men on the tianT "V^ m ° 3t m0ral and 
usually respected Ld *«£ med by th pconle" wt 7 ***" *2 be 
a distant village, or those with whoJ i^tJStoS?^ /T 
married, it is customary for them to hri™ tl • ac< I uainted > wish to be 
they are not already married n?tw? " r te ^ eT t0 tes % *at 
accounts unlawful." ' "' SUCn a conne *i°n ^ not on other 

In July, Mr. W. writes concerning the people : 

Tt V' h „- T ? DOW . work enou g h > and that of the most deliehtful Knd 
It is pointing sinners to the Lamb of God and condn.H. -i • 
along the road to glory. For several »„v! 1 conducting pilgrims 

a deep" aTaSr ro?Z ea presl b e e of *C Zfe^ » "»* 
fulness. Some are rejoicing in the Savior's love.' ° TO SIn " 



338 EARLY TEMPERANCE OF KAUAI. 

" My house, whenever I am disengaged, is surrounded with the 
anxious, so that I find it impossible to converse with all of them per- 
sonally. I am much impressed, at times, with the simple, unaffected 
relation given by natives, of the operation of the Holy Spirit on their 
minds. A case I will relate. A young man whom I had never known 
as interested in religion, called upon me, as he said, to inquire. 
Having seated himself by my side, he said to me, with an agitated 
frame and a look I can never forget, * What means this ? For weeks 
past I have had a load upon me which troubles me much. By day and 
by night it follows me, so that I cannot sleep nor rest. I have tried to 
get rid of it. I have prayed to God to take it away ; but it continues 
here.? Then pulling the Gospel of Luke out of his pocket, he pointed 
to the twenty-fourth verse of the sixteenth chapter, and said : * There 
is my load ; oh, my soul ! to that unquenchable fire I fear I must go.' 
His voice and whole frame were now so agitated as to render him unable 
to articulate. When I told him that the Savior, whose mercy alone 
had long kept him from that place of torment, was now ready to take 
away his load, and deliver his soul from distress and perdition, he 
seemed a little comforted, and said, ' To him, then, I will go.' 

While the missionaries were regarded as benefactors and 
guides, and the governor and his wife were favorable to the ob- 
ject of the mission, and the Spirit of God obviously present, it 
might be expected that the cause of the Sabbath and of tempe- 
rance should receive some attention. Mr. Gulick says : 

" The people are required to sanctify the Lord's day. They gene- 
rally believe the Sabbath to be a divine institution, and consequently, 
that it ought to be sacredly observed. The natives are prohibited from 
all commerce in ardent spirits, and from using it, except as a medicine. 
This regulation has been in force a considerable time, and I believe is sel- 
dom violated ; nor am I aware that it is esteemed burdensome. The 
consequence is, that I have not seen an intoxicated native, nor heard 
of one ; neither have I known of any quarrelling among them, with 
one single exception, during my residence in the island.'' 

President Humphrey gave it as his opinion, a few years since, 
"that if any man in the Parliament of Great Britain should 
move to dispense with licensing the traffic in ardent spirits, the 
Chancellor of the Exchequer would annihilate him." But thou- 
sands of the Hawaiians, within less than the period of a genera- 
tion after they began to be instructed in morals and religion, came 
to the just conclusion that, encouraging the manufacture, sale, and 
use of distilled liquor as a drink, was wrong, both in rulers and 
subjects. Many a community in different parts of the United 
States, in France, and other civilized countries, cannot show a dis- 
trict school-house for the purpose of common school instruction 
and the occasional worship of God, where the settled or travel- 
ling preacher can assemble the people to hear the Gospel ; yet 
throughout the Sandwich Islands, in ten years after the mission 
was commenced, there was scarcely a neighborhood where such 
an accommodation could not be found, or where it was not, more 
or less, used to good purpose. 



GOVERNOR BOKI AND INTEMPERANCE. 339 

,nJ he %? vem °[' s Wife ' Amelia > made herself very interesting 
and worthy of her station, not only in her generaf influence fn 
favor of the instruction of the Islanders, but by co "eSaud 

vT^I y a™ ^tI:" 8 a SCh ° 01 ° f f ° rt y Children > f™- four o g e igS 
years ol age. This was a service for which she received no 
pecuniary compensation, but so far as she gratified I the fiXL of 

fac"L; far Ce th°ar r f S t , the ""^ ^ d ° UbtleSS ^nd a MgKif 
silver and I Sf/ th "P arents of these children had paid her in 
A t nL " g0W ' he ° rdlnar y wa S es for teaching a primary school 
At one examination she gave a calico dress to each of twentv 
four females ma class with herself, and the governor distributed 
among twenty-five teachers, clothing to the alouni of $250 

the des£ for C&™$ " d6liberate jUd S raent on the causes of 
tne desire tor books and instruction, which was so extensive and 

m some respects truly wonderful, says, « When I consider the 
of the m nenT d t K tl0n ^ '^^ a " d the P-"erbi Hnd enc 
of he WoS 'of r™f g f Tf V ° btaiQ b00ks > eS P ecia % Portions 
seems 6 Sd fntKe Irk o^GodTf"^ £ tbeir ^enis, 
connected ™itk Su „■ ° .,' as an y other circumstance 

tW fv? mission. And I think it equally manifest 

that the government has had a very important agency in orodur- 
mg the present state of feeling." d gency in produc- 

The kindness of many chiefs in encouraging the neoole to 
o e p a p r r n ess V ther nderfUl ' ^ the — S °> if ^ " ill inSed £ 

ralWwTn rSe f° f °? V - B ° ki Was unlike *at of the chiefs gene- 
ra ly, who professed a regard to the cause of Christianity He 

,«"«"*, £fi b.l'*SS 'r d /" "" ""f- «f producing 

oop^oV..: S4 Sua* Stf*--r5 



340 HONOLULU DISTILLERY. 

the right of soil being yet under the dictatorship of Kaahumanu, 
it was not the most easy to make it produce rum, without some 
concurrence of hers. When she saw the product of a cane-field, 
the soil of which belonged to the State, converted into poison, 
she directed the roots to be extirpated and their place supplied with 
potatoes. This, perhaps, more than anything else, was seized on as 
an occasion for accusing the missionaries of being opposed to im- 
provements in agriculture. " I consider," said the leading distiller 
to me, " that you have sunk for me $7,000, in stopping my dis- 
tillery : I could not get the cane of the natives to carry it on. 5 ' 
He might have added, " How strangely these missionaries oppose 
manufactures and commerce ! for, so scrupulous and superstitious 
are they, that I could not hire their cart and oxen to bring the 
products of the field to the distillery." It was not, indeed, 
deemed by us safe for the oxen of the missionaries to be seen be- 
fore the face of that nation, unconsciously drawing cane to a dis- 
tillery, even before the morality of the traffic in ardent spirits, as 
a drink, appeared to be much questioned in the United States or 
England. Only the preceding year, Messrs. Pomeroy and Bull, 
wholesale grocers in the city of New York, set the happy exam- 
ple there of abandoning, from principle, the traffic in distilled 
liquors as a drink. The same year a few united in forming the 
American Temperance Society. 

While the distillation of the products of the cane-field was per- 
tinaciously insisted on by those who could raise or buy the cane, 
and multitudes were exposed to be ruined by it, we could not 
safely recommend its extended culture. Riding with Kekuanaoa, 
at that period, near a field of cane destined to supply this distil- 
lery, partly to try his shrewdness, and partly his morality, I said 
to him, " Do we not judge of a tree by its fruit V 9 " Yes," he 
readily replied. "What sort of fruit does this tree bear'?' 3 
pointing to the field. " Evil," he answered, with an arch ex- 
pession, that indicated his opinion that it might well be hewn 
down or extirpated. Doubtless the culture of the cane, tobacco, 
and the poppy, is right, only where the probability is that the 
result will be good, and should not be encouraged where the 
probability is strong that the result will be evil. Hawaiian 
casuists learned to take a pretty simple view of this point. 

The two filthy, noxious weeds, stramonium and tobacco, flourish 
in that climate and soil, but their entire extermination from the 
islands, and the substitution of cotton, sugar, rice, wheat, and 
maize, would be a good improvement, which true missionaries 
would desire. But Boki had more " liberality," another term 
there for profligacy and revelry, and though he was bound to set 
an example of sobriety and piety, and so far as his personal guardi- 
anship over the young king extended, he was, moreover^ bound 
to prompt him to walk according to " the admonition of the Lord, 
yet he did the reverse. This course, though encouraged by for- 
eign tempters, was the more inexcusable after his professed regard 



BOKl's SEDITIOUS MOVEMENTS. 341 

to Christianity. Efforts were made to save him from impending 
rum, but with only partial success. He showed sometimes a littll 
conscience, and sometimes a little love of character, but indulged 
iZ Zl of P° we / an d domination, and probably felt, with other! of 

SkSaSL* old woman " ° u ^ ht not » be * ■*•*■ * 

He encouraged the Papists, who claimed him as « regent," and 
with others treated Kaahumanu as an « ambitious womal" ' Wkh 
astonishing boldness, he sounded separately almost every high 
chief in the islands, to see if he could rely on their co-operation 
in his attempt to put her down and take her place : bu/find n" 
no fair prospect of securing the co-operation of any higf 
chief to crush Kaahumanu, he endeavored to encourage hi sub 
alterns to destroy her; but they shrank from it. He darkly 
mustered forces, and tried to convince the young king thlt 
Kaahumanu was too illiberal, and that it would be well to put 
her down, that they might have less restraint in the pursuit™ 
their pleasures and honors. Some of his particular dependants 
and friends upbraided him for his hostile movements, to aliena 
ion from his relative and superior, the regent, and his read ness 
to in vol ve the nation in blood and carnage. One of these, Hookea 

r^ ? ■ l? n t \T" n , S B ° ki ' S ™P™™™ of sympathy for him' 
replied in the bold style of Hawaiian comparison, « I am not sick 
it is you who are sick " « No," said the chief, '« I am not sick 

loL eXa « F drank ^^T' and am " 0W q-te well?" 
A. Z P .• '• You are Slck > andso extremely sick, that no 

doctor of medicine can cure you ; you have attempted to kill your 

whom R n l- y ° U W1 ' V 16 WU \ Shame " Another a»ong the men 
whom Bob was collecting from different parts of Oahu, was an 
old man in the train of an elderly princess, Kalola, who wis her 
self among the vanquished in the conques by Kamehameha and 
not remarkable for her attachment to Kaahumanu or thTpresent 
dynasty, or the Word of God. He demanded of the governor 
what he meant ; reproached him with his disloyalty and want of 
Mm to° St!"" 3 "' anJ ° f a d6Sign t0 dest -Aer"and ereateS 
Boki attempted to get or to make a new division or approoria 
ton of ands, without proper authority. He made purchases and 
distributed presents with a liberal hand. He tooKe sandal 
wood which was collected to pay the debts of the nation and 
with ,t purchased articles for his Immediate purpose He made 
contracts with traders, who, doubtless, believed the nation,™, H 
be compelled to pay them if Boki, then engaged as a merchant 
should fail He tried to rouse the remaining spirit of heXn^m 
in the land, contrary to his duty to God and the State, and to™ 
young king and his s.ster, by strenuously urging their union Hp 
accused Kaahumanu of appropriating to^eLlf he private estL 
of the young king, so that he could have no land, and of rev ling 
him by calling him a servant of David Kamehameha (thefavoitf 



342 REBUKE OF BOKI. 

little son of Kekauluohi) and of Ruth, the daughter of Kekuanaoa 
and Pauahi, who had been one of the wives of Liholiho. But 
these slanders recoiled on the governor, whose folly and wicked- 
ness contrasted strongly with the prudence and inoffensiveness of 
the queen regent. 

As evidences of meditated violence were multiplied, consider- 
able alarm was felt by the friends of God and of good order for the 
personal safety of the good queen. She, however, in her dignity 
and wisdom, appeared quite undisturbed, and quietly attended to 
her business, her books, her religion, and her Maker. She 
seemed to rely much on the affection of the people, and their 
knowledge of her regard for their true interests ; on the rightful- 
ness of her position and measures, and the Providence of God, in 
which she had been taught to trust, for the safety of her life and 
the triumph of her cause. She summoned no guards of warlike 
men around her person, nor did she, in the hour of peril, fly to the 
protection of the governors of the other islands, or make loud 
complaints of treachery or danger. While the seditious governor 
was surrounded with his armed men at Waikiki, she sent to tell 
him that she was alone at her house, and he might come and de- 
spatch her if he chose, without the carnage of war. 

Kekuanaoa, a firm friend of the queen, went boldly to the 
governor, who would gladly have avoided the interview, and re- 
buked him for his ignoble and mad design to put down Kaahu- 
manu by war. " No, no," the confused governor replied. " If 
you wish to kill her," continued Kekuanaoa, " there she is in such 
a house, unattended by armed guards, go and despatch her at 
once if that is what you want, but do not set the nation in arms 
to destroy one another in war." " Aole, not so," he replied. It 
was not easy for him to put down Kaahumanu while Christian 
schools were popular, and 46,000 were engaged in them. 

Clear as the chiefs supposed the evidence to be that Boki (as some 
of his friends said about the time of the Blossom's visit in 1826) 
had cast off all the restraints of his superiors, and was medi- 
tating a revolt, they did not think it best to arrest him, or to take 
from him the subordinate charge of the juvenile king, who was 
still attached to his step-mother, the regent, and knew her posi- 
tion to be right. He, like Hushai, as a succorer of David in the 
council chamber of Absalom, could, if he chose, render her assist- 
ance in his position, and if not, the forcible termination of Boki's 
stewardship could promise little gain. He was pleased with in- 
dulgences, and of these did not complain. The high chiefs, 
moreover, were apprehensive that Boki had secured the support 
of the British and American consuls, and the Romanists from 
France, against Kaahumanu. The juvenile king still supported 
his mother, and when Boki proposed to him to take Madam Boki 
to a place of retreat as a signal for him to fall on Kaahumanu, a 
measure which could be proposed by none but a madman, the 
youth avoided the wily snare, and hastened to apprise Kaahu- 



QUIET RESTORED ERECTION OF A TEMPLE. 343 

maim, and to defeat the ambitious designs of the governor. Jeho- 
vah held the shield of the Gospel over her head and over the land. 

On the 8th of April, 1829, Kaahumanu and her son, passing from 
the windward islands to Oahu, landed at Honolulu. Mr. H., one 
of the respectable traders, informed us how loudly such men as 
Messrs. Jones, Charlton, and Butler, talked of immediate war, 
and of their readiness to take arms. The next day I called on the 
king and Boki at the Governor's " Blonde Hotel." The king 
readily engaged to resume his studies, and Boki proposed to 
attend again to instruction. Both came towards evening to a 
social cup of tea with Mrs. Bingham, and Kaahumanu being 
invited at the king's request, joined the circle, and all appeared 
quiet. The king being desirous to use his good voice in singing, 
we sang together at my house, not war songs, but sacred songs 
of praise to the God of peace. Boki had greatly impaired his 
reputation, and hazarded his fortune, but had not acquired a 
kingdom, nor could he now expect to accomplish it by force. As 
he appeared disposed to return to duty, the king was not now 
recalled, and they united in asking of me 190 books for the 
instruction of their immediate attendants. They also concurred 
with Kaahumanu and the people connected with my station in 
the erection of a church. 

Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, feeling unable in his life-time to 
build the large durable stone church at Honolulu which they had 
contemplated, in accordance with their desire to honor God and 
benefit the people, put up one of frail structure and large dimen- 
sions, but insufficient to endure the wind and weather more than 
a short time. 

In the summer of 1829, a commodious house of worship for 
a congregation of 3000 or 4000 Hawaiians was erected at Hono- 
lulu, in an improved style, under the auspices of Kaahumanu and 
Kauikeaouli. It was 196 feet in length, and 63 in breadth, cover- 
ing an area of 12,348 square feet. The posts of the building 
were fifteen or sixteen feet in length, ten inches in diameter, set 
firmly four or five feet in the earth, inclining a little inward, the 
better to resist the lateral pressure of the roof. The rafters were 
locked together at top, and firmly braced with bolted knees 
at the foot, like a ship's beam. Forty-four rude pillars, in three 
ranks, one rank under the ridge pole, and one midway between 
that and the side posts, supported the roof. The main frame- 
work of the ends of the building consisted of posts of unequal 
lengths, reaching from four feet below the surface of the ground 
to the rafter. The frame then being covered with small horizon- 
tal poles, about an inch and a half apart, was thatched with long 
strait grass, tops downwards. Two very large doors at each end, 
and as many smaller ones on the sides, made the ingress and 
egress easy for the largest congregation that a single voice could 
reach and teach to good purpose. To afford such advantage to 
the voice as was practicable in such a structure, without much ex- 



344 the king's address to the people. 

pense, a floor or platform, twenty-four feet by twelve, six inches 
above the general area, was placed near one side, midway between 
the extremes of the building ; and on the back part of this was 
erected a perpendicular casement, twenty-four feet by eleven, 
having the pulpit window in the centre. Before the window a 
small, neat pulpit of furniture wood was erected, having a little 
flight of stairs on each side, ascending three feet, each with a 
light balustrade parallel with the casement. The singular pulpit 
neatly panelled and cushioned, its symmetrical form and decent 
finish, and its obvious adaptation to the house and auditory, and 
the decorous, perpendicular casement with pilasters and mould- 
ing, affording material support to the voice, and presented an object 
of pleasing interest, both to speaker and hearer. For an un- 
ceiled, unfinished house, rarely would a missionary ask for a 
pulpit more commodious or agreeable. The broad platform was 
found useful and pleasant in sacramental services, church meet- 
ings, and school examinations. Boki, who had earned the name 
of rebel, did better than had been anticipated in favoring the 
work. 

Great interest was felt by many in the erection of this building ; 
and when it was completed, and ' the doors of this immense 
tabernacle were set up,' the women spread the entire earth floor 
of 12,300 feet with clean mats for seats. Care was taken to have 
a dedicatory service favorable to the advancement of the nation, 
and preparation was made on the part of the king and chiefs to 
appear, not as mere spectators of Christian services, not as a 
company of rude heathen consecrating a polluted fane to the ser- 
vice of the abominable deities of heathenism by the sacrifice of 
human victims, but as a Christian and civilized " people whose 
God is the Lord," and " who know the joyful sound " of his 
salvation, offering him such service as they were able to give. 

On the 3d of July this house was opened for worship, and some 
four thousand persons assembled in it, with the queen regent, the 
king, and princess, and most of the leading personages of the 
nation, and joined in the solemn dedicatory services. Most of 
the congregation sat upon the mats very closely together, three 
to a square yard, or one to three square feet. Hundreds were 
without about the doors and windows, not able to find room 
within. 

The king, in his Windsor uniform, and his sister, in a dress 
becoming her high rank and improved character and taste, were 
seated on a sofa covered with crimson satin damask, in front of 
the pulpit. Kaahumanu and other chiefs sat near. A little fur- 
ther in front of the pulpit sat the native choir of men and women 
singers, aided by a bass viol. The king had been made acquainted 
with the part which Solomon took in the dedication of the tem- 
ple, and though in his early years diffident and unobtrusive, he 
seemed conscientiously desirous to do what his teacher supposed 
would be proper f©r him to do on this occasion. Both he and 



DEDICATION OF A HOUSE OF PRAYER. 345 

his sister had been specially instructed to take a part in the songs 
suited to the occasion. 

When the great congregation was ready, the king rose, and in 
a handsome, appropriate manner said, in few words, " Chiefs, 
teachers, and commons, hear : we have assembled here to dedi- 
cate to Jehovah, my God, this house of prayer, which I have built 
for him. Here let us worship him, listen to the voice of his 
ministers, and obey his word." 

The choir then, in which the king sang a good bass, and the 
princess a good treble, engaged in the solemn and delightful chant 
of the hundredth psalm, in their smooth, liquid dialect. In this 
service, this young nation, just emerging from heathenism, seemed 
to be calling not only on one another and the whole group of 
islands, but on the nations of the earth generally, to acknowledge 
and worship the true God, in the inspired strain : — 

" Make a joyful noise unto Jehovah, all ye lands, 
Serve Jehovah with gladness ; 
Come before his presence with singing — 
Know ye that Jehovah he is God. 
It is he that hath made us, and not we ourselves : 
We are his people and the sheep of his pasture. 
Enter into his gates with thanksgiving ; 
And into his courts with praise. 
Be thankful unto him and bless his name 
For Jehovah is good, 
His mercy is everlasting, 
And his truth endureth to all generations." 

The dedication sermon (a delightful service allowed me) was 
delivered from a part of the 132d Psalm : 

" We will go into his tabernacles ; 
We will worship at his footstool : 
For the Lord hath chosen Zion ; 
He hath desired it for a -habitation — 
This is my rest for ever ; 
Here will I dwell, for I have desired it : 
I will abundantly bless her provision ; 
I will satisfy her poor with bread, 
I will also clothe her priests with salvation ; 
And her saints shall shout aloud for joy." 

The great congregation, in their best attire, presenting a cloud 
of faces turned toward the speaker, listened with attention to 
the exhibition of God's condescension, kindness, and faithfulness 
to his church ; and the duty, happiness, and blessed results of 
acknowledging and worshipping him in the sanctuary. 

After the sermon and dedicatory prayer, the princess, whom 
Kaahumanu regarded as the future partner of the throne, and who 
had been somewhat accustomed openly to counsel their own 
people, m a very dignified and impressive manner, acknow- 



346 THE YOUNG KING'S ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF JEHOVAH. 

ledged the supremacy of God, the King of heaven, over them all, 
and their duty to give him the homage of their hearts, and exhorted 
the people to remember and regard what her brother had said. 
As a young Esther she was heard with satisfaction. 

The choir sang in their own language the 1st Psalm, impres- 
sively depicting the different character and end of the righteous 
and the wicked. 

Immediately after, to the astonishment and gratification of 
nearly every one of the vast assembly, the king, overcoming his 
diffidence, though so young and unaccustomed to such an exer- 
cise, stood before the congregation and said : " Epule kakou ; let 
us pray ;" then with dignity, clearness, and appropriateness of 
diction, voice, and manner, addressed the throne of grace. He 
offered unto God thanksgiving for his merciful kindness, tendered 
to him not only this house of worship, but the kingdom also. He 
acknowledged his own sinfulness and that of the nation ; 
besought pardon, sanctification, guidance, and deliverance from 
evil, and implored blessings on the chiefs and people, the mis- 
sionaries, foreign residents, and visitors, and ascribed to God 
"the kingdom, power, and glory." 

Never, perhaps, did Washington exhibit more of the true dig- 
nity of the Patriarch of America, than when America's young 
armies were in distress and doubt, and their leader said, nearly in 
the language of inspiration, and with great emphasis, " Who 
will go forth with our armies'? — Wilt not thou, God V' Never, 
I am persuaded, had any Hawaiian king, in any circumstances or 
event, appeared more dignified than this young prince, sur- 
rounded by chieftains, the aged, middle aged, and young, mis- 
sionaries and foreigners, and thousands of the people — thus lead- 
ing their devotion, and in the most solemn, public, and forcible 
manner, acknowledging Jehovah to be his King and Savior. 
No candid, intelligent spectator, who could appreciate the differ- 
ence between the heathen and Christian state of a nation, could 
have witnessed the scenes of that day without admiration at the 
progress which civilization and Christianity had made in nine 
years and three months from the landing of the pioneer mission- 
aries, and a readiness to exclaim, " Shall a nation be born in a 
day ?' 

This bright scene had scarcely passed away, and the first halle- 
lujas of the new temple ceased, when a different and anxious 
scene occurred. 

Rarely have we, for any single day, felt more deep solicitude to. 
save the young king from the power of the world's temptations, 
than on the fourth of July, the day succeeding the happy dedi- 
cation, when the birth of American Independence was cele- 
brated by a festival among foreigners which, patriotic as we were, 
we could have wished for that time had been on the other side of 
the great waters, lest the excitement of the hilarity, the roar of 
cannon, the sparkling wine moving itself and giving its color in 



CELEBRATION OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE. 347 

the cup, and the flatteries and solicitations of those who loved 
such things, would entirely overcome his youthful resolutions to 
maintain sobriety and dignity, or lead him to dishonor the cause 
he had so well advocated the preceding day. But through the 
favor of Providence we received his young majesty as our guest, 
during the evening, who appeared in an affable and decorous man- 
ner, as though m the house of his parents. After supper he 
joined us very pleasantly with his good bass voice in singing. In 
this art he and his sister had made as good attainments, perhaps, 
as any of the natives at that period ; an art of no small impor- 
tance in the work of reform. 

Though there was some evidence of childlike sincerity and 
princely honor in the king, in his transactions at the dedicatory 
service, yet we could not feel less solicitude lest, exposed as he 
was to influence exerted by ignorant, or artful, evil-minded men, 
who would be glad, for their own sake, to hold him back from 
the duties of piety, he should, after all, be drawn irrecoverably 
into the ruinous follies of the world, and lost to himself, his friends 
and teachers, and the nation. Still we had occasion to rejoice 
at the important step which he took at the dedication ; for such 
acknowledgment of the Christians' God, though neither the faith 
nor the practice of any chief or subordinate subject was supposed 
to be constrained by it, nor any union between church and state im- 
plied in it, was rational and commendable: and it was natural 
for the friends of religion to avail themselves of it, as they would 
in the United States of an appointment and recommendation of 
fasting and prayer, or thanksgiving to Almighty God. Any 
magistrate, whether a member of the church or not, making such 
an appointment, is supposed to express the wish of a Christian 
government, and the good people of the commonwealth feel it a 
pleasure to comply. 

It was highly gratifying to see Kaahumanu, in a public manner, 
the next day, take a very kind notice of the dedication service— 
the dedication of the house and the dedication of the kingdom, to 
God, and of the king's recommending obedience to his word, 
bhe confirmed it, and " wished all within the bounds of the king- 
dom to give good heed to the king's word, and walk circumspectly, 
in peace and righteousness." In her great modesty, and in her 
maternal love, she rejoiced to have the youthful heir to the throne 
express, in his own person, the voice of the nation, or of the head 
of the nation Her piety, sincerity, disinterestedness, acquaint- 
ance with the Scriptures, knowledge of human nature, and general 
sagacity and experience, gave her a moral power which her 
young son could not yet wield; and with the array of moral 
and religious teachers whom she cheered on in their work she 
applied throughout the realm the power of moral suasion to ffood 
purpose, as the world could testify. It was God's hand moving 
the nation, by his own divinely appointed means. He gave the 
victory, and let him have the glory. 5 



348 FIRST SABBATH SERVICE IN THE NEW CHURCH. 

The following day, the first Sabbath after the dedication, a 
great concourse joyfully assembled again in the new, and to us 
and them, beautiful house of God, though its architecture and 
external decorations would hardly distinguish it from a grass 
thatched shed for canoes, except by its length, the number of 
windows and doors, and the glass over the four principal doors 
at the two ends. Twelve hopeful converts were baptized into the 
name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and fourteen other 
hopeful converts stood up before the congregation of worshippers, 
after they had been carefully examined by the church, and, at 
their earnest request, were publicly announced as candidates for 
admission, and who were subsequently received. 

Among the multitude who, at that period, came to us confessing 
their sins, asking instruction in the way of salvation, and pro- 
posing to give themselves to God as his servants, there were at 
Honolulu about five hundred registered as members of a meeting 
of inquiry who met from week to week, and who were taught and 
expected to attend to Christian duties, and to take the Word of God 
as their guide. To these and to the Church, and to all, the ordi- 
nances of baptism and the Lord's Supper, the receiving and pro- 
pounding for admission to the church, those who, in that place of 
temptation and danger, appeared to be taking their stand on the 
Lord's side, prepared to exert a Christian influence on the com- 
munity, were matters of interest and moment such as had rarely 
been seen in those islands, and such as few expected to see so 
soon after the offers of the Gospel were first made there, and such 
as evinced the agency of the Spirit of God. With what joyful- 
ness and courage did we, under these smiles, address ourselves 
anew to our work to rear the spiritual temple which there con- 
tinues to rise in increasing beauty and strength ! 

Soon after the completion of the large church at Honolulu in 
the summer of 1829, the illness of Lydia Namahana, the wife of 
Gideon Laanui, and youngest sister of Kaahumanu, became 
alarming. 

She had been regarded as a pillar among the consistent mem- 
bers of the church at Honolulu, and was esteemed and loved by 
many. As her symptoms became alarming, her compeers gathered 
around her according to their custom. 

Kaahumanu addressed a note to her pastor, at the distance of 
four or five miles, to hasten to her. He came with his wife. It 
was evening. The bright shining of a pleasant moon, and the 
mournful silence that prevailed as we passed the courts of the 
residences of several chiefs towards the habitation of this honor- 
able woman, were adapted to prepare our thoughts for the inter- 
view. As we entered, we heard the voice of Kekauluohi in a 
clear and tender manner addressing the assembled group that sat 
in solemn silence around the couch of their languishing friend. 
Among them were her two sisters, Kaahumanu, and Hoapili Wa- 
hine j her deeply afflicted husband, Laanui, Kinau, her niece, 



DEATH AND FUNERAL OF NAMAHANA. 349 

and Kakuanaoa, Gov. Boki, and Liliha, several interested mem- 
bers of the church, and others. She heard my voice, and slowly 
extending her enfeebled hand, with apparent pleasure pro- 
nounced our names. In the circumstances of a pastor on whose 
preaching so interesting a convert from heathenism had so con- 
stantly attended, it was to me a privilege to lead her thoughts to the 
sources of trust and consolation, and to find evidence that with 
her mind undistracted, unclouded, unagitated, her soul implicitly 
trusted in God, and was relying on the grace of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, vouchsafed to sinners who receive his Gospel. After a 
precious season of prayer, bidding her farewell, we took leave. But 
a little after midnight, we were summoned again by a messenger, 
who reported her as about to depart. I hastened with others to 
the place. She had just expressed to Dr. Judd, in a whisper, 
her unabated confidence in Christ. The hand of death was upon 
her. The pulse in her once vigorous arm, that had warded off 
violence from the missionary's head, was now imperceptible. As 
the day faintly dawned, she said, " Hapai," which in the language 
of common business means elevate, lift up, but in that of devo- 
tion, means praise, exalt. It was her last audible breath, and 
she lifted up her eyes on the light of eternity, and her praises, 
we trust, before the throne. A note of wailing from the nume- 
rous company around burst forth for a moment, bringing the 
accents to the ear, " Alas, our friend is gone !" It soon died 
away, and the voice of solemn prayer succeeded, and order and 
solemnity prevailed. 

On the Sabbath, her funeral was attended by great numbers 
who respected her. The procession moved from the house to 
the church. The remains were followed by the husband and two 
sisters, the king, Auhea and Kinau, Kekuanaoa and Kanaina, 
Boki and Lihiha, all in deep mourning. Then followed, two and 
two, the native members of the church to which she belonged ; 
then the members of the mission family, twelve in number ; then 
near five times that number of foreign residents ; after them, a 
great company of natives. 

The theme of the funeral discourse was the language of 
Simeon, " Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace 
according to thy word, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation," 
and was supposed capable of being appropriately applied to her 
case. The ode entitled the Dying Christian was sung in the 
vernacular tongue, in which the heart-stirring language of tri- 
umph occurs : 

u Hark, they whisper, angels say, 
1 Sister spirit, come away.' 
Lend, lend your wings, I mount, I fly ; 
grave, where is thy victory ? 
O death, where is thy sting ?" 

She had seen and felt the darkness of heathenism. She had 
seen and hailed the dawn of Christianity on her country. She 



350 HONOLULU MEMORIAL ON THE SHOOTING OF A COW. 

had counselled thousands of her countrywomen to follow it. 
Although we were sad, so soon to see her leave the work which 
she had begun, we had consolation not only in the divine govern- 
ment, but in the evidence which we had that God had displayed 
his grace and glory in her conversion, and that in company with 
those who, with ever-admiring gratitude, ascribe their salvation 
solely to the bleeding Lamb of God, the praise of that grace and 
glory would be her employment for eternity. 

Honolulu, a town of dingy habitations, having a population of 
some five or six thousand, a harbor frequented by a hundred foreign 
ships a year, besides the vessels owned there, and a dusty plain 
on the east, and a well watered and cultivated valley on the 
north and north-west, and a sprinkling of exotics, restive in its 
warm temperature, has long been familiar with demonstrations of 
puerile excitement and folly, even in the full grown — and some- 
times among foreign officials. 

An article in the Missionary Herald at Boston, or the fall of a 
cow in a field of Oahu, could easily throw the foreign community 
into a ferment. Sometimes the ludicrous, the malicious, and the 
pitiable, on the part of foreigners, and the promptness and tact 
of the inexperienced native government to turn their noise and 
madness to good account, were singularly mingled. This was 
observable on the occasion of the shooting of a cow claimed by 
a resident, who, though his own cattle were accustomed to 
feed among the plantations of the natives, allowed his servants 
to kill such animals as intruded into his enclosure, especially 
dogs. To which of certain officials the wounded animal most 
particularly pertained, it was not easy to tell. They both 
mounted, and hastened to the place of blood, and pistol in hand, 
seized a native, a neighbor of ours, who they pretended had 
" wantonly shot a cow on the common," pinioned his arms, put 
a halter on his neck, mounted their horses, and in triumph made 
him rim after them. Being nearly exhausted, he fell, and was 
dragged and injured by them, then cut loose by a native, S. J. 
Mills. Had he been a pirate or a murderer, such wanton and 
revengeful barbarity in arresting him unresisting, and torturing 
him, would not have been warranted in any country, civilized or 
savage. Had the chiefs put their hands upon a worshipper of 
images in the same manner, these very men would have trum- 
peted the crime the world over. He never fully recovered from, 
the injury inflicted on him by cruel foreign hands. 

Immediately Mr. Charlton, in conjunction with the other Eng- 
lish residents, memorialized the government on the outrage against 
the cow, pretending that their property and their lives were in 
jeopardy, and inferring that if natives dared to shoot a cow of a 
foreigner, they might shoot the foreigners too ; they therefore 
begged protection for their lives and property, and Mr. C, in 
presenting the memorial, urged " an immediate answer, that he 
might send it to his Britannic Majesty's Secretary of State." 



EDICT IN FAVOR OF GOOD MORALS. 351 

When partially civilized men are sent to barbarous countries to 
get their own manners mended, it is interesting to see how they are 
sometimes taught by semi-civilized chieftains. It was interesting 
to-see also how the inexperienced Hawaiians managed to furnish 
a document, though imperfect, yet suitable for the consul to for- 
ward to his government, if he chose to do it ; but still more so 
to see them seize on this occasion to fix rules for natives and 
foreigners of all grades on their shores. 

^ They quickly issued the following edict, offering the protec- 
tion of law, and showing what was forbidden and what required 
in respect to all, both native and foreign. They had no secretary 
of state, no prime minister to be intrusted with the reply. Still 
they drew up several articles with great explicitness, and to the 
point. No pistols, chains, scourges, or daggers appear, yet, con- 
sidering the circumstances (embracing the time-serving policy of 
Boki, and the deep interest the two officials had in the result), 
there is a singular combination of the suaviter in modo and forti- 
ter in re, and while with smooth words it shows the absurdity of 
the memorialists, it keenly rebukes the violence of two foreigners 
upon a native who deserved no violence at their hands for de- 
fending the plantation. The edict was signed by Kauikeaouli, 
and printed by the mission for the government. 

Oahu, October 7th, 1829. 

" I. This is my decision for you. We assent to the request of the 
English residents ; we grant the protection of the laws ; that is the sum 
of your petition. 

This, therefore, is my proclamation, which I make known to you, 
all people from foreign countries : — The laws of my country prohibit 
murder, theft, adultery, prostitution, retailing ardent spirits at houses 
for selling spirits, amusements on the Sabbath day, gambling and bet- 
ting on the Sabbath day, and at all times. If any man shall transgress 
any of these laws he is liable to the penalty ; the same for every for- 
eigner, and for the people of these islands — whoever shall violate these 
laws shall be punished. 

" This also I make known— The law of the great Gj^d of Heaven, 
that is the great thing by which we shall promote peace, let all men 
who remain here, obey it. 

' Christian marriage is proper for men and women. But if a 
woman regard a man as her only husband, and the man regard the 
woman as his only wife, they are legally husband and wife : but if the 
parties a^e not married, nor regard themselves as husband and wife, 
let them be forthwith entirely separate. 

" II. This is also our decision, which I now declare to you : — We 
have seen your wickedness here before. You did not warn us that your 
door-yards and enclosed plantations were tabu, before the time when 
our animals went into your inclosures ; you unhesitatingly killed our 
animals. But we warned you of the tabu of our plantations, before 
the time when the animals came into them, even yours ; and then it 
was told again to you that have cattle ; but for some days past we have 



352 VISIT OF THE VINCENNES. 

known your cattle to come in to eat up what we have planted ; on that 
account some of your cattle are dead. 

6i This, then, is the way to obtain justice : — If you judged the man 
guilty, you are not forthwith to punish ; wait till we have a consulta- 
tion first ; then, if we judged him guilty, we would have given you 
damages ; but no, you rashly and suddenly injured the man ; that is 
one of the crimes of two of you. And we state to you all, that the 
wounding of a beast is by no means equal to the wounding of a man, 
inasmuch as man is chief over all the beasts. 

"This is our communication to you all; ye parents from the 
countries whence originate the winds :* have compassion on a nation 
of little children, very small and young, who are yet in mental dark- 
ness, and help us to do right, and follow with us that which will be for 
the best good of this our country. 

" III. As to the recent death of the cow ; she died for breaking a 
tabu for the protection of the plantation. The place was also defend- 
ed by a fence, built by the owner of the plantation. Having secured 
his field by a fence, what remained to be done was the duty of the 
owners of the cattle, who were told by him who had charge of the 
plantation to bring home their cattle at evening. He did tell them 
so ; but they did not regard it ; and in the night they came in, but not 
by day. On that account the owner of the plantation hoped to re- 
cover damage ; for many were the cattle that were taken up before, but 
no damage was recovered for the crops they had devoured ; the owners 
pleaded them off without paying damage, therefore he to whom the crop 
belonged, determined that one of the cattle should die for destroying 
the crop ; for it had been said that if any of the cattle should come 
into the enclosure, devouring the crop, such cattle should be forfeited 
and become the property of the owner of the crop. Many have been 
seized, but they were begged off and given up again ; this has been done 
many times. Why then are you so quick to be angry ? For within 
the enclosure was the place where the cow was wounded, after which 
she made her way out. What then means your declaration that the 
cow was wantonly shot in the common ? The cow would not have been 
killed for simply grazing in the common pasture ; her feeding upon the 
cultivated crop was well known by those who had the care of the 
plantation." 

Scarcely had the chiefs issued this important edict, so necessary 
in reference to the general subject of Christian marriage, at the 
islands, as well as the quietude of the country, when they received 
in good time, very encouraging despatches from the United States' 
Government. 

These were sent by the sloop of war Vincennes, under the 
command of W. C. Bolton Finch, Esq. It was happy for the 
islands, that this pleasant embassy was arranged by statesmen so 

* This passage is ambiguous, but evidently solicits wise and mature counsels 
from men of countries to the north-east, whence come the trade winds, or figuratively, 
whence come their frequent commotions, alter the adoption of the Christian religion. 
It was the thought of Kaahumanu, and widely different from what might once have 
issued from her insulted majesty. Her forbearance was very great towards foreigners, 
and especially those employed by high powers. 



A SABBATH AT HILO IN 1829. 353 

friendly to the principles of liberty, justice, learning, morality and 
rel lgl on as the Honorable J. (£' J A dams and S^L Southard 
Among the respectable officers of the ship, the chiefs and mis 
sionar.es were graced to find the chaplaincy filled by their 

amol t eV ' C - S - St6Wart ' Wh ° ha *> for a time > ^oZ 
among them as a missionary. 

^d T1 l«9 V Q inCe Tr% m ^ e l he islandSj and P ut in at Hilo > October 
dd, 1829. The Sabbath scene of the day following was im 
pressive, of which Mr. S. says :— J g 

thl\l U nU m " ltitu ^ ere see " ga^ering from various directions, that 

Se ^tlXlZ'f ^ Cr ° WdS ° f , pe °P le " ' What cro ^ds of peo- 
pie ! was heard from the quarter-deck to the forecastle. 

' Like mountain torrents pouring to the main 
From every glen a living stream came forth' 
b rom every hill in crowds they hastened down 
1 o worship Him who deigns in humble fane, 
On wildest shore, to meet the upright in heart. 

1 Numbers dwell remote, 
And first, must traverse many a weary mile 
To reach the altar of the God they love.' " 
Attending public worship on the Sabbath at Hilo, he says : 
" I can scarce describe the emotions experienced in dancing an eve 
over the immense number, seated so thickly on the matted floor as to 

sTuTr f^ J Th e e TZ °' ^ T5 1 * » «» ° f ™* *« 9000 
square teet I he sight was most striking, and soon became not „„,„ 

to myself, but to some of my fellow offices, deeply tfeS I ha £ 

gazed on many worshipping assemblies, and ofevery varifty of cnl 

racter but it was left for a worshipping assembly atHik, The" 

most obscure corner of these islands, to excfte fhe liveliest emotions'ete 

experienced and leave the deepest impressions of the extent and ™ 

speakable riches of the Gospel which I have ever known femotfons and 

o7th e e S Wn^r 1 p d , SImply fr ° m an ° Cular demonstration of the power 
of the Word of God on untutored men, which is without a oaraFwTn 
existing events, if not in the records of history. P ^ m 

,w *i o Pt -. °l *K lmpression arose from the irresistible conviction 

swfc= asats-s tJxS£a$ 

as a set of rude, licentious, and wild pagans, did more to rive, til 
oonv.ot.on of the Divine origin of the M and of the holy influences 



354 RECEPTION OF CAPT. FINCH AND HIS OFFICERS. 

by which it is accompanied to the hearts of men, than all the argu- 
ments, apologies, and defences of Christianity I ever read. 

" Though the latest established, and long being far behind others 
in success°and interest, this station bids fair now to be not a whit 
behind the very chiefest in its moral and religious achievements." 

An accomplished scholar and gentleman, accustomed with the 
eye of a limner, rapidly to trace every line of beauty visible, and 
to notice the smallest as well as the greatest particulars which 
could give interest to his descriptions, and having a facility in 
grouping the objects of his attention, and throwing his own ar- 
dent feelings upon the canvas, Mr. S. made his delineations of 
Hawaiian scenes so graphic, glowing, and beautiful, that the 
reader, following him with interest and pleasure, is often led to 
apprehend that, a less masterly pencil would, in presenting the 
same matters of fact, have given a less elegant drapery, and a 
greater sombreness to the scenes and scenery of the Sandwich 
Islands. The dawning and rising light may have a mellowness 
more attractive even than the beams of the vertical sun. And 
yet has the grace of God exceeded those descriptions, and carried 
those anticipated " achievements " beyond the almost visionary 
anticipations of this writer, on witnessing the ordinary scenes of 
a Hawaiian Sabbath, and hearing of the thousands who sought 
instruction in schools, and the hundreds, who every week visited 
the house of the missionary, within ten years of the first sound of 
salvation on those shores. 

When we consider the feeble manner in which our mission had 
sustained the direct labors of that station for a short period of 
only five years, and the greatness of the numbers who were will- 
ing to be taught the doctrines and duties of Christianity, their 
careful observance of the Sabbath, their attachment to the mis- 
sionary and his wife, and their disposition to inquire what they 
must do to be saved, how can we for a moment doubt, that the 
Lord who chooses frail earthen vessels for his service in the Gospel, 
had kindly owned and greatly blessed the missionary labors which 
had been performed there? That God was accomplishing his 
wonders there, at that period, was the general opinion of our mis- 
sion, as well as of Mr. S. and his fellow officers. 

The Vincennes reached Oahu on the 13th of October, and 
anchored in the roadstead, and at sunrise, on the 14th, fired a 
signal gun for the pilot and boats of the shipping in port, by 
whose aid she was towed into the harbor, in the calm of the 
morning, and snugly moored in a pleasant berth. At 12 o'clock 
she fired twenty-one guns, the established national salute here, 
which were returned from the forts. The Kamehameha, in the 
centre of the fort, fired a salute of twenty-one guns, which was 
returned by the Vincennes, making in all eighty-four guns, whose 
bellowings had echoed far and wide in little more than twenty 
minutes. The captain and officers landed near the American 
Consuls— were introduced to gentlemen residents— formed a 



DESPATCH FROM THE UNITED STATES. 355 

procession led by the captain, with the consuls on either side 
passed through the village to the grounds of the royal residence 
m the rear of the village, towards Punchbowl Hill. The house 
of the young king was a fine, spacious, thatched building of pe- 
culiarly nice Hawaiian workmanship, having decent windows, and 
doors with side lights, decorated with crimson drapery, floored 
with stone and mortar, and carpeted with neat, variegated Niihau 
mats, and furnished with tables, chairs, mirrors, etc., an appropri- 
ate and delightful reception room of the queen regent and her 
son. to 

As the party came to the gateway of the neat palisade enclo- 
sure, the royal guards, dressed in uniform, presented arms in 
military style Kekuanaoa, afterwards Governor of Oahu, in a 
Major General's suit, met Captain Finch, and politely conducted 
him into the presence of the king and chiefs, by whom he and 
his officers being introduced by J. C. Jones, Esq., the American 
commercial agent, were very courteously received. ' Capt. Finch 
in a neat and appropriate address, which was translated, made 
known the object of his visit, and presented the document from 
our government, which he read and handed over, and which was 
immediately made intelligible by a translation. ' The good old 
queen Kaahumanu was highly gratified with the condescension, 
friendship, congratulation, and encouraging counsel exhibited 
and her gratitude and joy were indicated by smiles and silent 
tears before the reading of the acceptable document was through ; 
and the youthful king, just in his teens, promptly pronounced it 

Maikai no, excellent indeed ;» other chiefs responded in simi- 
lar terms, with manifest tokens of high satisfaction. 

Both they and their warmest friends had occasion to rejoice at 
the expressions of kindness and wisdom, in the language of a 
great nation, from which the Gospel of light and life, and the 
incipient blessings of civilization had been sent to them, by volun- 
teers in the missionary cause, and now so distinctly approved and 
supported by the executive of our government 

Difficult as it might be to wield executive influence precisely 
right as to manner and measure, for reasons already mentioned, 

£plf W^ T kG ° bV1 ° US ' the terms of tf > e document 
itself and the subsequent progress and prosperity of that youno- 

perio'd g Pe ° P V ltS ada P tedness t0 theirwants at that 

"To Kamehameha, King of the Sandwich Islands: 

" ft! Be P% l ™™t of the United States of America. 
City of Washington, 20th January, A. D., 1829 

TTniL^Qw a PP r ° bation and direct ^ of the President of the 

C \t w- r ' l a n ddrGSS yC £ this letter ! and send & by the hands of 
Captain William Compton Bolton Finch, an officer in our navy com 

vT fro g m the p 1P '°d f "T V r Dne \ Ca P tain Finch "* "earslo" 
you, from the President, certain small tokens of regard for yourself 



356 CONFIRMATION OF THE RIGHT TO RESTRAIN ALIENS. 

and the chiefs who are near to you, and is commanded to express to 
you in his name, the anxious desire which he feels for your prosperity 
and advancement in the arts of civilized life, and for the cultivation 
of harmony and good will between your nation and the people of the 
United States. He has heard with interest and admiration of the 
rapid progress which has been made by your people in acquiring a 
knowledge of letters and the true religion — the religion of the Chris- 
tian's Bible. These are the best, and the only means, by which the 
prosperity and happiness of nations can be advanced and continued, 
and the President, and all men, everywhere, who wish well to your- 
self and your people, earnestly hope that you will continue to cultivate 
them, and to protect and encourage those by whom they are brought to 

you. 

" The President also anxiously hopes that peace, and kindness, and 
justice, will prevail between your people and those citizens of the 
United States who visit your islands; and that the regulations of 
your government will be such as to enforce them upon all. 

"Our citizens, who violate your laws, or interfere with your regula- 
tions, violate at the same time their duty to their own government and 
country, and merit censure and punishment. We have heard with pain 
that this has sometimes been the case ; and we have sought to know 
and to punish those who are guilty. Captain Finch is commanded 
diligently to inquire into the conduct of our citizens whom he may find 
at the islands ; and as far as he has the authority, to insure proper 
conduct and deportment from them. 

" The President hopes, however, that there are very few who so act 
as to deserve censure or punishment ; and for all others, he solicits the 
kindness and protection of your government, that their interests may 
be promoted, and every facility be given to them in the transaction of 
their business. Among others, he bespeaks your favor to those who 
have taken up their residence with you, to promote the cause of 
religion and learning in your islands. He does not doubt that their 
motives are pure, and their objects most friendly to the happiness of 
your people ; and that they will so conduct themselves, as to merit the 
protecting kindness of your government. One of their number, the 
Rev. C. S. Stewart, who resided for some time with you, has received 
the favor of his government in an appointment to an office of religion 
in our navy, and will visit you in company with Capt. Finch. 

u The President salutes you with respect, and wishes you peace, hap- 
piness, and prosperity. 

" Sam'l L. Southard, 
11 Secretary of the Navy." 

It was long a question of interest whether the rulers of the 
Sandwich or Society Islands had a right to make laws and en- 
force them in respect to foreigners, sojourning among them, or fre- 
quenting their shores. The apprehension that want of sufficient 
information, or impartiality, or integrity, or of a disposition suffi- 
ciently favorable to foreigners, would expose them to severity, led 
some of the residents and transient visitors to exert their influence 
against the exercise of a right, by the rulers of those countries, 
which is conceded to independent nations, to protect themselves 



REPORT OF MR. JONES. 357 

by enacting and enforcing laws which shall extend to aliens, for- 
eign visitors, or sojourners as well as naturalized subjects. 

The document from our government confirmed the chiefs of the 
bandwich Islands, in the opinion that they had a just right to 
make regulations to be enforced « on all," to secure " peace and 
justice,' 5 and maintained that « American citizens who violate 
their laws, violate, at the same time, their duty to their own gov 
eminent and country." It is obviously the duty of the citizens and 
subjects of any government or country to show a proper deference 
to the laws and the rulers of another country, while within their 
territory or jurisdiction. For a foreigner to show ill will, insult or 
maltreatment to the rulers of the Sandwich Islands, by trampling 
on their laws or injuring their subjects, male or female, would be 
casting dishonor on the government whose protection such for- 
eigner might claim, and, at the same time, expose himself justly 
to the penalty of Hawaiian law. Otherwise, .any pirate or 
buccaneer may, at any time, set them at defiance, and any sub 
jects or citizens of other countries on arriving there, may, with 
impunity, commit any depredations which they may think would 
be for their pleasure or advantage. This being admitted what 
an awful pandemonium might be expected there ! The obvious 
truth was simply re-affirmed that any subjects or citizens there are 
bound to respect the authorities and yield to their laws and if 
they violate them, "deserve censure and punishment." 

Neither the Secretary of our navy, nor the rulers of the coun- 
try, nor Capt. Finch and his party, nor the propagators of the 
Gospel, were singular in their apprehension that a lamentable 
degree of looseness or indecision prevailed on this subject while 
men were not wanting who were ready to avail themselves of 
the opportunity, thus afforded them, of working mischief with 
greediness. The advice of Capt. F. and Mr.Stribling was useful. 
1 he official statement of the American commercial agent to Capt 
Finch, contains the following remarkable and forcible passage' 
which goes far to corroborate the fears of the President and Secretary' 
and to confirm the statements of the missionaries, in a manner 
which many who visited the islands in those days will know 
how to understand and appreciate. He says : 

1 Since [during] my residence on these islands as an officer of 
government, I have repeatedly, in the discharge of my official duties 
felt the want of protection and aid from the power of my government I 
have been compelled to see the guilty escape with impunity, the inno- 
cent suffer without a cause, the interests of my countrymen abused • 
vessels compelled to abandon the objects of their voyage in consequence 
of desertion and mutiny ; and men who might be made useful to 
society suffered to prowl among the different islands, a disgrace to 
themselves and their country, and an injury to others whom they are 
corrupting and encouraging to do wrong." 

This tells a large part of the whole story, from which it is easy 
to infer the need, not only of the counteracting influences of mis- 



358 CAPT. BEECHEY, MR. JONES, AND THE MISSION. 

sionary agency, but of the strong arm of wholesome law, either 
Hawaiian, or American, or European, to restrain men who are " a 
disgrace to themselves and their country, injuring and corrupt- 
ing others, and encouraging them to do wrong." 

The President of the United States, in his sagacity, encourages 
the king to patronize the inculcation of the " true religion, the 
religion of the Christian's Bible," and to enforce such regulations 
as shall prevent the mischief, here so plainly admitted and so 
loudly deplored by the commercial agent, and to secure " peace, 
kindness, and justice." 

What greater source of " injury to others " than the sale and 
use of intoxicating liquors, and what more indispensable regula- 
tions than such as would diminish or prevent intemperance, and 
licentiousness, and the profanation of the Sabbath 1 

Captain Beechey's notes deserve to be compared with one of 
Mr. Jones's. The American whaling vessels annually cruising 
off the coast of Japan, and generally procuring refreshments at 
the Sandwich Islands, were estimated with their cargoes at 
$4,000,000. Capt. Beechey, doubtless, in writing for the public 
about the Sandwich Islands, was desirous to give useful informa- 
tion ; but having assured the public that fruitful fields were turned 
by missionary influence into barren sand, and that the king (the 
queen, Mr. Jones thought, would have been nearer right) had 
from poverty applied to Mr. Jones for a piece of bread, he must 
have been surprised if his eye ever fell on the official report of 
Mr. Jones, w T ho so soon after said of the hundred annual Ameri- 
can ships (to say nothing of the English), " A large majority 
resort to these islands, certain here to obtain anything of which 
they may be in want." The Sandwich Islanders have often 
found it difficult to find a fair market for the fresh supplies which 
they have wished to sell from that period onward. 

Before dismissing the subject of the document from the U. S. 
government, the joint views of the mission at the time respecting 
the readiness of the nation to receive it and profit by it, as ex- 
pressed in a single paragraph addressed to Capt. F., may be cited, 
partly for the purpose of comparing them with the present general 
voice of political and commercial men in America, England, and 
France, 

u Are not the people indeed prepared for such expressions of friend- 
ship and good will as the President has been pleased to make to them? 
Are they not prepared to have their just rights acknowledged by so 
high a power as America ? Are not the rulers here prepared to be 
encouraged to adopt salutary regulations for the promotion of order, 
justice, and peace, in their own undisputed territories ? If we admit 
for a moment that they are not yet prepared to act with decision and 
discretion on all the points recommended for their consideration, what 
better means could have been devised than that communication from 
our government to raise them to the very condition to which that 
letter supposes them to have advanced ? But we have good reason to 



LETTER OF THE KING TO PRESIDENT ADAMS. 359 

believethat they are prepared for just such high-toned advice ; such 
professions of friendship ; such acknowledgments of rights ;' such 
congratulation for the rising prosperity of the people; such just 
reprehension of every wanton abuse of their rights, or violation of 
law and justice by foreign residents, as that well-advised letter con- 
tains. We, therefore, heartily rejoice that the young king and his 
counsellors have, from so high and respectable a source, received such 
encouragement to take the dignified stand they ought to take, and 
which they are able to take among the nations ; such encouragement 
to go forward in promoting learning and virtue, giving protection and 
aid to every lawful and laudable pursuit, and of becoming, in fact 
what rulers ought to be— a terror to evil-doers, and a praise to them that 
do well." 

The king's letter to the President will show how such counsel 
was regarded by him. 

" Island of Hawaii, Nov. 23, 1829. 

" Best affection to you, the Chief Magistrate of America. This is 
my sentiment for you ; I have joy and gratitude towards you on account 
of your kind regard for me. I now know the excellence of your com- 
municating to me that which is right and true. I approve with ad- 
miration the justness and faultlessness of your word. 

; I now believe that your thoughts and ours are alike, both those 
countries and these countries, and all large countries. We are the 
children— the little islands far off in this tropical climate. 

" We have recently had an interview with Captain Finch, with joy- 
fulness, and with sentiments of kindness and pleasure towards him I 
do now hope there will be a perfect agreement between you and us— 
as to the rights and duties of both of our governments-that the peace 
now subsisting between us may be perpetual, and the seat of our pros- 
perity may be broad, and our union of heart in things that are right 
such that the highways of the ocean may not diverge, because there is 
a oneness of sentiment in our hearts, with those distant countries, these 
islands, and all lands May our abiding by justice triumphantly pre- 
vail, that all those who come hither maybe correct in deportment, and 
all who go thither from this country. 

"This is my desire, that you and we may be of the same mind 
buch too, is my hope, that we may pursue the same course, that we 
may flourish and that true prosperity may rest perpetually on all the 
nations of the world in which we dwell. 

"Look ye on us with charity; we have formerly been extremelv 
dark-minded, and ignorant of the usages of enlightened countries 

Yo U> are the source of intelligence and light. This is the origin 
of our minds being a little enlightened— the arrival here of the Word 
of God. This is the foundation of a little mental improvement which 
we have recently made, that we come to know a little of what is right 
and of the customs of civilized nations. On this account do we 
greatly rejoice at the present time. 

' I give you thanks, too, for bestowing kindly on me the globes and 
the map of your country, to be a means of mental improvement for 
me \ a ™ also fo r y°« r , oth 5 presents to my friends, who rejoice with 
me in the reception of the favors which you have granted them 



360 CIVILITIES OF HAWAIIAN CHIEFS AND CAPT. FINCH. 

u Long life to you in this world, and lasting blessedness to you and 
us in the world to come. 

" KAUIKEAOULI KAMEHAMEHA III." 

Several very interesting interviews occurred, in which the cap- 
tain and officers of the Vincennes were brought into social inter- 
course with the rulers, the missionaries, and the residents, afford- 
ing them opportunities of marking the advancing state of society, 
at Honolulu, Lahaina, and Kaawaloa. On one occasion they 
were received at my house, at another, at Messrs. Clark and Rug- 
gles' ; at another, at Mr. Richards' ; at another, by Gov. Boki, at 
Nuuanu, near the Alpine pass to Koolau ; at another, at the royal 
palace ; which were returned by a levee on board the Vincennes. 

The supper, at the palace, is perhaps worthy to be more par- 
ticularly mentioned, as indicative of the national advancement at 
that period. The king sent out his neatly written billets to Capt. 
F. and his officers, to missionaries, and respectable residents, 
inviting them to sup with him at 7 o'clock. The company, includ- 
ing the chiefs, assembled about 8 o'clock, at the king's neat, 
newly-thatched, well-lighted palace. Its crimson damask win- 
dow curtains, beautiful Niihau carpets, the long table well laid 
with china, glass, &c, and well supplied with substantiate and 
luxuries, and the order and decency which appeared, made the 
rude structure exhibit an air of civilization. At about 9 o'clock, 
the large and respectable company were seated at table, with the 
band of the Vincennes stationed at the door ; and with the excep- 
tion of the provision and offer of wine, which, in his wiser days, 
the king would have omitted, the whole entertainment was truly 
commendable, and the guests were highly gratified. 

Capt. Finch courteously conveyed the chieftains of Maui and 
Hawaii back to their homes, on board the Vincennes, and at the 
same time gave the king and his suite the honor and pleasure of 
a delightful trip to Lahaina and Kaawaloa. 

The young princess Nahienaena, and Hoapili, governor of 
Maui, were disembarked at the former place, and J. Adams Kua- 
kini, governor of Hawaii, and Naihe and Kapiolani, at the 
latter. 

At the neat and well-furnished thatched house of Naihe and 
Kapiolani, the distinguished nobles of the place, the gentlemen 
of the Vincennes, and others of the party, were received with 
great hospitality and civility. The refined, amiable, Christian, 
and matronly deportment of this Hawaiian convert, Kapiolani, 
for several days, filled the strangers with admiration at the ad- 
vancement she had made in civilization and Christian courtesy, 
from the disgusting state of heathenism in which she had lived 
a few years before. 

The Vincennes restored the young king and his sister, and the 
Oahu chiefs, to their homes, and departed, leaving a good impres- 
sion. The intercourse of the two governments, on this occasion. 



FATAL EXPEDITION OF BOKI TO THE SOUTH SEAS. 361 

was interesting, and the report of it, honorable to both. It was 
the means of bringing the Hawaiian islands, their rulers and 
people, and incipient improvement, pleasantly and conspicuously 
before large classes of Christian, literary, commercial, and 
political men, and, like the visit of Lord Byron, tended to give 
consequence to that feeble and long-neglected people. 

During the visit of the Vincennes, the assembled chiefs 
endeavored to sum up the national debts ; but Boki stated pub- 
licly that he had made no contracts for the king, but for himself 
and meant to pay his own contracts. An assessment was made 
on the different islands, for the payment of their reasonable 
shares. Boki found it difficult to meet the demand for Oahu's 
share of the national debt, and what was due from himself. His 
store and hotel, however lucrative they might have been to some 
of his English clerks, were probably a losing concern to himself. 
Being told that sandalwood was abundant at the New Hebri- 
des, he hastily formed a project which was to repair his fortunes 
and restore his fame, or consummate his ruin. 

An adventurer of little consideration having hinted to him that 
a great voyage might be made by getting the treasures of the Ere- 
mango forests, he was unwilling to give any weight to the objec- 
tions which his mercantile friends could suggest, because he ap- 
prehended they wished the first chance in the speculation. 

Supposing his success would depend much on his despatch and 
on the number of hands he could employ for cutting and carrying 
the wood, and for defence against the hostility of the inhabitants 
he collected his dependants, hastened his preparation, and fitted out 
two vessels, the Kamehameha and Becket. His preparation was 
partly made on the Sabbath, contrary to law, and from which many 
augured disaster to the enterprise. The king objected to Boki's 
going in person, even after he had gone on board to sail. Keku 
anaoa bore the message to him, and said, « The king has sent for 
you to quit the vessel and go on shore."" Boki declined. Ke- 
kuanaoa, very ready in such cases, reasoned with him ; then with 
a smiling face and tall manly athletic figure, approaching the gov- 
ernor, threw his muscular arms around him to prove his earnest 
ness to take him from the vessel, and said, " Come, go with me 
ashore.' « No," said the governor, struggling from his grasp ; 
111 never go ashore till one great chief is dead." "What 
great chief?" said Kekuanaoa, archly ; " you, or I, or Kaahu 
manu, or the king?" " Never, till one great chief is dead " he 
repeated — indicating disappointment or revenge. 

The expedition sailed Dec. 2d., 1829, a few days after the 
departure of the Vincennes, while the regent was at Kauai. The 
Kamehameha, commanded by Boki, had on board about two hun 
dred and fifty men, four-fifths being reckoned as soldiers, Hinau 
and James Kahuhu accompanying Boki. The Becket com- 
manded by Manuia, had on board ten foreigners, one hundred sol- 
diers, twenty native seamen, forty other men attached to Gover- 



362 LOSS OF THE KAMEHAMEHA AND RETURN OF THE BECKET. 

nor B., the captain's wife, and seven attendants, in all, one hun- 
dred and seventy-nine ; total, four hundred and twenty-nine. 

In the rapidity with which these two vessels and four hundred 
men were fitted off, Boki gave an unusual specimen of his energy, 
but it may have been the energy of desperation and not the 
promptness of the discharge of obvious duty. It was admitted by 
some who had encouraged his opposition to Kaahumanu, that his 
engagement in this wild enterprise was the effect of shame and 
disappointment. Most of those who accompanied him were op- 
posed to the claims of the Gospel. A few men of professed and 
probably sincere piety were urged and induced to embark with 
him, on being solemnly assured by him that he would pursue a 
just and honorable course. The departure of such a multitude 
on a voyage so difficult and hazardous, was, to many weeping 
wives, mothers, and sisters left, an affecting and final departure. 

The two vessels touched and refreshed at Rutuma, an island 
within eight or ten days' sail of the New Hebrides, their destina- 
tion. The Kamehameha remained four days, and proceeded first. 
The Becket remained some ten days, and taking on board forty- 
seven Rutumans followed, and reached Eremango, but Boki and 
his company could not be found. A mast was seen, which was 
conjectured to have belonged to the Kamehameha. From the 
quantity of powder on board her, the frequent and careless use of 
fire in smoking tobacco, the crowded and confused state of the 
vessel, she may have been blown up, or foundered, and her whole 
company of 250 men perished together in mid ocean. The 
Becket remained about a month at the island of Eremango or 
Nanapua; but Manuia and his party did not maintain a friendly 
understanding with the inhabitants, but got into collision with 
them, fired upon them, and treated them with severity. This 
was disapproved by Kapalau, his friend, a member of the church 
at Honolulu, who was with him. 

The company was speedily invaded by a mortal sickness, which 
carried off the captain and his kind monitor, and 180 more of 
their number, before they returned to Rutuma. There, twenty were 
left sick, and the Becket returned to Honolulu, August 3d, 1830, 
with only twelve natives and eight foreigners.* Thus ended this 
disastrous expedition, a total failure, involving the loss of more 
than 400 lives. But the hand of God was guarding the interests 
of the nation in a conspicuous and wonderful manner. The suc- 
cessful return of that whole company might have made strong a 
dangerous faction which seemed now to be greatly weakened. 

Previous to the departure of Boki and his company, there were 
indications that Adams, Governor of Hawaii, who had been in- 
structed nearly ten years, had come, at length, to admit the high 
claims of the Word of God. Up to the summer of 1829, though 

* A leading one among them, Capt. Sullivan, an Irish Catholic, is supposed to 
have been since lost at sea in attempting to convey priests and nuns from France to 
the islands. 



HOPEFUL CONVERSION OF KUAKINI. 363 

he had voluntarily aided the cause of instruction, the establish- 
ment of schools, the erection of churches, attendance on public 
worship, and the security of missionaries, he had never appeared 
to them to have his heart much interested in personal religion. 
It would seem difficult, if not beyond reasonable expectation, for 
a man of high rank, trained in heathenism, and habitually exposed 
to the influence of artful enemies of truth, the drinking habits and 
sceptical slang of foreigners, who maltreated both the English 
language and the Christian religion,— for a man who had some 
knowledge of the English, and daily took a little of the delete- 
rious stimulus which a distinguished revivalist used to consider 
fatal to conviction, for a man in middle age, whose giant heart had 
been confirmed in the love of sin, ever to break away, and feel 
deeply and right on the subject of personal religion. 
_ But, notwithstanding the adverse influence of habit, of heathen- 
ism, and of the wicked from civilized countries, which had lono- been 
felt by Adams, the missionaries at Kailua, the place of his resi- 
dence, Messrs. T. and B. were, in the summer of 1829, encouraged 
to say of him : " Among the number of those who had given 
pleasing evidence of a gracious change during the past year, is 
Kuakini, the Governor of Hawaii, who, from being indifferent, has 
become our warm friend, and from a besotted sceptic has become 
moral and devout. He discards his infidelity, and professes his full 
belief in the doctrines and precepts of Christianity, as his hope 
of salvation. At the close of a morning sermon, on the Sabbath 
he rose, and addressed his people in a pious and affectionate man- 
ner, exhorting them to turn from their sins and follies, and give 
themselves up to Christ. < As for myself,' said he, < I have re- 
solved to serve the Lord, and to seek fo- ±z salvation of my soul 
through Jesus Christ. As he has given himself up a sacrifice for 
our sins, so do ye present your bodies, a living sacrifice, hol Y , 
acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service. Let us ob- 
serve what the laws of God enjoin. If they say to us steal 
murder, commit adultery, then we will do it, but if otherwise let 
us beware, for he sees us every day, and will judge us according 
to our deeds.' " & 

Whatever he did in religion appeared to be unconstrained. He 
read the Bible with more constancy, we think, than is common for 
civil rulers. But being free, he thought, like many Christians in 
the world, that a temperate habitual or occasional glass and a 
careful attention to the increase of wealth, was quite allowable 
and consistent with a Christian profession. 

In the autumn of 1829 there was observable an increased atten 
tion to religious instruction, both public and private, and a general 
solemnity prevailing among the inhabitants of Kailua and 
neighboring places, on the western side of Hawaii, manifested b V 
the eagerness with which they listened to preaching, and by the 
increased numbers who thronged the sanctuary. On the 25th of 
October Gov. Adams, the only surviving brother of Kaahumanu 



364 RELIGIOUS INTEREST AND MORAL SOCIETIES AT KAILUA. 

and sixteen others, were added to the church at Kailua. About 
3000 persons were present and witnessed the solemn transaction, 
not as thousands do in civilized countries, as a matter of form or 
of curiosity, to be gazed at for the time, and then forgotten, but 
as a transaction implying duties and privileges which concerned 
them personally. It was a day of deep and solemn interest to 
different classes. The missionaries made this record : — 

" The Lord was evidently in the midst of them by the influences of 
his Spirit, subduing the hearts of sinners, sanctifying, strengthening, 
and cheering the souls of his people, and drawing thousands to con- 
sider their ways, so that for months the houses of the missionaries 
were thronged with inquirers after truth and salvation, who came often 
in companies from five or ten to one hundred, confessing sin, such as 
Paul charges on the heathen, and were instructed in the plainest 
duties and doctrines taught in God's Word. They acknowledged great 
ignorance, and said, ' We have been living in darkness, and in the 
shadow of death. We have come to be directed in the wav of light 
and eternal life. '» 

At this period, the moral and religious societies connected with 
that station embraced 2500 males, and 2600 females. It is worthy 
of remark, that the schools and other departments of missionary 
work on Hawaii, had been successfully advancing for about ten 
years ; three missionary stations had been occupied, and three 
churches gathered before the viceroy, Adams, united himself to 
the people of God, and while he had been indulging his scep- 
ticism as to the authenticity of the Bible. The same divine 
power which, through the Gospel, could subdue his haughty and 
worldly spirit, was competent, independent of civil commands or 
public sentiment, to subdue also the less independent and less 
exalted classes of the Hawaiians. 



CHAPTER XV. 

ELEVENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND SEVENTH OF KAAHUMANU — 

1830. 

Associations for social worship and improvement— Infanticide once frequent—Book 
for children-Tour round Oahu-Waimea chosen as a new field-Romish 
female teacher-Tour through the windward islands- Additions to the church at 
Lahaina-Arnval at Waimea-Splendid Rainbow- Visit of the chiefs at Waimea 
-Excursion of the king to Mauna Kea-Excursion and visit to the valley of 
Waipio-Visit to Hilo-The great volcano of Kilauea-Inland journey from the 
crater to Waimea-Pulpit for a new church at W.-Journey to Kaawaloa-Te ra ! 
pie in the wilderness— Arrival by night at Kuapehu. 

The outpouring of the Spirit of God upon the islands in 1824 
and 1825, and his continued favor which followed, brought hun 
dreds at first, and thousands at length, into praying circles or so- 
cieties, the meetings of which occurred weekly at the different 
™ ls f!J?Jf r y stations, or other places. About the commencement 
ol 1830, these associations at three of our stations, Honolulu 
Lahaina, and Kailua, embraced more than ten thousand men and 
women ; and at three other stations, Waimea on Kauai, Kaawaloa 
and Hilo, five thousand more, making the aggregate about 15 000 ? 
The men and the women met separately for several reasons :' one 
of which was, to give the females of the mission a full oppor 
tunity to make their appeals, to read the Scriptures, and con- 
veniently to give sisterly and maternal counsel to multitudes of 
their own sex, who must depend on them for much of the instruc 
tion and influence which in their peculiar circumstances they emi 
nently needed. Another reason was, to give better scope for the 
awakened native talent and zeal, both of the male and female 
portions of the community, to employ itself in the public exer 
cises of prayer and exhortation, and the details of religious 
experience, and to constitute a more perfect system of mutual 
watchfulness over the different members, and a more feasible 
mode of discipline Multitudes were, by these associations, 
brought under a good influence ; and their meetings conducted in 
a quiet and orderly manner facilitated the access of missionaries 
to numbers, and afforded good opportunities to inculcate upon 
them, with freedom, the doctrines and precepts of the Bible 
They professed to take the Word of God for their guide to desire 
to be instructed in its doctrines, to abstain from known immorali 
ties, and to pray for God's blessing on their inquiries and labors 



366 EXTENSIVE ASSOCIATIONS FOR MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT. 

These pledges, the mutual watchfulness, and weekly meetings, and 
the reading of the Scriptures, exhortations and prayers con- 
nected with them, were doubtless of great utility to multitudes 
brought within their influence ; withholding them from former and 
still existing vices, while they were not, by the terms of their en- 
gagement, exposed to the justly dreaded censures of the church, 
which must sometimes be given to disorderly members by the 
authority of Christ. 

If, in some cases, a connexion with these associations fostered 
the spirit of self-righteousness, like the practice of praying in 
the family, or attending public worship, receiving the ordinances, 
or signing a pledge of abstinence from intoxicating drinks or 
tobacco, in more enlightened countries, this evil, I am persuaded, 
resulted not so much from the nature of the duties enjoined, 
observed, or agreed to, as from the imperfection of human nature, 
always inclined to commend itself for the performance of any 
service proper in itself, or to substitute some form of religion, lax 
or rigid, in the place of holiness of heart and life. But the mis- 
sionaries being aware of this tendency, no greater, perhaps, in 
Hawaii than in Europe, took early pains to guard against its 
evils, both in respect to admissions to the associations for prayer 
and improvement, and to the ordinances of the house of God, and, 
at the same time, to secure the good that was attainable by both. 
Often were multitudes held back from uniting with the church on 
the ground that it could do them no good, unless they were truly 
converted, though they might think themselves to be the true 
disciples of Christ. And in some cases, a union with these 
voluntary associations was discountenanced, because of its sup- 
posed tendency to make the members think more highly of them- 
selves than they ought to think, though the exclusion of those 
who truly desired to enter, deprived them of some advantages, 
and exposed them with less guards to some prevailing evils. 

These associations, which had different pledges or tests of 
membership, extending through the islands, were not all managed 
alike. In some places they assumed much the form of a Chris- 
tian school, or a class of catechumens ; and in others that of a 
Christian worshipping assembly, associated on terms which forbade 
immorality, and required of every member attention to religious 
instruction, prayer, temperance, and the observance of the Sab- 
bath. Some of the meetings were conducted chiefly by mission- 
aries, and others by natives. 

At the station of Honolulu, the male association having com- 
menced with Kalanimoku and eight or ten other serious indi- 
viduals, amounted, in the early part of 1830, to 1587, of whom 
1137 belonged to the district of Honolulu, conveniently situated 
for meeting together. The female association of the same place, 
which commenced with a few individuals, in January of 1825, 
and near the close of that year embraced about seven hundred 
females, including Kaahumanu and her sister, Namahana, 



EFFORTS FOR MOTHERS AND THEIR CHILDREN. 367 

amounted, in the beginning of 1830, to 2100; of whom 1500 
belonged to Honolulu. At their weekly meeting, it was customary 
for one or more of the missionary females of the station to attend 
and read the Scriptures, conduct the exercises, and lead in 
prayer, or call on native converts to do it, who humbly and 
unhesitatingly engaged in this appropriate and ennobling em- 
ployment. 

When the meeting became so very large that the house which 
they had erected for the purpose would not accommodate more 
than half their number, and a female voice could not well be 
heard by all in prayer, or in reading the Scriptures, or in kind 
expostulation and counsel, they were divided; first, into two 
divisions, and subsequently into many. Over each subdivision 
a hopefully pious female convert had a special charge, whose 
duty it was to have a list of the names of those belonging to it 
to know their places of residence, to meet them once a week 
for devotion, and to look after their children, if they had any 
who needed such attention. Previously to these divisions, at a 
great meeting of these associated women, on Christmas of 1829 
it was proposed by the ladies of the station that on the following 
weekly meeting, those who among their number had children 
should bring them, and they would endeavor to see what more 
could be done, both for the children and their mothers. Too much 
and too long had large portions of the children of the land been 
neglected by their parents and relatives, and by Christian friends 
who had it in their power to provide better for them. The means 
and opportunities for writing books for them were not wanting 
but the means of publishing them, and furnishing them with 
suitable apparatus and encouragement, had not been adequately 
supplied. A first book for children, attractive and instructive 
adapted to initiate them into the art of reading and to inculcate' 
just, moral, and religious principles, and enlist their young 
powers in the pursuit of knowledge and virtue, was felt by all to 
be needed, and was now prepared and put to press. On the 
last Sabbath of 1829, I preached to a very large and attentive 
audience from Eph. vi., 1—4, explaining and enforcing, accord 
ing to my ability, the duties of the parents and children who came 
under my charge, and whose circumstances and wants I had had 
almost ten years of intercourse and observation to learn. 

On Friday, the first day of the new year, Kaahumanu called 
on us about noon with her congratulations for auspicious appear- 
ances upon the ushering in of the new year, and with her inte- 
rested inquiries as to our plans and prospects for the children 
and was glad to hear us report progress. As the hour for their 
afternoon meeting approached, mothers and children were seen 
coming from different directions, according to appointment some 
of whom were disposed to throng the passage to the printing- 
house to see about the new book. 

Thence they repaired together to their hale hooikaika [house 



368 EXTENSIVE INFANTICIDE RESTRAINED BY THE GOSPEL. 

for making strong] . At this house for religious exercises, there 
were about 600 within, and 400 crowded into the inclosure. The 
missionary females proposed to divide the company, and to lead 
off, to the church, the mothers and their children. About 200 
women separated themselves from the majority. It was then 
proposed that, of the remainder, all who had been mothers, but 
were then childless, should rise, when a large proportion exhi- 
bited themselves, — a sad spectacle, in proof of the great mortality 
in the land among the children, from some cause not very 
apparent. The thought occurred to draw a line again, which 
should show what portion of these mothers had made them- 
selves childless by the violence of their own hands, or by 
their voluntary concurrence in the death of their offspring. But 
the thought of their actually showing themselves in considerable 
numbers as infant murderers, on such an occasion, was too ap- 
palling and overwhelming, and it was not attempted; though 
many, from time to time, in a more private way, confessed that 
they had been guilty of infanticide. 

The subject of infant murder and its causes was, of course, 
painful to all missionary laborers, as connected with their own 
neighbors, whom they were attempting to win and draw to the 
paths of virtue, and who, when willing to leave that work of 
cruelty and blood, which had been urged on by voluptuousness 
and by the jealousy of rude husbands and paramours, were not to 
be continually upbraided or interrogated as to the extent to which 
they had themselves carried this most unnatural species of mur- 
der. And in some instances, when we came, at length, to see 
here and there a mother with a little group of interesting and 
sprightly children, some in simple, clean attire, fitted out for 
school, or brought to the sanctuary, or to some special meeting of 
mothers, while others lamented that they had now no children to 
lead in the right way, it was difficult to persuade ourselves that 
we really understood correctly when, with their own lips, they 
declared they had put their own living offspring into the excavated 
ground, covered them with earth, and trod it down with their feet 
over their dying babes, and then turned away to their pleasures, 
as without natural affection. How could a refined and educated 
American wife and mother, who clings to her offspring as to her 
own life, readily believe what fell on her astonished ear, when a 
Hawaiian female, inquiring the way to Heaven, would hold up 
both hands with the asseveration, " These hands have destroyed 
one, two, three, four, or five of my own children, before or after 
birth 1" 

But mothers were not alone in this forbidding and polluting 
work. Husbands, and other relatives or friends, concurred, of 
course, or took a leading part. And thus, according to the opi- 
nion of those who had good opportunity to judge, more than half 
the children were destroyed during the generation preceding the 
introduction of Christianity, as a million are supposed to be 



RESCUED CHILDREN-RECEPTION OF A BOOK FOR CHILDREN. 369 

annually, in China to this day. From such violence attended 
there were cases of rescue, both before and after our arrivT 6 
individuals who felt the rising of comoas^ion or t£ l ' b J 

conscience condemning the wrong 3 weTe w 11 ngTalUe 
the care and labor which a jealous and renrn^f v. I i , 
father could not be prevailed on to do n?A husband . a « d 

numbers have been received to the hn™ ?° ^T" 1 V1Ctims > 
whom Bartimeus, the Z£££\%T^ *£ %* 

the Gospel, brought to Honolulu, adopte ^by her wL resold t'r 

opened grave to the Sabbath Schooled the Hou e rf fiTd t 
reformed society, and the light of Heavenly life I Crk ■ ♦• ~T ° 

L'chfP °7 0reign "•-«•> ^ y 2 J^lEM* 

the children of a nation from an unnatural death iTr.jt 
the cruelty, or ignorance, or careless maltr a me of Sents an J 
others, and to offer them the light of life b,7t T, JL? u , 

dying nations from a heathen grave mKAT 7»°l e 
vation, and train them for imnforta 'gory * Hal ar T Sal " 
munities who engage seasonably and" successfu 7jZ thl worT" 

Through the industry of Mr ShemrH a „ r l V I- 
positors, press-men folders &e » P f - hlS "J atlve com - 

for the children were read? A presentedTf V" b °° k 
meeting of the mothers 'and LVr^ZLl^Lfd ^Z 
were received with great ea<rerne« TV.. . > os , ea - lhe J 
of children came for more as fast fs kpv S da y? troo P s 

catechetical lessons, and juvenile somrs TV, g ' " g ' and 

the gladness with Which It wa"' recT/ed, aUhe dT&Sf 
The great number of adults who had needed t„ h7.» s J at ' ons - 
the very alphabet, had taken, in some measure W ^ 
children, who, till their parents had learned to yakefnsfcion 
were, m general, slow to attend to it. But n w I ^ ?' 

^^\S2&S£ »£ fit fm 'IX tTaS 
under the care ^t^l^^^t 



370 EARNEST DESIRE AND APPLICATION FOR INSTRUCTION. 

particular times, by their foreign teachers. By the blessing of God, 
a new and salutary impulse was given, at the commencement of 
this year, to this part of Christian improvement. 

The first Sabbath of this year was to us an interesting day, and 
the first monthly concert of the year was attended by a much 
larger concourse of natives than is usually seen in American con- 
gregations, on such occasions. At the weekly lecture, on Wed- 
nesday, the 6th, about 300 children were present, and many of 
them, doubtless, with the hope of obtaining one of the new books. 
More than a thousand women attended the Friday prayer-meeting 
on the 8th. 

Never, perhaps, had it been granted me to address a more 
crowded and attentive assembly than on the Sabbath, Jan. 10th, 
when I endeavored, with great freedom, to press on their attention 
the inspired instruction contained in the 73d Ps. The next day, 
our houses were thronged, from before breakfast, till the darkness 
of a rainy night set in. They pressed upon us, so incessantly, 
their thoughts, their questions, and wants, that we could hardly 
find time to eat the most simple and frugal meals — a specimen of 
many a day, in the course of many of the laborers in that field. 
The number of readers and learners in the islands, at this time, 
was estimated at 50,000. Those who have seen the opportunity 
for pouring in light among a dark, heathen people, who were 
really waiting to be supplied, and manifesting little desire to turn 
away to the abominable falsehoods of heathenism or papistry, but 
exceedingly exposed to be led astray by the emissaries of Rome, 
can, in some measure, appreciate the importance of amply sus- 
taining the press among them. It is a good school for mission- 
aries in which to study frugality in expenditures, and economy in 
the application of strength ; for if each of the missionaries in the 
field could do ten times the labor ordinarily required of any one, 
and each had ten times more means of supplying the wants of the 
nation with books, and stationery, and school apparatus, than 
could then be at the disposal of each, it would all have ill sufficed 
to give the people a reasonable supply. Often did the mission- 
ary find it necessary to turn away from a score of the people 
with a simple aloha, or a remark, " He hana ka'u" [I have busi- 
ness], when his own desire and theirs might be to spend an eve- 
ning together in conversing on the things of religion. The weary 
body, and often the spirit with it, was oppressed by this pressure 
of the people upon us, at all hours and seasons. But we rejoiced 
that God displayed his favor in making thousands of them willing 
to come to us, not only from the immediate vicinity of our dwell- 
ings, but from a distance of many miles, to visit whom, often, at 
their habitations, when the missionaries were so few, would have 
been impracticable. Nay, there was much labor to be done near 
at hand, as well as far off, which was out of our power. "W e 
were, therefore, obliged to employ incompetent helpers among 
the native population, who, though in some instances they have 



KINAU KEKUANAOA CIRCUIT OF OAHU. 371 

made us trouble, yet have, on the whole, rendered very important 
service to the cause ; and it has afforded us pleasure to find so 
many among the converts, male and female, both in the higher 
and ordinary ranks, who were willing, without compensation, to 
devote time and labor to what was, emphatically, missionary work. 
But they needed much training, and almost constant superintend- 
ance. For the 15,000 associated in different parts of the islands, 
lor prayer and improvement, besides the numerous schools, 
much personal attention and careful supervision were required. 

Among the leaders and teachers, Kaahumanu and her succes- 
sors, Kekauluohi and Kinau, were for a time numbered. 

On the 7th of March, 1830, and before the troubles occasioned 
by the hostility and irregularities of Boki had ceased, the mis- 
sionanes had the happiness to see Kinau, the daughter of Kame- 
hameha and Kalakua, and the niece and heiress of Kaahumanu 
come forward, at length, and profess her faith in Christ, her readi- 
ness to serve him, and her renunciation of self and sin, and enroll 
her name among the members of Christ's household. Her hus- 
band, Kekuanaoa, and others, were added to the church at the 
same time. 

During this month, Kaahumanu, in her persevering efforts to 
secure the co-operation of the people in the work of reform, made 
another tour round Oahu. Mr. Clark, and several native 
teachers, who accompanied her, attended at the same time to the 
business of preaching to the people, and leading them in the exer- 
cises of public worship, and encouraging the one hundred and 
thirty-one schools of our circuit. 

Some have supposed that Kaahumanu relied mainly on her own 
arbitrary will, or royal authority, to make the people religious 
But those who marked her steps, heard her exhortations and 
prayers, and humble conversation, and the multiplied moral means 
employed generally, to make the people Christian, not merely in 
form, profession, and appearance, but in spirit and in truth, will be 
less likely to ascribe to her heart the intention or expectation of 
producing Christian virtue in others, by her will ; or to the civil 
power, in any shape, the fact of making the people religious 
Her reliance on the Word and power of God appears to me to 
have been as simple as that of the sons of freedom in seeking the 
moral improvement of the objects of their solicitude. The efforts 
oi the queen regent, and those associated with her, were highly 
appreciated by the missionaries, for their moral influence wher- 
ever she went throughout the islands, at a period when the popu- 
lation accessible, had it been divided equally among the ordained 
preachers of our mission, would have given each twelve thousand 
and at a time, too, when Roman emissaries were watching to 
interrupt and thwart the evangelical efforts thus diligently made 
Deference was indeed paid, as in wiser countries, to rank and 
office, by those who desired the good will of the most distin- 
guished, and by others who had sense enough to know, and honor 



372 SELECTION OF A HIGH INLAND STATION. 

enough to acknowledge that special deference was due to Christian 
rulers like Kaumualii, Kaahumanu, Kalanimoku, Kapiolani, Kinau, 
and others of kindred spirit and similar influence, and by all who 
had been led to believe that loyalty to the supreme power is as 
indispensable a duty as common honesty or conjugal fidelity. 

At this period it was deemed advisable to occupy a new station, 
on the northern part of Hawaii, and to select a situation favorable 
to the health of those among the missionaries who appeared to 
be suffering from the heat of the climate, or the long-continued 
summer of our tropical region. In the autumn of 1829, several 
missionaries examined the district of Waimea, in the interior of 
the northern division of Hawaii, and reported in favor of its oc- 
cupancy. In January the mission decided to commence the work 
there, with a view partly to resuscitate invalids, and partly to in- 
crease the amount of evangelical light and influence in that part 
of Hawaii. 

Mr. Ruggles' health, and my own, were at that time nearly pros- 
trate. To try what effect relaxation, change of scene, air, and 
temperature, and a sojourn in the cool, retired, lofty, and loner- 
neglected heathen solitudes of Waimea, added to such other reme- 
dies as the medical skill in our mission prescribed, w T ould have 
on our impaired constitutions, with the kind and decided advice 
of our fellow-laborers, we repaired to that place. Mr. R. and 
Dr. Judd, with their families, in the early part of the year, and 
myself and family in the summer — leaving Honolulu, June 14, 
1830. 

On the 16th of the same month, Kaahumanu and the young 
king, resolving to embark from Honolulu on a tour of the wind- 
ward islands, called a public meeting at Honolulu, and committed 
to Liliha and Kinau the care of the island. Kinau being the 
heiress of Kaahumanu, and half sister of the late and present 
king, and highly esteemed for her intelligence, integrity, and firm- 
ness of character, though as yet inexperienced as a ruler, and 
for her attachment both to the regent and her royal son, was 
deemed a suitable and able coadjutor, of great importance. Kaa- 
humanu enjoined on all, native and foreign, a heedful observance 
of the laws of the land, true loyalty in the support of the supreme 
power as the minister of God to execute wrath upon the u evil 
doer." The king apprised them of the intended tour by Kaahu- 
manu and himself, leaving the charge there in the hands of Ki- 
nau and Liliha, and called on the people to acknowledge their 
rightful authority, and charged them to do that w T hich was right 
and good according to the Word of God. Kaahumanu said to the 
people, " My intention is to fulfil the charge left me by my hus- 
band — to take care of his children, and to take care of the islands. 
I am resolved to lead this king in the right w r ay. But aid ye me 
in this by walking in the right way yourselves, and helping for- 
ward the good work which is begun. These ruling mothers in- 



WINDWARD TOUR OF CHIEFS INCIPIENT ROMISH TEACHING. 373 

trusted with the care of this island, do ye obey, according to the 
direction of the supreme magistrate." 

Previous to the departure of Kaahumanu, she went into the 
precincts of her old friend Don Francisco de Paulo Marin, who 
had, in the days of heathenism, united with her in wickedness 
and idolatry, one of the rites of which was the procession of 
the " Akua Makahiki," and finding a number of people called 
'palani," who had little kii (images of the cross, &c), asked 
them to give them up to her and not worship such things. She 
talked to them kindly, as if they had been her children. They 
gave her their trinkets, and she took a sort of pledge, that they 
would abandon the use of images, and the interview terminated 
pleasantly. 

A native woman by the name of Louisa, recently returned 
from a cruise with a shipmaster, had undertaken to inculcate the 
dogmas of Romanism among the people of Honolulu. She was 
furnished with a manuscript manual embracing multifarious sacra- 
ments, denunciations of heresy and heretics, and exhibiting as 
God's laws, the mutilated or expurgated decalogue— excluding 
the second divine commandment, which forbids image worship 
and dividing the tenth into two. When she was asked why she 
taught that way, she said it was because she thought Kaahumanu 
and all the chiefs would soon follow her. When she was asked 
what she understood her book to mean by the term " heretics " 
she said, " Those who take a part of God's Word, and reject' a 
part.' : " What then do you think of those who reject the second 
commandment?" She could not reply. When I asked and 
urged her to allow me to take her book to my house and examine 
it thoroughly, promising that if I found it correct I might approve 
it, she replied, « No. " " Why not ?" I asked. " Because," she 
replied, « you don't believe it is true." 

Kaahumanu took her into her family, hoping to make her com- 
fortable in her train ; but finding her haughty and disrespectful 
treated her with some severity, and after a little time, dismissed 
her. 

This Romish woman at length assumed the office of a priestess 
of Rome, teaching and administering the rite of " bapatema" an 
ordinance analogous to Christian baptism. It is affirmed that she 
administered it to Kalola, an aged woman of rank, and thus initi- 
ated her, in her grey hairs, into the fellowship of Rome. 

Kaahumanu and her company sailed on the 17th of June, 1830 
for their visitation to the windward islands, to encourage educa- 
tion, morals, and religion, and for maintaining the peace and 
order of the nation. They reached Lahaina three days after my 
arrival there with my family, where we enjoyed a delightful 
season of three weeks. Thirty-three hopeful converts from 
heathenism were there welcomed to the fellowship of the house- 
hold of Christ. Mr. R., who baptized them, and proposed the 
articles of faith and covenant before a great multitude, first chal- 



374 DESCRIPTION OF THE HAWAIIAN WAIMEA. 

lenged the world to object, if they had aught to object, against 
the character or conduct of any of the candidates, as a reason 
for forbidding water, or refusing their admission to the church. 
Such was the cautiousness with which converts, at that period, 
were brought to the ordinances of the Gospel. 

Leaving the other travellers, and crossing over to Kawaihae 
with my family, we ascended at evening to the new inland station. 
When we had escaped from the oppressive heat on the shore, and 
reached the height of about 2000 feet, we were met by a slight 
rain and a chilly wind, which made our muscles shiver, though 
covered with a cloak, as we came within some twenty-five miles 
of the snows of the mountain. The rain and clouds passed away 
as we approached the place of the sojourn of Mr. Ruggles and 
Dr. Judd. The full-orbed moon looked serenely down from her 
zenith upon the hoary head of Mauna Kea, and the ample and 
diversified scenery around. The babbling brook, the sound of 
a small cataract in a glen, the rustling in the tops of the trees, at 
a little distance,the scattered huts of the natives in the settlement, 
while their occupants were hushed at midnight, and the hospitable 
light of a fire and lamp, beaming from a glass window of the 
missionary cottage pitched near the north side of the plain, over 
against Mauna Kea, which appeared in its grandeur, all contributed 
to awaken peculiar emotions, and called forth the aspiration, 
" May the Gospel and the Spirit of God dwell here, and the 
wilderness and the solitary place be glad for them." 

Dr. and Mrs. Judd received us very kindly at this late midnight 
hour, and in a few days returned to their post at Honolulu. 

Uniting with Mr. Ruggles in the labor of the station, and 
being assisted by John Ii, I devoted some attention to the transla- 
tion of the Scriptures, and such other preparations for the press 
as due attention to my health and to the people would allow. 

Riding out one day to call on Gov. Adams, who had done 
liberally for the station by the erection of the buildings, I was 
delighted, on my way to his temporary residence, with the 
grandeur and beauty of the scenery around me. The clear rip- 
pling streams that wind their way along the verdant plain, 
through alternate plats of shrubbery, grass, kalo, sugar-cane, 
bananas, flowering bushes, and wild vines, occasionally crossed 
my path. Beyond the scattered cottages, the wild cattle were 
grazing unrestrained on their own unenclosed territories bordering 
on the mountain. The green hills and mountains of Kohala, 
crowned with trees and shrubbery, and their sides partly culti- 
vated and partly covered with grass of spontaneous growth, rose 
on the north side of the plain. The distant hoary Mauna Loa 
appeared in the south. Much nearer, on the south-east, the 
majestic Mauna Kea lifted his snowy summit in his ample form, 
exhibiting his peaks and precipices and piles of scoria and gravel, 
and his rocks and forests ; and in the south-west, Hualalai, 
another volcanic mountain, with its terminal quiescent crater, 



MOUNTAIN RAINBOW SABBATH AT KAWAIHAE. 375 

presented no mean height and dimensions, being 9000 feet high, 
and forty miles long. Beyond its northern base, and very near 
the horizon, gleamed the mellowed rays of a brilliant setting sun, 
peculiarly grand in the Pacific isles, where there are few objects 
of great attraction. In the opposite quarter, the most majestic 
and splendid rainbow I had ever seen, for awhile attracted and 
fixed my attention, and commanded my admiration. Its southern 
extremity was based upon the ample side of the lofty Mauna Kea, 
and its rising curve bisected his frozen brow. The northern 
extremity rested on the abrupt termination of the mountains of 
Kohala to the north-eastward of the mission houses and church 
of Waimea. This stupendous arch, as of gold, rubies, and pre- 
cious stones of other hues, was, by a hand divine, thrown quite 
across the broad, elevated plain of Waimea, ascending in its zenith 
to an unusual and lofty height, and in its perfection and beauty, 
appearing such as our common ancestor first saw with holy wonder 
and grateful adoration from the heights of Ararat. 

Beneath and beyond the cloud on which this transcendent 
symbol of mercy was embossed, there was a wide field of azure 
sky, opening towards the distant Jerusalem, where my thoughts 
had been for a time employed in writing the history of its kings 
and prophets for the people of the islands. What a symbol of 
the gate of heaven — the open entrance to the new Jerusalem — 
did this grand and singular combination form ! It seemed to 
enhance the beauty and force of the elevated strain in the 24th 
Psalm, and in Handel's Messiah : 

" Lift up your heads, ye gates, 
And be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, 
And the King of Glory shall come in." 

After a pleasant interview with the governor, who was looking 
for his sister's arrival, and a call on a sick chief, who seemed 
much interested in our cause, I returned to my habitation. 

Early in September, Kaahumanu and her company having 
accomplished their contemplated visits on Maui, Molokai, and 
Lanai, exhorting the people to listen to God's Word, and quietly 
to attend to their duties as subjects, passed over to Hawaii and 
landed at Kawaihae. At the special invitation of the king I 
visited them there, twelve miles distant. On the Sabbath,'in 
full sight of the once frowning and forbidding temple of abomina- 
tion, built by Kamehameha, at the place where we first set foot 
on shore, and Kalanimoku, Kalakua, and Namahana, subsequently 
admitted to the Christian church, had greeted our mission 
some 3000 of the people assembled in the open air and listened 
to the unfolding of the doctrine of God our Savior, " Who hath 
delivered us from the power of darkness, and translated us into 
the kingdom of his dear Son, in whom we have redemption through 
his blood, even the forgiveness of sins." 

After the Sabbath, the chiefs and their attendants repaired to 



376 CONFERENCES AND FIRST CHRISTIAN ORDINANCES ATWAIMEA. 

Waimea, and sojourning there several weeks, made the mission- 
aries a thorough -going family visitation. The king appeared 
affable, kind, and teachable, and the behavior of the others was 
equally commendable. Kapiolani, who, in her heathen state, 
called on board the Thaddeus on our arrival in 1820, now the 
Christian lady of the manor at Kaawaloa, and agreeable friend 
and coadjutor of the missionaries, joined the other chiefs in this 
visit to Waimea, and by her vivacity, intelligence, modesty, dig- 
nity, and piety, added much to the interest of the social and 
religious intercourse of that season. 

The company of visitors to the place embraced about sixty 
members of churches at different stations, now constituting a sort 
of Huakaihele ekalesia, travelling church. These met on Satur- 
day evening at my house to pray for the influences of the Spirit 
of God, for his blessing on the Sabbath services, and for his daily 
guidance of the rulers of the nation. Solemnity and tenderness 
of heart seemed to mark that season. God was there. The 
voice of the little flock was heard ; and rich blessings subse- 
quently descended there. The following morning, a great con- 
course assembled in a grove for divine service, and attentively 
heard the Gospel as summarily announced by John in the wilder- 
ness — " Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the 
world." Then sixty-two communicants united there in the 
sacrament of the Supper, and showed the Lord's death in the pre- 
sence of the people, in sight of the place where, eleven years 
before, the closing struggles, with weapons of carnage, between 
the opposers and defenders of idol worship, had occurred. 

These Sabbath services being over, a very interesting conversa- 
tion occurred, commencing while the king and Kaahumanu were 
at breakfast with us. The claims of religion, the recently 
received news of the disastrous result of Boki's expedition, the 
danger that had been apprehended from his ambition and rest- 
lessness, and other important matters, engaged the earnest atten- 
tion of the chiefs for the forenoon. While their minds were 
solemn, one of their attendants, in an appropriate and touching 
manner, applied a passage from the first Psalm which had been 
recently translated for them : " He is like the chaff which the 
wind driveth away." The feelings of the young king were 
unusually awake relative to the prospects and dangers of the 
state ; and for a youth of fifteen, he took an active and intelli- 
gent part in the conversation. Kapiolani coming in from the 
house of Mr. R., brought up the question whether the pule palani, 
papal worship, was not now the principal source of the dangers 
that threatened them 1 She and others were then making them- 
selves acquainted with the recent translation of 2d Thessalonians. 
After the morning sacrifice, Kekauluohi produced her neat manu- 
script copy of the translation of the prominent parts of Dr. 
King's farewell letter to his Roman Catholic friends in Syria, 
which was read and listened to with intense interest, the king 



DR. KING'S LETTER ASCENT OF MAUNA KEA. 377 

often interposing a question or remark. Kapiolani said to us, 

wT xt u mgS 7t U haVe lon S known > but the 7 ™ new to us." 
When Naihe and I expressed to Boki our fear of the evils which 
would arise if these new teachers were allowed to dwell in the 
land he said, We all worship Jehovah alike." « Not alike ' 
not alike!" she now exclaimed with great earnestness and ern- 

Christ" 1S PUH PalaUi > * iS n0t the reli S ion of 

This letter, placed beside Paul's Epistle to the Thessalonians, 
on the great apostasy, could not well be misunderstood or misap- 
plied, even by rude, unprejudiced natives. 

Soon after this, the king set out with a party of more than a 
hundred, for an excursion further into the heart of the island and 
an ascent to the summit of Mauna Kea. To watch over and in 
struct my young pupil, and to benefit my health, I accompanied 
him. The excursion occupied nearly five days, though it might 
have been accomplished much sooner. Crossing in a southerly 
direction the plain of Waimea, some on horseback and some on 
toot, the party ascended a small part of the elevation of the 
mountain and being in the afternoon enveloped in dense fog, thev 
halted and encamped for the night. The next day they passed 
over the western slope of the mountain to the southern side 
thence eastward along a nearly level plain, some seven thousand 
feet above the level of the sea, to a point south of the summit 
and encamped out again, in the mild open air. In the course of this 
day s journey, the youthful king on horseback, pursued, ran down 
and caught a yearling wild bullock, for amusement and for a lun' 
cheon for his attendants. A foreigner lassoed and killed a wild cow 
lne next day was occupied chiefly in ascending in a northerly 
direction, very moderately. Our horses climbed slowly, and by 
taking a winding and zigzag course, were able, much of the way 
to carry a rider. Having gained an elevation of about ten 
thousand feet, we halted and encamped for the night, in the 
dreary solitudes of rocks and clouds. When the night spread her 
dark, damp mantle over us, we found ourselves in the chilly 
autumnal atmosphere of the temperate zone of this most stupen- 
dous Polynesian mountain. Below us, towards Mauna Loa was 
spread out a sea of dense fog, above which the tops of the' two 
mountains appeared like islands. We found it a pretty cold lodg- 
ing place. Ice was formed in a small stream of water near us 
during the night. As the company were laying themselves down' 
here and there upon the mountain side, for sleep, I observed that 
the king and Keoniani, subsequently premier, and a few others 
having found a cave about four feet high, ten wide, and eight 
deep, made by a projecting rock, which would afford a shelter 
from a shower, and partially from wind and cold, had stretched 
themselves out to sleep upon the ground in front of it. I was 
amused to see that their heads protruded somewhat more than six 
feet from the mouth of the cave, and asked, " Why do you not 



378 FROZEN LAKE AND FRIGID APEX OF MAUNA KEA. 

sleep under the rock, which is so good a sleeping house for you ?" 
Keoniani, always ready, replied, " We don't know at what time 
the rock will fall." Whether the apprehension that the firm rock 
might possibly fall upon the head of the king that night or their 
unwillingness that any ignoble foot should walk above it, or 
some other fancy, were the cause of his declining the shelter, 
did not appear. 

In the morning we proceeded slowly upwards till about noon, 
when we came to banks of snow, and a pond of water partly 
covered with ice. In his first contact with a snow bank, the juve- 
nile king seemed highly delighted. He bounded and tumbled on 
it, grasped and handled and hastily examined pieces of it, then 
ran and offered a fragment of it in vain to his horse. He assisted 
in cutting out blocks of it, which were wrapped up and sent down 
as curiosities to the regent and other chiefs, at Waimea, some 
twenty-eight miles distant. These specimens of snow and ice, like 
what are found in the colder regions of the earth, excited their 
interest and gratified their curiosity, and pleased them much ; not 
only by their novelty, but by the evidence thus given of a plea- 
sant remembrance by the youthful king. 

After refreshing and amusing ourselves at this cold mountain 
lake, we proceeded a little west of north, and soon reached the 
lofty area which is surmounted by the " seven pillars" which wis- 
dom had hewed out and based upon it, or the several terminal 
peaks near each other, resting on what would otherwise be a 
somewhat irregular table land, or plain of some twelve miles cir- 
cumference. Ere we had reached the base of the highest peak, 
the sun was fast declining and the atmosphere growing cold. 

The king and nearly all the company declined the attempt to 
scale the summit, and passing on to the north-west crossed over, 
not at the highest point, and hastily descended towards Waimea. 
John Phelps Kalaaulana, who had been in New England, the 
only native in the company who seemed inclined to brave the 
cold and undertake the labor of reaching the top, accompanied 
me, and we climbed to the summit of the loftiest peak. The 
side of it was composed of small fragments of lava, scoria, and 
gravel lying loose and steep. The feet sank into them at every 
step. Our progress was slow and difficult, by a zigzag and wind- 
ing course. Respiration was labored, and the air taken into the 
lungs seemed to supply less aid or strength than usual. I re- 
peatedly laid myself down panting to take breath and rest my 
exhausted muscles. On gaining the lofty apex, our position was 
an awful solitude, about 14,500 feet above the level of the sea, 
where no animal or vegetable life was found. No rustling leaf, 
"or chirping bird, or living tenant of the place attracted the eye 
or ear. 

Maui could be distinctly seen at the distance of one hundred 
miles oyer the mountains of Kohala. The immense pile of lava, 
once chiefly fluid, which constitutes the stupendous Mauna Loa, 



EXCURSION TO WAIPIO VALLEY. 379 

rose in the south-west, at the distance of thirty miles, to a height 
nearly equal to that of Mauna Kea, where we stood. Very light 
clouds occasionally appeared above us. Down towards the sea 
over Hilo and Hamakua the clouds were dark and heavy, floating 
below our level, and towards the north, were apparently rolling 
on the earth to the westward towards Waimea and Kawaihae, 
while the wind on our summit was in the opposite direction. As 
the sun disappeared the cold was pinching. We occasionally 
cringed under the lee of the summit for a momentary relief from 
the chilling blast. While taking some trigonometrical observa- 
tions my fingers were stiffened with the cold, and Phelps repeat- 
edly cried out with emphasis, " E hoi kaua, he anu. Let us 
return ; 'tis cold." 

We descended hastily to the north-west, about twelve miles, 
sometimes taking leap after leap boldly down steep places of 
fragmentary scoria and gravel, and sometimes advancing cautious- 
ly among rocks, shrubs, trees, and^ wild cattle. Towards mid- 
night we came to the place of the Icing's party, near the plain of 
Waimea, and the next day returned to the station there. As we 
crossed the plain, we witnessed several striking exhibitions of 
seizing wild cattle, chasing them on horseback, and throwing the 
lasso over their horns, with great certainty, capturing, prostrating, 
and subduing or killing these mountain-fed animals, struggling in 
vain for liberty and life. 

Prosecuting their tour, the chiefs soon proceeded by different 
routes to Waipio, to meet the people of Hamakua. When they 
had reached that valley, at their request I joined them there. 
Passing through a wood of trees and shrubs of perpetual verdure, 
cheered by various notes of the feathered tribe, I occasionally rode 
under the fronds of ferns and the leaves of the wild plantain, both 
of which rise to the height of 12 or 15 feet. The largest species 
of fern on the island has a trunk some eight or ten inches in dia- 
meter, six or eight feet high, from the top of which rises a tuft 
of imposing, arching fronds, or neat leaves from four to nine feet 
in length, of a bright green, curving and tapering gracefully, and 
gently waving like the young leaves or fronds of the cocoa-nut. 
From the lofty precipice on the south-east of Waipio, I had an 
enchanting view of a Hawaiian landscape of singular beauty and 
grandeur, embracing the varied scenery around, and the deep 
and charming valley below; the dwelling-place of twelve or 
fifteen hundred inhabitants, where, generation after generation, 
never cheered by the voice of salvation or the sound of the church- 
going bell, had passed away in heathenish darkness. Numerous 
objects, well-defined, and at such a distance as to give them a soft- 
ness, beauty, and perfection in appearance, which in a nearer view 
they might not have, were, in a group, presented to the eye. 

The numerous garden-like plantations of bananas, sugar cane, 
potatoes, the cloth plant, and the kalo, in the different stages 
of advancement, from recent planting to maturity, some with nar- 



380 DESCRIPTION OF WAIPIO, AND DESCENT OF ITS PALI. 

row, and some with broad green leaves of different shade (like the 
Lily Ethiopica), embossed upon the silvery water, by which the 
surface of the beds is overflowed ; the small river flowing some- 
times briskly, and sometimes slowly along its winding course, 
through the valley, after descending in cataracts from precipitous 
heights ; the unruffled fish ponds ; the quiet hamlets near the cliffs, 
the small scattered thatched huts of the inhabitants, with their 
low and diminutive doors, the tents of the travelling chiefs, pitched 
near the sand banks, at the sea shore ; the inhabitants moving 
silently about, here in a canoe, and there walking singly, and 
here and there in little companies, in Indian file, like the fancied 
Liliputians, or children of nature drawn in miniature in bright 
and living colors, and contrasted with the scenery by which they 
were surrounded ; the green, smooth, and stupendous cliffs, the 
lofty mountains, and the wide ocean under the unrestrained action 
of the N. E. trade winds, which dash its billows against the 
mountain walls on either side of the opening, while the canoes m 
the expert natives pass and repass over its fringe of surf, at the 
sand beach,— all afforded an interesting picture, chiefly of nature, 
rarely surpassed. 

Scarcely a sound was heard from the valley at that soft hour, 
as the sun was retiring behind the western heights, except the 
repeated and reverberating strokes of the cloth mallet, on the 
bark-beater's beam. 

From that position, directly down to the river, the descent of 
about one thousand feet was difficult, but not impracticable. 
With one hand clinging to little shrubs and strong grass, and with 
the other thrusting a sharpened staff into the earth to avoid sliding 
fatally down the steep, I attempted it. Friendly natives of the val- 
ley ascended part way to meet and assist me. Their ingenuity rea- 
dily supplied a vehicle, by uniting bushes and branches of shrubs, 
and the ki plant for a drag. Taking a seat at their order, on the top 
of it, I was gradually let down this wall on this basket, by six wake- 
ful and sure-footed natives, two before, two behind, and one on each 
side. With all their agility, one and another of them occasionally 
getting too much momentum, would suddenly slide forward a 
yard or two ahead of the others. We reached the bottom speed- 
ily and successfully. 

The large and portly Kekauluoki had, a few days before, de- 
scended this precipice. Trying at first to creep down, her cou- 
rage failed, as she saw the difficulty and felt the danger. She then 
had a folded mantle passed before her breast, the two ends being 
carried back from her sides (as if she were to draw a load) and 
put into the hands of several strong and trusty servants, who 
were to hold her from going off too fast, as she attempted to walk 
down before them. But as in all cases the balance or adjust- 
ment of power between the nobility and the peasantry is a mat- 
ter of nicety and difficulty, the chief pressed forward too hard 
for their mutual safety, or they held back too hard for mutual pro- 



HAA AND THE CHIEFS AT WAIPIO. 381 

gress, and in either case, she was in danger of falling to the 
ground, at least. She at length intrusted herself to their rude 
bush coach, and was easily and safely conveyed down, to their 
mutual gratification. 

I was very cordially received in this secluded vale. The regent, 
who, with others, had been watching us in our descent, now as I 
drew near courteously welcomed my arrival with her laconic com- 
pliments, "Mai/" hither! " Mama oe /" you are light of 
foot; " Aloha" good will. She gave me a comfortable supper, 
of duck and kalo, or arum roots, baked in the ground, and tea, 
which she poured and sweetened with her own hands, for me 
and her son. After supper, she called for evening worship, pre- 
senting me her hymn book, from which we sang, " The Lord my 
Shepherd is." The service being over, she assigned to the king 
and me a small sleeping house by ourselves, for the night. 

Before I finished my evening writing, I heard the king call 
out in his sleep, "Ikaika i ka heleuma," a sea phrase slightly 
ambiguous, and might mean spring upon the anchor. This in- 
stance of somniloquism, I mentioned at breakfast, in the morn- 
ing, with the king and queen and others. The king laughed 
heartily, and said it meant " heave up the anchor quick." So 
he appeared to have been commanding a ship and urging his 
men to the utmost effort in weighing anchor ; a very good 
symbol for a chief magistrate of the Hawaiian nation, just get- 
ting under weigh. Our morning song, at family worship, such 
as our hearts seemed naturally to choose, was founded on the 
seventh verse of the 116th Psalm. 

u Return unto thy rest, O my soul, 
For the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee." 

The people of the valley were called together on the 7th, and 
I was happy to proclaim to them, as well as to their visitors, the 
kindest invitations of the glorious Gospel, from the words of the 
Savior, " Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest." Kaahumanu and the king, Kekau- 
luohi, and Kapulikoliko addressed the people of the valley with 
kindness and propriety, calling on them to attend to the com- 
mands of God, and to serve the Lord with gladness. How dif- 
ferent this meeting from that of warlike chieftains, in the last and 
former generations ! 

I visited Haa, the interesting head man of the valley, men- 
tioned by the deputation in 1823. He was ill, but took a plea- 
sant interest in our work, and to oblige me, sent a native to aid 
Mrs. B. during my absence of two or three weeks. In the 
course of my sojourn at Waimea, this interesting convert from 
heathenism I was allowed to baptize. 

Before taking leave of this region, Kaahumanu and others, 
taking me out in a double canoe, showed me some of the bold 
and rude features of the country along the shore, as far as the 



382 NORTH-EAST COAST OF HAWAII SHARKS. 

border of Kohala to the north-west. There, the first ridge or spur 
of the mountains of Hamakua terminates at the shore in the most 
abrupt manner. It appears to have been cut down perpendicu- 
larly, or to have been broken square off, and the part that is 
wanting to have been buried in the ocean. The section presents 
the elevation of a grand pyramid, whose base I judged to be 
500 yards, and height 800 or 900 feet. Honopue is a singular 
valley on the south of it, one eighth of a mile wide perhaps at the 
sea, but narrowed by the approximation of the two ridges, two 
miles back, where they appear to stand crowded together so closely 
as almost to show two hills without a valley between them. 
Thence a swift torrent cuts its way down between them, much 
obscured by the narrowness of the passage, but showing itself 
here and there as a white streak in the dark shrubbery. Several 
cascades leap from the lofty precipices along this shore, where 
the sloping surface is partially reeded and fluted as though fur- 
rowed down by descending streams, the solid earth at the sea- 
side appearing to be cut abruptly down by the action of the 
vast Pacific for ages, finding here an impassable barrier, several 
hundred feet high, for many miles. The height of these cas- 
cades where they fall into the sea, as seen from our canoe, appear- 
ed from fifty to five hundred feet. Between this place and the 
Waiakea station at Hilo, there are more than sixty ravines and 
valleys, from twenty to one thousand feet deep, of which Wai- 
pio and Laupahoehoe are the more distinguished, mostly^ the beds 
or channels of mountain streams. To traverse this district of 
country for the purposes of missions, or of war, or of science, or of 
commerce, is very difficult. Gazing for a little time on this bold 
and romantic scenery, we landed again safely at Waipio, where 
the natives had caught a voracious shark, about two fathoms long ; 
the lobes of his liver being about a fathom ; the rim or circum- 
ference of his mouth when wide open, three and a half feet, 
and armed with rows of teeth : — a young leviathan, on which, in 
its vigor and ferocity, one would not like to lay his hand. 

The king, who tells a story with spirit, said that on board their 
brig, Kamehameha, they hooked a shark so large and strong, that 
he was able to shake the brig, and that they could hear his 
thwacks under the bottom. His flouncing and jerking were 
so hard, that he made the brig rock lengthwise, till he had 
broken the strong shark hook, cleared himself, and made his 
escape. It is amusement, often, for the expert Hawaiians to capture 
the shark, either by hook or snare, or by diving down and putting 
a noose of a rope over his flukes, when this tiger of the deep 
appears to be sleeping with his head under a rock. But these 
monsters are fearful in attack, and very formidable to Hawaiians. 
They sometimes take off an arm or a leg, or sever the body at 
once. In 1826, as some hundred natives were amusing them- 
selves in the surf unusually high at Lahaina, within sight and 
hearing of the missionary's door, a voracious shark came among 



STORM AT WAIPIO ASCENT OF ITS PRECIPICE. 383 

them, and approached an active lad of fourteen. He screamed 
and struck at the monster, which instantly took off his right arm 
tore him from his surf-board, and severed his body just above the 
hips ; and the waves were tinged with his blood. A loud and 
simultaneous cry was raised by the multitude in the water, and 
on the shore — " Pau i ka mano — death by a shark." Several 
resolute men launched a canoe, rushed to the bloody spot, and 
came between the unsatiated monster and the lifeless trunk and 
head of the lad, which they took up as it were out of his jaws, 
brought ashore, and presented to his anguished mother, who, 
though once regarding the shark as a deity, had plunged into the 
sea to try to rescue her son, when she heard of his exposure. 

We were at length ready to ascend from Waipio ; but how 
should this be accomplished ? This our predecessors had found 
difficult ; and our successors must ever find it so. In taking leave 
of this valley, let me refer to a highly esteemed visitant who had 
on another occasion recently preceded us. Mrs. Dr. Judd, who, 
like many a missionary lady, is not easily overawed or discou- 
raged by difficulties in her path, having once descended into this 
valley, before she had long experience on missionary ground, was 
there overtaken by a storm. At the mouth or opening of the 
valley, the ocean tossed its huge surges and roared. The forest- 
crowned summits in the rear, and the stupendous mountain walls 
on the two sides, seemed to her unscalable. The billowy clouds 
surcharged with electric fluid, shut in over head, and " poured 
out water.' 1 The darkness of night coming on, enveloped the 
isle. Repeated flashes of vivid lightning showed, amid the dark- 
ness, the dimensions and strength of her prison. The thunders 
rolled in awful majesty over the ocean and mountains. Peal 
after peal reverberated through the deep valley, and echoed from 
the lofty hills. She looked anxiously around upon the fearful 
scene, and thought of her own snug apartments now inaccessible. 
For once her courage wavered, and her hopes of ever leaving the 
famous Waipio valley failed her. 

So darkness and danger have sometimes hung over our young 
mission, and that infant nation whom we were attempting to 
guide out of deep embarrassment and gloom, when we seemed 
ready to be " swallowed up quick." 

She looked upward for help and comfort. The storm passed 
away. Joy cometh in the morning. The light in greater splen- 
dor beamed on the charming vale, making it more charming after 
the needful rain. And in due time the egress from the valley 
as from every dark and painful strait into which that mission or 
that newly instructed nation has been brought, was made prac- 
ticable and pleasant, though accomplished by timely, energetic 
up-hill toil. So we, ascending the great steep near the sea, retired 
from the limits of this interesting Hawaiian valley, and took our 
course to Hilo, where a wonder-working God had begun especially 
to record his name. 



334 VISIT OF THE CHIEFS TO HILO DEDICATION BAPTISM. 

Attending to the general objects of the journey, the company 
reached Waiakea in a few days, where we found Mr. and Mrs. 
Goodrich and Mr. and Mrs. Andrews encouraged by the progress 
of the work, the Lord working with them. m 

A large church having been just completed there, was, during 
the visit of the regent and her company, dedicated to the worship 
of God on the 15th of October. A great concourse of the people, 
who for six years had been favored with the incipient means of 
knowing the Gospel and learning to read it, assembled in and 
about the house to join in its dedication. ^ Many attentively lis- 
tened to the dedication sermon from Isaiah lxvi., 1,2. 'Thus 
saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my 
footstool : where is the house that ye build unto me 1 and where 
is the place of my rest 1 for all those things hath my hand made, 
and all those things have been, saith the Lord : but to this man 
will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and 
trembleth at my word." 

The hundredth Psalm, in their language, was solemnly chanted 
in a very impressive manner by twenty-four singers from Oahu, 
aided by the missionaries. The juvenile king made an address 
extemporaneous, and so much founded on the sermon, or accord- 
ing with it, as to show that he had heard and understood it, could 
approve its sentiments, and recommend to his people the humble 
and devout service of that God who had been set forth in the 
sermon. He also offered a prayer in a decorous and suitable 
manner, much to the satisfaction of Kaahumanu and others, who 
longed to see him not only almost but altogether a Christian. 

The next day the chiefs, in their civil capacity, called the 
people together, and made known to them their will. Kaahu- 
manu, and the young king, who had some want of confidence in 
his own powers, being encouraged and cheered on by his friends, 
addressed the people in a dignified and appropriate manner. 
When the chiefs had communicated their thoughts, we were 
entertained and edified by the powers of Bartimeus, the blind 
orator, who has often delighted us with his fervid harangues, and 
who made a neat, warm, and impressive appeal, with good voice 
and enunciation, and manly and appropriate gesture. 

At a meeting in the evening, several presented themselves as 
candidates for admission to the church, and were carefully 
examined as to their faith and experience. Several appeared to 
understand, believe, and love the fundamental doctrines of the 
Gospel, and to be built on the solid foundation ; but some failed 
to give the requisite evidence of true conversion to Christ. 

The ensuing Sabbath I endeavored to unfold to a , g reat 
assembly the instruction contained in Romans viii., 1 : ' j£ e ? e . 
is, therefore, now no condemnation to them which are in ^ nns * 
Jesus, who walk not after the fie ^ but after the Spirit ; and 
assisted Mr. Goodrich in administering the ordinances. We had 
occasion for thankfulness in receiving to fellowship nve new 




' ''.I 



VIEW OF HAWAII FROM MOKUOLA. 38 5 

members and in witnessing there such demonstrations of interest 
in the Christian religion, where, a little before, unbroken dark 

the thousands of the Donulatinn nf u;i~ in J lorine useot 

the more frail and widely scattered dXT ft nl g f Gr ? 

along the temperate ffirf ne ' ; ^W £*»• beyond these", 
the belt of forests around the waists of Z J J f^' 8bt ? tdui8 
north-west, rises majestically from its amnTT "^ In u the 
twenty-five miles in diamptprVi- ?• ?. P baSe more than 
tance of twen "fi e o A irtv Sf,^ nt,c . Ma ™»Kea, at the dis- 

exhibiting its slightly broken sum^i' ^^ to , * e clouds and 
the ocean level. g Then furtherT IC™ ^ } 4 '°°° feet above 
country swells graduaHy Tom thp l,t ^ "^ f uth - West the 
and ample dome of Maun'a T n™ lu- f a " d S0Uth > to the lofty 
arch, at'the ^X^SC '* Y°*> 7"""^ 
ling the height of Mauna kL it. i * , - eS ' and nearl y e q ua l- 
littfe continent o Inumbe red strata L")" 1 '" ^ P f ific > ^f a 
matter, heaved up in the^ourse n L I * a " d °, ther volca ™ 

•;+. vm L, Stt&BH SBftSTS 

lence and do atries but <!iiV«pn..«„*i Ivers > la ls and fairs, yio- 

grace and ther sing institutions o *%™T °Z by , hs Sh ° Wers of 

and its unsurpassed^ volcanoes in the rear ^ ^ * Sh ° leS > 

After another examination of candidates for church member- 



386 SOCIAL INTERVIEWS AT HILO, AND VISIT TO OLAA. 

ship, with Messrs. Goodrich and Andrews, we had a very pleasant 
tea-party given by Mrs. A., where the chiefs and missionaries, as 
at othe/places, were brought together in delightful Christian in- 
tercourse. Then, after a personal conversation between the young 
kine and myself on his spiritual concerns, I made my preparations 
to riturn to my family, by the way of the active volcano Kilauea, 
on the flank of Mauna Loa, a day's journey, or about thirty m.les 
from Hilo ba Y . On the 19th, I took leave of my fellow laborers 
and of the chiefs. So many of my native friends came to see me 
as to fill the room where I received them. I walked to the king s 
lodgings to take leave of him and those around him— led in a 
hymn, in which he joined freely, and in prayer. After which, 
many gave me their parting hand, and their aloha, with an add - 
tional lloha for Bi-na-mu laHne [Mrs. B.]. My fa.thfu 1 assist- 
ant, John Ii, and some others, set off with me for Olaa and 
Kilauea, the great volcano. Kaahumanu, as a token of marked 
civility and affection, accompanied me as far as she could conve- 
niently, with her little two-wheeled car, when the great rough- 
ness and narrowness of the way required her to halt. I said to 
her " We have travelled together this path, as far as you can go 
now ; our persons must now he separated." She very piomptly 
replied, with kindness and impressiveness, « I shall go with you, 
and you will stay with me." Interchanging the parting aloha, 
and proposing an interchange of signals, after passing the cra- 
ter, she returned in her car, and I mounted my horse, furni hed 
kindly by the chiefs for a part of the journey which was long 
and fatiguing, for one debilitated as I had been. But as we ad- 
vanced the way being rough, and the animal unshod, he severely 
felt the inclvenieie of the lava, became discouraged, and 
moved so slowly, that I preferred to send him back and make 
my way on foot. Had I possessed the power and will ascribed 
to me by some who have deigned to nohce me I might surely have 
undertaken this journey in the palanquin or litter, or the humbler 
hammock of a naval officer of sufficient fortune to employ willing 



bearers. 



The 'horse of my associate, John Ii, trying to avoid hurting 
his feet on the bare lava, would persist in stepping upon the 
grass and low shrubbery, beside the iron pathway, occasionally 
thrustinsr a foot into a hole or crevice in the rocks, to the 
no smaU inconvenience and danger both of the horse and his 

Towards evening, we reached Olaa, an inland settlement ; met 
a few of the inhabitants, spoke to them of the great salvation, were 
fed and lodged there, and the next day before noon we reached 
an elevation of some 4000 feet at the distance of twenty mites 

fr Tp™°acSg the great crater of Kilauea we had a fine view of 
the magnificent dome of Mauna Loa, stretching on some tw entj 
tniles beyond it, and rising above it to the lofty height ot ten 



VISIT TO KILAUEA — ITS DIMENSIONS. 387 

thousand feet. Evidences of existing volcanic agency multiplied 

the north 5 ; f a "?' ^ and Sm ° ke ' > SSaed fr ° m s «'phur banks on 
the north-east and south-east sides of the crater, and here and there 
from deep and extended fissures connected with the fiery subter- 
ranean agency ; and as we passed circumspectly alone the anna 
rently depressed plain that surrounds the craterfwe observed C 
immense volume of smoke and vapor ascending from the mfdst of 
o'un^n^ Sam f *T' t nd , fr ° m the Same source > ™<>us ""usual 

s£ r tr^. es th:?^t;rab f s T s 8 ^- 
JSnSSr * PELE > the great f &*■ * £5^ 

Coming near the rim, I fell upon my hands and knees awe 
ruck and crept cautiously to the rocky brink; forwithall my natu- 
ral and acquired courage, I was unwilling at once to walk up to the 

& ShTtr v nC n l00kd0W T n UP °\! he n °^' fi -y gulf beneath my 
teet. Shortly however, I was able to stand very near and gaze 

upon ^ his wonder of the world, which I wish 1 Lid set before 
my readers in all its mystery, magnitude, and grandeur. 

It is not a lofty cone, or mountain-top, pointing to the heavens 
hut avast chasm m the earth, five or 'six timfs the depth of 
Niagara Falls and seven or eight miles in circumference It is 
si uated on the flank of a vast mountain, which has been gradu 
ally piled up by a similar agency during the course of ages Such 
is the extent and depth of Kilauea, thft it would taK entire 
the city of Philadelphia or New York, and make their lof est 
spires viewed from the rim, appear small and low. 

but neither cities nor meadows, neither water nor vegetation can 
be found in this chief of the <■ deep places of the earth^' but "'lake 
of lava, some black and indurated, some fiery and flowing some 
cooling as a floating bridge over the fathomless mol tef'abTss 
seven times hotter than Nebuchadnezzar's hottest furnace, and some 
bursting up through this temporary incrustation, rendTn'g" There 
and there, and formmg mounds and cones upon it The Immense 
mass laboring to escape, pressed against the great crater^ides 
which consisted not of a frail Chinese wall buTlt by human ha„^ 
to res.st human strength, but an irregularly elliptical wall of 
basal ,c rocks extendmg a thousand feet above the surfaced/the 
lava lake, and to unknown depths below. 

Six hundred feet below the verge stretched around horizontal^ 
a vast amphitheatre gallery of black indurated lava, once flu? 
on which an army of one hundred thousand men m ght stand to 
VI Whl e fT s P<*tacle beneath, around, and abofe them 

While through the eye the impressions of grandeur, strong at 
first, increased till the daylight was gone, the impressions recefved 
through the ear were peculiar, and by no means inconsiderable 
The fiercely whizzmg sound of gas and steam, rushing with va 
rymg force, through obstructed apertures in blowing cones or 
cooling crusts of lava, the laboring, wheezing, struggfing, as of a 



388 EXTENT AND PERPETUITY OF ITS ACTION. 

living mountain, breathing fire and smoke and sulphurous gas 
from his lurid nostrils, tossing up molten rocks or detached por- 
tions of fluid lava, and breaking up vast indurated masses with 
varied detonations, all impressively bade us stand m awe. 

When we reached the verge, or whenever we came irom a little 
distance to look over, these strange sounds increased as if some 
intelligent power, with threatening tones and gestures, indignant 
at our obtrusiveness, were forbidding our approach. The effect 
of this on aboriginal visitors, before the true God was made 
known to them, may have been to induce or confirm the supersti- 
tion that a deity or family of deities dwelt there, recognised the 
movements of men, and in various ways expressed anger against 

If my fellow-travellers had not been cured of their supersti- 
tion or had not known me to be decidedly opposed to all idolatry, 
and 'particularly to the worship of Pele, they might naturally have 
mistaken my almost involuntary prostration as an act oi religious 
homage to this discarded Hawaiian deity, which they and their 
fathers had been accustomed to regard as extremely unpropitious. 
But the missionaries had set at naught the tabus of this deity, and 
Kapiolani had invaded the same, and, descending mto this crater, 
had in a heroic and Christian manner, there acknowledged Jeho- 
vah'asthe only true God, and proclaimed to her countrymen that 
this was but one of the fires which he has kindled and controlled. 
This, John Ii and others with me, were ready devoutly to ac- 

kll Wlienf e seven years before our visit, Messrs. Ellis, Thurston, 
Bishop, .and Goodrich, accompanied by Mr. Harwood, in 1823, 
visited this yawning gulf in opposition to the wishes of their na- 
tive guide, who refused to conduct them thither, they said of it 
in " The Tour round Hawaii :" 

" Th« bottom was filled with lava, and the southwest and northern 
parts of it were one vast flood of liquid fire in a state of terrific ebulli- 
tion rolling to and fro its fiery surge and flaming billows. ^ Fifty-one 
craters of various form and size rose like so many conical islands 
from the surface of the burning lake. Twenty-two constantly emit- 
ted columns of grey smoke, and pyramids of brilliant flame, and many 
of them at the same time vomited from their ignited mouths, streams 
of fluid lava, which rolled in blazing torrents down their black, indented 
sides, into the boiling mass below." 

The surface of this body of lava is subject to unceasing 
changes from year to year ; for " deep calleth unto deep," and the 
billows of this troubled ocean " cannot rest." 

As night approached we took our station on the north side on 
the very brink, where we supposed we should be able ttemost 
securely and satisfactorily to watch the action of this ^ awful labo- 
ratory during the absence of the light of the sun. rhougn the 
spot where we spread our blanket for a lodgment had been con- 



FEARFUL LODGE GRAND NIGHT VIEW THEORY. 389 

sidered as the safest in the neighborhood, there was room for the 
feeling °f '"security, which some who had preceded me have 
thus described : « The detachment of one small stone beneath or 
a slight agitation of the earth, would have precipitated us amhi 
the hornd crash of falling rocks, into the burning lake "Had I 
believed the danger so imminent, I should have thought it prudent 
to take a position somewhat further off. The mass which ™n 
ported us had doubtless been shaken a thousand timelnd wL' 
very liable every hour to be shaken again ; but being in' the shor 
curvature of the crater, like the keystone of an arch II "cook I not 

rally occur while this great safety valve is kept open, or the nu 
merous fissures around it, reaching to the bowels of the mountain" 
convey harmlessly from unknown depths, gases, and vXmes of 

S'hfrT 1 ""I" Wat6r C r eS '" -"tact'with int r e vol- 

Wei « ? th P °f °" T" about four thousand feet above the 

level of the sea, and one thousand above the surface of the lake 

places' ?ntwfe e re\h f ^ "%" ° f ^ h ? lake ' thenumSa 
places in it where the fiery element was displaying itself- the 

conical mouths here and there, discharging gloiing ava over 
flowing and spreading its waves aroundf or belched out Tn 
detached and molten masses that were shot forth with detonations 
perhaps by the force of gases struggling through from TeC the 
surface, while the vast column of vapor* and smoke ascended up 
owards heaven and the coruscations of the emitted bruliaS 
lava, illuminated the clouds that passed over the terrific «n. If all 
presented by night a splendid an d P sublime panorama of foLIc 
action, probably nowhere else surpassed. volcanic 

Had Vulcan employed ten thousand giant Cyclops, each with 
a steam engine of one thousand horse-power, blowing anthrad e 
coal for smelting mountain minerals, or heav ng up and hammer 
m g to pieces rocks and hills, their united effort! would but w7n" 
to compare with the work of Pele here. S 

There was enough of mystery connected with the experiments 
going on before our eyes, to give ample employment to fancv and 
philosophy, and materially to enhance the sublimity of the fear 
ful scene. For it might be asked, How can such an fmmense mass 
of rocks and earth be kept incessantly in a state of £ with 
out fuel or combustion Or by what process could such ^ lid" 
masses be fused at all, in accordance with any mode of eeneratraf 
heat with which we are acquainted ? If therebe combustion bthf 

r^ard rTk? °nH he T\ ° f ^ VaSt "»" es of ^tanct 
so hard, rocky, and earthy, why is there an accumulation of the 

general mass so that millions of cubic fathoms are, from time to 

time, added to the solid contents of the mountain But if the 

bowels of the mountain are supposed to be melted by intense heat 

in some way generated, could they be heaved up by the expansion 

of steam or gas while an orifice equal to three or^owsquara miles 

like that of Kilauea, or the terminal crater on the same mountain' 



390 EXPLORING THE SURFACE OF THE LAVA LAKE. 

is kept open ; for steam and gas might be supposed to pass through 
the fluid masses and escape, instead of raising them from a depth, 
just as steam rises from the bottom of a boiling caldron, without 
materially elevating the surface of its contents. 

But if with one class of geologists we suppose the interior of 
the earth to be in a molten or fluid state, as, perhaps, originally 
created, and that Kilauea and other volcanoes are but openings to 
that subterranean, fiery, central ocean of red or white hot matter, 
we have no faint illustration of the bold imagery used by the 
sacred writers, and of their phraseology, which seems hyperbolical 
or even paradoxical, " the bottomless pit," " the fire that is not 
quenched," " the lake thatburneth with fire and brimstone," "the 
smoke of their torment ascend eth up for ever and ever." 

If such a fluid mass constitutes the main portion of the interior 
of the earth, it is literally " bottomless," and the opened surface, 
like that of Kilauea, may be strictly called a lake, a lake of fire, 
and as sulphur and particles of the sulphuret of iron are present, 
it may be called "a lake that burns with fire and brimstone." 

After gazing at the wonderful phenomenon some twenty hours, 
taking but a little time for repose, I found the sense of fear sub- 
side, and curiosity prompt to a closer intercourse with Pele and 
a more familiar acquaintance with her doings and habits. Many 
who try the experiment, though at first appalled, are ready, after 
a few hours, to wend their way down the steep sides of the crater. 
Thus we descended into the immense pit from the north-east side, 
where it was practicable, first to the black ledge or amphitheatre 
gallery, and thence to the surface of the lava lake. This we 
found extremely irregular, presenting cones, mounds, plains, vast 
bridges of lava recently cooled, pits and caverns, and portions of 
considerable extent in a movable and agitated state. We walked 
over lava which, by some process, had been fractured into im- 
mensely large slabs, as though it had been contracted by cooling, 
or been heaved up irregularly by the semi-fluid mass below. In 
the fissures of this fractured lava, the slabs or blocks two feet 
below the surface were red hot. A walking stick thrust down 
would flame instantly. 

Passing over many masses of such lava, we ventured towards the 
more central part of the lake, and came near to a recent mound, 
which had probably been raised on the cooling surface, after our ar- 
rival the day before. From the top of it flowed melted lava, which 
spread itself in waves to a considerable distance, on one side then 
on the other, all around. The masses thrown out in succession, 
moved sluggishly, and as they flowed down the inclined plane, a 
crust was formed over them, darkened and hardened, and became 
stationary, while the stream moved below it ; the front of the mass, 
red hot, pressed along down, widening and expending itself, and 
forcing itself through a net-work, as it were, of irregular filaments 
of iron, which the cooling process freely supplied. This motion 
of a flowing mass, whether larger or smaller, seen from the rim 



GENTLE INTERNAL ERUPTION VOLCANIC PRODUCTIONS. 391 

of the crater by night, gives the appearance of a fiery surf or a 
rolling wave of fire, or the dancing along of an extended semi- 
circular flame on the surface of the lake. When one wave has ex- 
pended itself, or found its level, or otherwise become stationary, 
another succeeds and passes over it in like manner, and then 
another, sent out, as it were, by the pulsations of the earth's open 
artery, at the top of the mound. This shows how a mound, cone, 
pyramid, or mountain, can be gradually built of lava, and wide 
plains covered at its base with the same material. 

We approached near the border of some of these waves and 
reached the melted lava with a stick two yards long, and thus did 
gross violence to Pele's tabu. I thus obtained several specimens 
red hot from the flowing mass. I have since had occasion to be 
surprised at the absence of fear in this close contiguity with the 
terrible element, where the heat under our feet was as great as 
our shoes would bear, and the radiating heat from the moving 
mass was so intense that I could face it but a few seconds at a 
time, at the distance of two or three yards. Yet, having care- 
fully observed its movements awhile, I threw a stick of wood upon 
the thin crust of a moving wave where I believed it would bear 
me, even if it should bend a little, and stood upon it a few mo- 
ments. In that position, thrusting my cane down through the 
cooling, tough crust about half an inch thick, I withdrew it, and 
forthwith there gushed up of the melted flowing lava under my 
feet enough to form a globular mass two and half or three inches 
m diameter, which, as it cooled, I broke off and bore away as 
spoils from the ancient domain and favorite seat of the Diana of 
the Hawaiians. Parts in violent action we dared not approach. 

There is a remarkable variety in the volcanic productions of 
Hawaii,— a variety as to texture, form, and size, from the vast 
mountain and extended plain, to the fine drawn and most deli- 
cate vitreous fibre, the rough clinker, the smooth stream, the 
basaltic rock, and masses compact and hard as granite or flint 
and the pumice or porous scoria, or cinders, which, when hot' 
probably formed a scum or foam on the surface of the denser 
molten mass. 

Considerable quantities of capillary glass are produced at 
Kilauea, though I am not aware that the article is found else- 
where on the islands. Its production has been deemed mys- 
terious. In its appearance it resembles human hair, and is araon? 
the natives familiarly called " Lauoho o Pele "—the hair of Pele 
It is formed, I presume, by the tossing off of small detached por- 
tions of lava of the consistence of melted glass, from the mouths 
of cones, when a fine vitreous thread is drawn out between the 
moving portion and that from which it is detached. The fine 
spun product is then blown about by the wind, both within and 
around the crater, and is collected in little locks or tufts. 

Sulphur is seen, but in small quantities, in and around the 
crater, and at a little distance from the rim there are yellow 



392 IMMINENT DANGER TO VISITORS AT KILAUEA. 

banks on which beautiful crystals of sulphur may be found. In 
one place, a pool of pure distilled water, condensed from the 
steam that rises from a deep fissure, affords the thirsty traveller 
a beverage far better than that of the ordinary distiller. 

There is, however, a gas produced by the volcano highly dele- 
terious, if breathed often or freely. This is one source of danger 
to the visitor, which, while I was down a thousand feet below the 
rim, produced a temporary coughing. 

I was, perhaps, too venturesome ; but other visitors have been 

far more so. . 

Dr. Judd having become familiar with volcanic power, in his 
ardor to secure valuable and very recent specimens of Pele's 
productions for the U. S. Exploring Expedition, on the visit of 
Com. Wilkes and his company to this crater, descended to the 
surface of the lake, and then into a sub-crater, in the midst of the 
larger. While busily engaged there collecting specimens, a sud- 
den bursting up of a huge volume of fluid lava from the bottom 
of the sub-crater alarmed him, and threatened speedily to over- 
whelm him. He sprang to escape, but finding the rim overhang- 
ing, he could not scale it where he was. The flowing mass was 
now too near him to allow him to return to the place where he 
had descended, and its radiating heat too intense to be faced. 
Escape without aid was hopeless. The natives of the company 
about the brink, alarmed for themselves, were flying for their 
lives. The doctor, giving himself up for lost, offered a prayer 
to Heaven, and that moment, the last to be availing, a friendly 
and resolute Hawaiian, who had been a pupil at the mission 
seminary, compassionating the exposed sufferer, and facing the 
approaching fiery volume, and braving its intense heat, exposed 
his own life, reached down his strong hand, and firmly grasped 
the doctor's, who, by their united exertions and the blessing of 
Heaven, escaped with his life from "the horrible pit" and a fiery 
grave. A mighty current instantly overflowed, and they ran for 
their lives before the molten flood, and ascended from the surface 
of the abyss to the lofty rim with heartfelt thanksgiving to their 
great Deliverer.* 

This proves the real danger of meddling with Pele's palace 
and trifling with her power. Had this occurred in the days of 
unbroken superstition, it would doubtless have been ascribed to 
the anger of that false deity, and multiplied her worshippers. 
But now such a deliverance was justly ascribed to the care and 
power of Jehovah, the knowledge of whose attributes displayed 
in the works of creation, providence, and grace, has introduced 
the Hawaiian race into a new life. 

Kilauea may be regarded as one of the safety valves of a bot- 
tomless reservoir of melted earth below the cooled and cooling 
crust on which mountains rise, rivers flow, and oceans roll, and 
cities are multiplied as the habitations of men. It has been 
kept open from time immemorial, always displaying active 

* See U. S. Ex. Ex. vol. iv. p. 173. 



EXTERNAL ERUPTIONS— JOURNEY ACROSS THE WILDERNESS. 393 

power. The circumambient air which carries off the caloric 
sometimes aided by the rain, is incessantly endeavoring to shut 
this valve, or bridge over this orifice of three or four square miles 
of the fiery abyss. Sometimes the imperfect bridge of cooling 
lava is pierced with half a hundred large, rough, conical chimneys, 
emitting gas smoke, flame, and lava ; and sometimes the vast 
bridge is broken up, and the cones submerged, and probably fused 
again by the intense heat of the vast fluid mass supplied fresh 
trom the interior. This mass rises gradually higher and higher, 
hundreds of feet, till by its immense pressure against the sides of 
the crater aided perhaps, by the power of gas or steam, it forces 
a passage for miles through the massive walls, and inundates with 
its fiery deluge some portion of the country below, or passing 
through it as a river of fire, pours itself into the sea at the dis- 
tance of twenty-five miles, thus disturbing with awful uproar the 
domain of Neptune, and enlarging the dominions of the Hawaiian 
sovereign. 

* Th \ W i h ° le i ? land? with its am P le and ^wering mountains, is 
otten shaken with awful throes, and creation here « groaneth and 
travaileth in pain." 

In July, 1840, a river of lava flowed out from Kilauea and 
passing some miles under ground, burst out in the district of Puna 
and inundated a portion of the country, sweeping down forests' 
and as a river a mile wide, fell into the sea, heated the waters of 
the ocean, making war upon its inhabitants, and by the united 
action of this volcanic flood and the sea, formed several hucre 
rough hills of sand and lava along the shore. 

A similar flood has subsequently been poured from the summit 
oi Mauna Loa, flowing with terrific force for weeks, and thus ele 
vating a portion of the region between Mauna Loa and Mauna 
Kea. This grand exhibition could be seen from the missionary 
station at Hilo, a distance of about forty miles. 

After spending about thirty hours at Pele's chief seat, we set 
off, towards evening, on the 21st, to cross the wilderness to Wai- 
mea, which required the time of a little more than two days and 
two nights. Walking till late, we laid ourselves down where we 
could find a place. The next day we continued our journey north 
wardly, towards Mauna Kea, lodging out in the wilderness in 
the same manner, at night, the majestic mountain being half a dav's 
walk to the north of us. b 3 

Rose at four o'clock from our mountain couch,— a day's iour 
ney from any human habitation ; saw lightning at a great distance 
at sea— our elevation being 4000 or 5000 feet ; packed our sleeping 
kapa; offered our morning sacrifice in these solitudes of the cen 
tre of Hawaii, and as the day dawned, set forward on our jour 
ney. We passed over several large tracts of lava, of different 
kinds some smooth, vitreous, and shining, some twisted and 
coiled like huge ropes, and some consisting of sharp, irregular 
loose, rugged volcanic masses, of every form and size, from an 



394 CROSSi:, J MAUN A KEA KAAHUMANIj's NOTE. 

ounce in weight, to several tons, thrown, I could not conceive 
how, into a chaos or field of the roughest surface, presenting a 
forbidding area, from one to forty square miles in extent, and 
though not precipitous, yet so horrid as to forbid a path, and dely 
the approach of horses and cattle. In the crevices of the more 
solid lava we found the ohelo, somewhat resembling the whortle- 
berry nourished by frequent showers and dew. At ten o'clock, 
we halted for breakfast ; raised a smoke, as a signal for the horse 
keeper, at the watering-place, at the south base of Mauna Kea, to 
approach, and moved on, till twelve o'clock, when I was very 
glad to see and mount the horse sent over from Waimea to meet 
me Our company having become considerably scattered, and 
pressino- on, under a mid-day, tropical sun, were soon collected 
togethe? by the loud shout, " Here's water," made by the keeper 
of the horse, who had very considerately brought us a calabash 
from Waihalulu, cold and sweet, for the refreshment of our weary 
and thirsty travellers. We drank round, and this gourd bottle 
soon sounded empty. I mounted and set forward with comfort 
and revived courage, leaving most of the company to proceed at 
their leisure. One of the keepers of the horse wishing to accom- 
pany me, girded up his loins, and like Elijah before Ahab ran 
cheerfully before me, westward, along the south side of Mauna 
Kea, about ten miles, then northward, over its undulated, western 
slope, about the same distance. We halted on the ridge, half an 
hour, then pressed on till six o'clock, when the sun, having fin- 
ished his daily race, sank with great grandeur and beauty into the 
western waters of the vast Pacific, sending back a pleasant fare- 
well to the clouds that hung over Hualalai, Mauna Loa, and Mauna 
Kea the three Hawaiian mountains, and shooting upwards his di- 
verffinp; rays with peculiar beauty, after the last limb of his broad, 
golden disk had disappeared. About seven, we reached Waimea, 
thus completing my excursion of about 175 miles, with improved 
health for resuming the labors of the station. 

Kaahumanu and her company passed on through Puna and Kau, 
and came to Kealakekua Bay, in Kona, in the course of about two 
months. Before they left Hilo, she addressed the following cha- 
racteristic letter to the chiefs at Oahu :— 

" Hilo, Oct. 31st, 1830. 

" Great love to you, Jochebed. This is my thought for you two ; 
The words your son gave you in charge, do you remember, lest you both 
become quite listless. Let it be a remembrancer for you both, in the 
name of Christ, that it may be well with you. That thought is done. 

< ' Here also is this thought of mine for you two— The voice of the Palam 
[Frenchman or Papist] who assented to us before ; do you two look 
at his after course, and if he renews his work, it will be your duty to 
send him away, that he may be entirely separated.* That thought is 
finished. 

* E pono ia olua e hookuke aku ia ia. a kaawale. 



PULPIT AND CONGREGATION AT WAIMEA. 395 

„,w An £ thiS iS my sen " m « nt for y° u > Matthew Kekuanaoa. Your ship- 
master fires a gun, on the Sabbath day, morning and evening. Hemla 
pono anet ,», «. oe la 1 Ea ! [Is this right, in y°our esteem ? S Attends 

Jest Am^Z g J0U - May y ° U and We be ssved «^y 

" Elizabeth Kaahumanu." 
She inserts Kinau's Christian name, Jochebed, the mother of 
Moses, Lot, Alexander, and Victoria, but evidently includes Li 
liha, as haying been jointly intrusted with the affairs of Oahu 
and reminding them of the charge given by the young king on 
eaying that place ; refers particularly to the leading French in- 
ruder, and gently reproves Kinau's husband, for what she "el ds 
as desecrating the Sabbath, by one at Hilo bay, in his emplov 
and indicates her opinion that the violation of the Sabbath by the 
commander of the vessel, may implicate the owner, if he hasnot 
properly guarded against it. It is presumed that if she had sen 
a ship to take whales, she would have ordered the captain and 
crew not to take them on the Sabbath. P " d 

While the trayelling chiefs were in the southern part of Hawaii 
Gov. Adams and the people of the northern part prosecuted and 
completed the building of a convenient church /waimea To 
encourage them in that work, and to increase its advantages, both 
for the preacher and hearer, I managed to turn the pilars 
balusters and newels for a pulpit, neat, decorous, commodious' 
and suited to a large rude thatched house, and to an SdK 
uncultivated people, dwelling in the poor, frail, temporary hapt 
ta ons of Hawaii. From two rough, green logs of the foist two 
pillars, eight or ten inches in diamete'rfand sixfeet in leno-th were 
produced ; whether of the Tuscan or Hawaiian order, is immaterial 
provided they were sufficiently plain, neat, polished anZhaneTv' 
and made to answer their main purpose. Placed about fou? feet 
apart in front they served to support the pulpit floor three fee 
high the head of the stairs and stair-rails, Md on their top a tahl 
for the preacher's book and notes, giving \o the "t rue tu re %„„„? 
gether by a carpenter the appearance^ finish, firmness and 
utility Many a preacher waits unduly for a pulpit to be made 
ready to his hands, who will not find a better place than thTt in 
Waimea, to plead the cause of God with his fellow worms The 
house was used for public worship as soon as it watered and 
many a true-hearted herald of the Prince of Peace would reioTce 
to see what has often been seen there-a multitude of ^mortal 
beings, withdrawn from idolatry, and sitting, with attentive eX 
and ears, to hear the messages of love from Heaven. Herein 
old grey-headed warrior, and there, a once deluded, murderous 
mother ; here an agent of the bloody priests, accustomed to Z 
work of a.d.ng the sacrifice of human blood, and there ff rouns of 
hose who once shuddered at his presence ; Lere the Cofng Tan 
and the young woman just entering on life's stage, and therein 
termingled with the aged, middle aged, and the Young, the chU* 



396 JOURNEY FROM WAIMEA TO KAAWALOA. 

dren but just old enough to begin the studies of the Sabbath 
school,— but soon, should their lives be prolonged, to be the acting 
portion of a generation engaged for good or evil ; and sometimes, 
rulers and subjects waiting, as equals, in the presence of the King 
of kings. Such at that period, was this new and interesting 
field, where many golden sheaves have been, and are to be 
gathered for the divine Lord of the harvest. 

The new station being fairly commenced, Mr. Ruggles and 
family returned and resumed their labors at Kaawaloa, from which 
they had been absent almost a year. I remained with my family 
another month, each week encouraged by the appearance of bud 
and blossom in this wilderness ; and then, not without some con- 
flict in our feelings, retired from this interesting spot where my 
health had been benefited, the Lord's work begun, and the way 
prepared for the weary to recruit, and for the strong to lay out. 
their strength in the care of a large population. 

The dedication of the house of worship was deferred till the 
chiefs, in their circuit of the island, should be again at Waimea. 
They had desired me to meet them, in the meantime, at Keala- 
kekua, where they designed to halt for a week or two. Being 
now informed of their arrival there, I undertook the journey 
across, with my family. The supposed distance is sixty or more 
miles. The region, for the most part, was uninhabited and unfre- 
quented ; but we had little fear of being harmed ; on the con- 
trary, we relied, with confidence, on such aid from the kind- 
hearted people, for whose benefit we had now labored ten years, 
as it was in their power to afford. All things being arranged, we 
started on our way, Dec. 29th. Passing the principal haunts of 
the numerous wild cattle, some herds of which we saw at a dis- 
tance, and Mauna Kea on the left, we made our way southward, 
over lava and through the desert, between that mountain and Hua- 
lalai on the west. Just at evening, the second day, we found 
ourselves wandering in a doubtful course, none of the natives with 
us being able to set us right. 

Night coming on, we pitched our temporary tent midway be- 
tween the summits of Haulalai and Mauna Loa, and rested com- 
fortably under the protection of the Watchman of Israel. Waked, 
and rose refreshed, at day-break, in the heart of Hawaii, where 
nothing of the surrounding ocean appeared. Aiming at the sup- 
posed position of Kaawaloa, we struck across a rough field of 
lava, exceedingly sharp and difficult to pass, marked with rugged 
rocks, cliffs, ravines, shrubs, and trees. About ten o'clock we 
came into a track, leading over sand, towards Kaawaloa. 

In these solitudes, some twenty miles from Kealakekua, we 
unexpectedly fell upon an ancient temple of the Hawaiian gods, 
built in a dreary wilderness, far from the habitations of men. 
With what feelings must this gloomy monument of superstition 
have been erected, and since regarded by dark, idolatrous natives, 
who bowed to the power of Pele, or other imaginary deities even 



ANCIENT TEMPLE IN THE WILDERNESS. 397 

less worthy of regard ! Its form, though of little consequence 
compared with its abominable design, is a square, 100 feet on a side. 
Its walls, built of the fragments of ancient lava, were eight feet high, 
and four feet thick. Its entrance was by a door- way, in the middle 
of the wall, on the north side. The enclosed area is divided, first by 
an aisle, from the door to the opposite wall. On each side of this 
aisle was a wall about half a yard in height and thickness. The 
two main divisions were sub-divided by similar walls, at right 
angles with the aisle, into three apartments each. Around the 
principal structure, and at the distance of ten to twenty feet, 
there were eight pyramids, about twelve feet in diameter, and 
twelve to fifteen in height. Connected with the south-western 
pyramidal pile, was a small enclosure or court. 

Our fellow travellers, John Ii and others, now initiated into the 
Christian doctrine, regarded these monuments of superstition, as 
relics of the work of Satan, and proofs of his triumphs over the 
generations that had passed away. Some of them now united 
here in offering to Jehovah, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, 
a morning sacrifice of prayer and praise. 

At almost every step for sixty miles we were reminded of Pele's 
power. Our road was not Macadamized, but Peleized, and by no 
means inviting. That day, I was thrice unhorsed, in this rough 
wilderness. Once my horse threw me from my saddle, upon my 
feet, by breaking through a shell covering of a cavity in the lava, 
while trotting, and in another case, by dropping both fore feet 
suddenly down from a rock, throwing both saddle and rider over 
his head, while his hind feet remained on the rock ; and in 
another instance, still more hazardous, I was dismounted by his 
plunging his hind legs down into a deep chasm in the lava, which 
appeared to have been caused by the heaving up of this part of 
the island, by some subterranean force rending its iron structure 
and making a long, well-defined, perpendicular fissure, fourteen 
or fifteen inches wide, of an unknown depth, and sufficient to 
swallow up a regiment. The vigorous struggles of the animal 
to extricate himself were unavailing ; and would, unassisted, 
have been hopeless. A second attempt, on our part, to aid him 
was successful in bringing his legs out of the fearful chasm, and 
he rose on solid footing, and pursued the journey as before through 
this rough region. & 

Fifty of the men of Naihe's district came out some twelve miles 
cheefully to meet us and help us on. Bearing off to the west we 
passed through a dense wood, which affords good timber of a 
larse size, and came out upon the southern slope of Mount Hua- 
lalai, where, looking over upon the region between Kailua and 
Kealakekua, we had a fine view of the ocean. 

The sun soon set, and we advanced by twilight some two miles 
when the darkness of Saturday night came on, and the natives' 
particularly the fresh company from Naihe, who best knew the 
way, were reluctant to proceed in the dark, in the responsible 



398 ARRIVAL BY NIGHT AT KUAPEHU. 

work of conveying Mrs. B. and three little children to their des- 
tination. But it was contrary to our wishes to lodge and spend 
the Sabbath there, or to finish our journey Sabbath morning to 
the place where I was expected to preach to the chiefs 
and people ; and besides, the illness of our youngest urged 
us forward, to seek relief for her. Dependent on their 
will, in trying circumstances, it was gratifying to see they could 
appreciate our reasons for venturing forward. Our Waimea 
friends first moved, and were immediately joined by the others ; 
and we felt our way cautiously along, for an hour and a half, Mr. 
Ruggles, meantime, meeting us, and leading the way towards his 
habitation. Benighted in this dark wilderness, our eyes were, at 
length, all gladdened by several large candle-nut torches which 
Naihe and his excellent lady had the consideration to send us, 
when they perceived we did not reach their settlement by daylight. 
By the light of these torches, gleaming with different degrees of 
brightness, on the luxuriant vegetation around us, our company, 
now amounting to a hundred, passed quietly, in Indian file, along 
a narrow foot-path, amid bananas, high grasses, fern ten or 
twelve feet in height, shrubs, wild vines, and trees, till just before 
the closing hour of the year, when we arrived with safety and 
welcome at Mr. RuggJes's cottage, at Kuapehu, two miles from 
Kaawaloa landing. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

TWELFTH YEAR OP THE MISSION, AND EIGHTH OF KAAHUMANU— 

1831. 

^"ittf * ft? 'ehi^f £ C , hriS 'r . Poetess -S^ol examination at Kaa- 
rf Lmha-Coundl of chie/ ^j"^~ ^ at Waimea-Seditious movements 
Honolulu-Reton of the chief b^T^S^J"? ch ^ e of the fort « 

I™mon^^^^ 

and modW V 7 °V he "T >' ear ' J met the ^sembled chiefs 

the S P c r r p P tures! ^^^ "* t0 '"' m ^ 1 ^ °P ened to them 

An attempt was made for the permanent establishment of the 

aid a L a i?th p atl0n 3* £ Uapehu - Naihe and Kapiolal removed 
and built here, and others gathered round them f but the people 

intent loThem /t P f erred ^ Sh ° re Stati ° n «™S 
venient to them. But Kaawaloa, at the landine-place on the 

to te S 'pe e op°l f e o? h ke H Ua ^ ^V 6 ' --enie^Tccessiole 
was craLZl ,nH dlst " ct , who live much along the shores, 
kva T„l w ° 7 ' b /'u S com P° se d a ^ost exclusively of 
will' nor Tprino- ' f 7' t° d 'T"' 611 ' ^"^ neither brook no ' 

"5 a o7fret P a e bo S v'e P [hl erable " *■ plaCe ,° f residence - " is eLa$ 
*V i J ? h Sea ; IS alr y and fert 'le, fanned aereeablv bv 

the land breeze from the cold Manna Loa'by nighS the S ea 
breeze by day, makmg the temperature and chWte about as 
agreeable and salubrious as Waimea. Scattered trees aronnH 
and the forest a little further in the rear, the banana su e ar cane' 
up and kalo, potatoes squashes, goards, and meCs Thich its 
so 1 produces; its high grasses, flowering shrubs, and wild vines 

bay Ses t^^ *" ?** and * terile sl ^ e north o "the 

Ills Naihe and I° a rdm ? ryi l r0 ^ Cti0nS ° f the countr y> Mr. Rug- 
gles, iNaihe, and Kapiolam had a variety of exotics— the <rraol 

fig, guava, pomegranate, orange, coffeef cotton, and muSy] 



400 HAWAIIAN CHRISTIAN POETESS. 

growing on a small scale, which is the most that can be said, as 
yet, of these articles at the Sandwich Islands. 

An honorable woman, a hoary-headed Hawaiian convert to 
Christianity, Kekupuohi, who had been one of the wives of 
Kalaniopuu, the king in the days of Capt. Cook, but now a mem- 
ber of the church at Kailua, visiting at the thatched cottage of 
Mr. Ruggles, in the midst of this scenery, and having her atten- 
tion agreeably attracted by a prolific grape vine, which spread 
its fruit and foliage over the door, and by the various flowers and 
fruits of the garden-like court, composed an interesting ode, in 
her own tongue, descriptive in part of what struck her eye, and 
in part of what is seen by faith, with her own reflections ; of 
which the following, considering the circumstances and the 
authorship, is a paragraph of peculiar beauty, which, with much 
pleasure, I have translated : — 

" Once only has that which is glorious appeared. 
It is wonderful and holy altogether. 
It is a blooming glory of unwithering form. 
Rare is its stock and singular, unrivalled : 
One only true vine — it is the Lord. 
The branch that adheres to it becomes fruitful : 
It bringeth forth fruit ; it is good fruit, 
Whence its character is fully made known. 
Let the fruitless branch of mere show be cut off, 
Lest the stock should be injuriously encumbered, 
Lest it be by it wrongfully burdened." 

In this effusion of enlightened taste, admiring gratitude, and 
pious regard to the " Chief among ten thousands," as altogether 
lovely, what a gratifying proof we have that Hawaiians can un- 
derstand the Gospel, and that they do discriminate between the 
form and spirit of religion, and that the converts appreciate the 
importance of fruitfulness and fidelity, on the one hand, and the 
reasonableness of church discipline on the other, " Lest the i True 
Vine ' should be dishonored and oppressed!" 

Happy would it be for the church if her members in every 
country entertained views as clear, as consistent and elevated, on 
these important points as did this aged Hawaiian convert, once a 
heathen queen, but at this period poor as to the shining things 
of earth, whose habitation, wardrobe, and household furniture 
together would not probably exceed in value one hundred dollars, 
but as one of the " daughters of the Lord Almighty," rejoicing 
in the hope of a heavenly inheritance, and an everlasting crown, 
into the actual possession of which we trust she has already 
entered, to the praise of divine grace. 

She had been the wahine of some forty men, and of several 
of these at the same time. On hearing the Gospel, she was one 
of the first on Hawaii to give heed to it, and to befriend its 
teachers. Desiring to learn to read the Word of God, she entered 
as a pupil ; but from her advanced age, her dullness, and unre- 



DISPLAY AND EXAMINATION OF SCHOOLS. 401 

tentive memory, she found it difficult to learn even the alphabet 
and remember it. Before she could read at all, the missionaries, 
having the supervision of thousands, advised her to give up the 
attempt to learn. But not satisfied to remain unable to read the 
Scriptures, choosing one of her female attendants for her teacher, 
she persevered till she accomplished her object, making her book 
her daily companion. She put off her heathenism, and put on 
Christianity as a conscientious Christian. One of the most atten- 
tive hearers and one of the first fruits of Kailua, she became an 
ornament to the church, adorning her profession, and illustrating 
the transforming power of the Gospel, and the grace of God to 
the aged heathen who receive his offers of salvation. 

During this visitation of the chiefs at Kaawaloa, numerous 
schools were called before them to show themselves for examina- 
tion. Their coming together presented a novel scene, exhibit- 
ing something of the taste and habits of Hawaiians. Long 
processions of scholars and teachers, coming in from different 
quarters, after dark, moved in single file with flaming torches of 
the candle-nut, and loud-sounding conchs. Some of the schools, 
with their torches and conchs, came winding along around the head 
of Kealakekua bay, high on the steep and craggy precipices, which 
once echoed back the thunder of the guns of Capt. Cook's ships 
in hostile strife with the natives. Then near where that navigator 
fell in the preceding generation, the schools, embracing thousands 
ot men, women, and children, just coming to the light, formed 
an immense column, still flourishing their fiery banners, and 
blowing their many shells of various keys, with as much spirit as 
if they expected the fortifications of darkness were about to fall 
before them. 

This display was a sort of celebration of the arrival of the light 
and their deliverance from idols, and was to the poor people 
something like what the fireworks on Boston Common are to the 
thirty or forty thousand who go out to gaze for an hour at the 
A°i l n &i soann ?> archin g, diverging, and exploding fire-balls 
and bubbles on the anniversary evening commemorative of Ameri- 
can Independence. 

The sober examination of these numerous schools the next 
day proved the existence of many little torch lights kindled along 
those dark shores, which were enlightening the path of thousands 
and promising to aid them in picking out their way if they de 
sired it, tnrough this dark world to the heavenly city. 

All appeared interested in the examination as a whole and 
while we could commend improvement and attention to sober 
duties, we were not forward to rebuke their attempts at harmless 
display on the one hand, or to teach them any kind of amusement 
on the other supposing this part of civilization not specifically 
to belong to the calling of missionaries. 

It may be proper to say here that the church and mission- 
nouses ot this station, some time after Mr. Ruggles, through loss 

26 



402 VISIT OF THE CHIEFS TO KAILUA. 

of health, left the field, were located on the south side of Keala- 
kekua Bay, a position which was supposed to accommodate the 
people connected with the station better than the north side, or 

Kuapehu in the rear. . 

Having completed their visit at Kaawaloa, the chiefs passed on 
together to Kailua, where they were welcomed by Gov. Adams 
and the missionaries. 

On the 16th of January the chief rulers of the land, with the 
exception of Kinau and Liliha, being there with their suites, 
which added to the number and the interest of the meetings for 
worship, the concourse at church on the Sabbath was immense. 
It was a privilege for missionaries to lead them to the throne of 
grace, and to press home the claims of the Gospel upon their 
hearts. Very considerable portions of the members of all the 
churches then existing in the group, at Kauai, Oahu, Maui, Hilo, 
Kaawaloa, and Kailua, which this year had been declared distinct, 
were present, with thousands of non-professors. Some appeared 
to be feasted, comforted, and strengthened by the Word, and 
others made to tremble. I was interested in the remark of my 
young; friend and pupil, Haalilio, that he was so wehweh, filled with 
fear, that he could not look steadily at the preacher. . After the ser- 
mon the largest number of communicants, as was supposed, that had 
ever sat down together at the Lord's supper in these islands, 
there, in a solemn and joyous manner, celebrated the dying love 

of their Savior. . , , 

The Tuesday and Wednesday following were devoted to the 
examination of the fifty schools of this missionary station, m dis- 
tinction from those at Waimea, Hamakua, and Kohala, not then 
entirely detached from the Kailua station, under the active and 
laborious supervision of Messrs. Thurston and Bishop. lhe 
number of scholars in the northern part of Kona were, men and 
male youth, 1,520 ; women, 1728 ; of boys and girls, under ten 
years, 566 ; total, 3,814 ; of whom 1,100 were able to read 

While we were at dinner, at Mr. Bishop's, on the 19th, the 

sea rough and the wind driving on shore, the king's brig, Mio, 

which was in sight from the door, broke from her moorings, and 

was in imminent danger of being dashed on the rocks. The king 

was so much interested, and so sure she would quickly be 

wrecked, that he could not, he said, continue to look at her strug- 

ding in the surf, with her crew exposed ; and turned his back 

with exclamations of sorrow. Having been informed that the 

brig had a cask of rum on board, I had a few days before invi ed 

him to my chamber, and suggested the discharge of it into the 

sea, as a precaution against harm, to which he consented. Now, 

in her distress, in his trouble, and my own solicitude, I asked 

him if the Jonah were overboard ? He understood me, and said 

« he had ordered its kiola (casting away), and supposed it had 

been done." "Then," I replied, « I think she will e scape 

and we were soon made glad to see her at the command ot wind 



CHIEFS MEETING WITH THE PEOPLE OP KONA. 403 

k^^n m s '^rX Safely the P r0 J ectin g P***, north of Kailua vil- 
lage, m spite of the sea, and steering for Oahu. When it was 
calm enough the kmg went out with his men to tr y 7o raise The 

t^ water • to^fm' ?* 'n S ° me ^^ feU *<"» his ^at into 
me water to him a small circumstance. Instantly recovering 

h.mse f and resuming his place in the boat, his clothes saturated 

and all dripping he snatched his gold hunting watch from h^ 

oV S water' £„d T H^' "T ^ ^^ d and spoiled 

resumed his labor H "f !", g V* ?,.* Mend > with earnestness 
"f ( m 7.? ls ,a bor. , , Hls father had been disposed to labor and 
most of the ch,efs labor, more or less, with their own hands on 

Xrk oToTo^ and T efimeS « hard > di «y> a " d hazardous 
work. On one occasion I saw many of the chiefs at Oahu and 

feeT loltd Wm^ pW^moving a rock about'nine 
leet long and six feet thick, being about half embedded in the 
earth and estimated to weigh ten or twelve tons. They found H 
difficult to dislodge ,t from its bed, by pulling with man y rones 

wasTddeTtofhe t A ""fr** of ?-»' ^lofging toTeUlTn', 
was added to the train, and it was dragged about twenty rods and 

wIy U ?hrough a it. Utment ' m tKe Walkiki lM > at the P-c y ipa. ^te- 

onThe e 2 P 0t°h P !, e f iL?" 3 ™£ ^ t0 meet their chiefs at Kailua 
!"* i a !u Januai T- Th e regent and her son breakfasted and 
attended the morning devotions with Mr. Bishop's famHy The 
regen desired to have the young prince address the people' The 
steadily cherished desire in my breast, that my youC pupil 
towards whom thousands of eyes were turning, m Jht will "on 
sider his position, and throw his influence on the Xht sMe" 
prompted me to encourage him, from the felicitous opportunity 

«::t r s ve at h rk°e un to ry no r a ^ or t d him > a . nd the S-incs 

terests at stake, to employ his best powers of eloquence to make 
a good and deep impression on the minds of the People in fevor 
of national improvement. He was teachable, Z7 efforts to 

noTahrays ";;' 1 ^ "t^ ^^ Md WakWul ^ d ™ re 
not always in vain. The missionaries and others were Mad- 
dened by his earnest, appropriate, and impressive add7ess to the 
people, who heard him with pleasure. Then the mllar, of thf 
nation stood forth, one after another, Ka"humanu Kuak nY 
Naihe, and Ka.kioewa, and offered able speeches, urrine atten' 
t.on to the duties of good subjects, sincerity, faithfu I est k nd" 
ness, and diligent attention to schools, and the mean of ™l™H„n 
now within their reach, and to the' service ™f the tru God" 

Infw JeCtap , Peared t0 be t° evince the people of the rea 
sonableness and importance of regarding Chri tianity as the true" 
source of the intelligence and prosperity of the nation and of be 
future prosperity of the soul. They treated the suhWt^ , ; ?Ii! 
respected the injunction, « Seek firlt tTkinglTTa/^ 
as if they understood the truth, that little or no valuable improve 
ment can be permanently secured without the inculca^on and 



404 SCHOOLS AND CHURCH AT WAIMEA HAWAII. 

adoption of Christian principles, such as were urged by the mis- 
sionaries. , . . . . ,. , 

After the addresses, three missionaries and the king stood up 
in front of the pulpit, and sang the translation or imitation of the 
missionary hymn, " From Greenland's Icy Mountains," just then 
coming into use at the islands. The interesting meeting was, as 
usual with Christian natives, closed with prayer to the Christians' 
God, and the concourse dispersed with obviously pleasing impres- 
sions respecting the rulers and the value of Christianity. 

The chiefs, to complete the business of their tour round this 
island, proceeded to Waimea on the 25th and 26th, and attended 
there the examination of the schools of northern Hawaii, and the 
dedication of their new church. Mr. Ruggles, Mr. Bishop, and 
myself, engaged in this service. Mr. R., as was his manner, 
walked over lava fields and through forests, leaving the summit 
of Hualalai on his right. Mr. B., according to his custom, 
launched his boat, and taking advantage of the land and sea 
breezes, proceeded along near shore, to Kawaihae. I accepted 
the invitation of the young king, and sailed with him to Ka- 
waihae, in one of his brigs. The second morning we reached 
Waimea, we had a pleasant season of public worship on the Sab- 
bath, with the people of Waimea and neighboring districts, and 
those who came from other stations ; then employed the last day 
of January, and two or three of February succeeding, in examin- 
ing directing, and encouraging all the schools of Waimea, Hama- 
kua, and Kohala, they having come to that place for the purpose. 
In Waimea proper, there were 653 scholars, and m the rest ot 
Kohala, 1,050, making in Kohala, including Waimea 79 schools 
and 2,703 scholars. From the interesting valley of Waipio 498 
scholars, and from the rest of Hamakua, 1,394 ; making m Hama- 
kua, including Waipio, 87 schools, and 1892 scholars ; total con- 
nected with the station, 145 schools, 145 native teachers, 4,595 
scholars, of which 338 were children, and 4,257 adults. About 
1,000 could read, and half that number write. 

Before their dispersion, the closing service of this week's labor 
was the solemn dedication of the new church, in which the young 
king took a willing and active part. 

Among; the worshippers, a considerable number already gave 
indications of loving the truth, as converts to Christianity. The 
care of the station was soon after intrusted to the Rev. Mr. Bald- 
win, and subsequently to the Rev. Mr. Lyons. 

During; these proceedings at Hawaii, there were rumors and ap- 
prehensions of disturbances at Honolulu. Kaikeowa, of Kauai, 
wishing; to call the attention of the government to the danger to 
the pefce of the state, which he apprehended from the .residence 
and labors of the papal emissaries, had made an excursi on to the 
windward, and touching at Oahu and Maui, joined the other 
chiefs at Hawaii, and now returned with them to Lahaina, on their 
way to Honolulu. 



EFFORTS OF PAPISTS. 405 

While Kaahumanu and the king were engaged at the wind- 
ward islands the Romanists at Honolulu were erecting r enlarg- 
ing their buildings inculcating the Romish faith, and making a 
diversion among the people without the consent and contrary to 
the orders of the supreme authority, assuming that their right to 
do so was from a higher power than Hawaiian rulers. Those of 
the people whom they drew after them, and who received their 
images and pictures, professed to worship a God different from 
him whom the Christian chiefs and their missionaries worshipped 
Aside from the images, pictures, crosses, &c, to which they were 
taught to bow with veneration, they claimed to serve ke akua 
ralani, a t rench or Papal deity. 

A very strong desire existed among the rulers generally that 
the people should not be thus misled. Kaikioewa urged the 
removal of the papal priests from the country, if it could possibly 
be done by any reasonable method. He would have them once 
more imperatively ordered to depart ; and if they still refused 
tor want of a vessel, he wished to procure a passage for them • 
he woud assume the debts of Boki, and pay them, if his creditors 
would transport the papal priests from the islands ; or he would 
engage a foreigner to navigate one of the king's vessels for the 
purpose ; or if some foreigner should wish to charter one of the 
government vessels for the purpose of traffic, he would recom 
mend to give him the use of the vessel a certain number of 
months on condition that he remove the two papal priests to 
some other country. r ^ F 

Meantime, Liliha haying heard of the loss of her husband, and 
apprehending she might lose her place as governess of Oahu 
made warlike preparations, purchased arms and ammunition, put 
about a thousand men under arms, placed the men of Waianae in 
the fort at Honolulu, choosing for her service those least friendly 
to Kaahumanu's policy, for the purpose, as was supposed, of re- 
sisting the authority of the Queen Regent, as Boki her husband 
nad before attempted to do. 

Strenuous efforts were used by certain men, English, Ameri- 
can and French, to make it appear that the title and office of 
Regent once belonged to Boki, and afterwards to Liliha, and not 
to Kaahumanu, a poor apology for seditious influence. A writer 
in the " Annals of the Propagation of the Faith" says : 

' Kaahumanu had always been ambitious to keep all the nower m 
her own hands. But her power was counterpoised by Boki, regent of 
the realm and governor of the young king. Boki was fond of foreLn- 
ers, and showed himself favorable enough to the missionaries hnKe 
thought himself obliged to use management with the old queen Hp 
had a certain number of chiefs on his side. Several Americans and 
some English were also on his side, because they were w h r Lson 
suspicious of Kaahumanu. The two consuls, English and American 
were particularly attached to him." American, 



406 SEDITIOUS MOVEMENTS OF LILIHA. 

The editor of the Annals says in addition : 

" The old Kaahumanu never forgot her ambitious projects.^ Shortly 
after Boki's departure, she attempted to displace all his partizans, and 
deprive them of the dignities which Boki had conferred on them. 
They refused compliance, protesting that they would not resign the 
power entrusted to them, except to him from whom they had received 
it. Moreover, the wife of Boki still held the title of regent and 
governess of Oahu." 

Neither Boki nor Liliha, with all the support they could get 
from natives and foreigners, could hope to supplant or supersede 
Kaahumanu rightfully at all, or in any way, unless the young 
king could be alienated from her and made to oppose her. 

While most of the chiefs were together in consultation at La- 
haina, they heard the reports of the agitation at Oahu, and the 
rumor of an outbreak to be expected there. Kinau, having then 
a high trust there under Kaahumanu, while Madam Boki was 
making her preparations, as it was supposed, to detach the king 
from the regent and to resist her authority, or begin an attack 
upon her adherents, wrote the chiefs in Hawaiian as follows : — 

" Love to you, Elizabeth [Kaahumanu] , and Auhea, .Hoapili Kane, 
and Hoapili Wahine. This is my word to you, which I declare that 
you may know. He olelo kaua koonei. Ua paa ka pa i na kanaka o 
Waianae. The language or threatening of war is here. The fortress 
is occupied by the men of Waianae. When you approach and anchor 
outside, a boat is to go out for the king, and force him away from you. 
That is it Attend to that small matter. But this is what we ought 
chiefly to do, to rely on God. Therein let us make fully manifest oui 
regard to him with whom is the power and the wisdom. And pray ye 
to God for those who do us evil. Thus also do we at this place. 

"JOCHEBED KINAU." 

On receiving such news from Oahu, the chiefs at Lahaina con- 
sidered two modes of preventing a disastrous revolt ; the one to 
land a force at different parts of that island, sufficient to secure 
the control of it, and the other, to send Hoapili to use his influ- 
ence with his daughter, Liliha, and in conjunction with Kinau and 
her friends, endeavor by quiet measures to maintain the peace. 
The latter appearing the more wise to be tried first, Hoapili 
being commissioned by Kaahumanu, hastened to Honolulu, m 
company with Kekauonohi, and required his daughter to give up 
the fort to him, and herself and chief captain, Paki, to repair to 
Lahaina, at the order of Kaahumanu. She yielded ; and Hoapili 
took command of the fort, established a new garrison and quietly 
waited the arrival of the regent and the other chieis. Though 
deep murmurs were not wholly suppressed, and though the old 
chief appeared far from boasting, he might have ? said with the 
triumphant Roman, " I came, I saw, I conquered. 

To promote the kindest feelings among the chiefs Mr. and 
Mrs. Clark seized an early opportunity to bring Hoapili and his 



APPOINTMENT OF ADAMS AS GOVERNOR OP OAHU. 407 

daughter, before her departure for Maui, Kinau, Kekauonohi, and 
Kekuanaoa together for a friendly interview at their house, 
where they took a social cup of tea, and had their attention 
directed to the wisdom and grace of God, the Ruler of the nations, 
who does all things well. The voice of praise was soon heard, 
not only there, but in the fort also, where warlike preparations 
had been so recently threatening commotion and disaster. At 
this period I returned with my family to my station. The go- 
verness and Paki soon reached Lahaina, and Kaahumanu and suite 
returned to Honolulu. Kinau, in tears, received them at the Ka- 
lanimoku house, and ascribed to God her deliverance from peril ; 
and they and their Christian teachers there, bowed together in 
thanksgiving for the peaceful return of the rulers, after an absence 
of nine months, and for the protection of those who had remained 
and been exposed to danger. 

The utmost vigilance and activity were still required of every 
friend of truth and righteousness, to roll back the tide, and shut 
the flood gates of iniquity ; especially were missionaries and Chris- 
tian rulers expected to rally round the Bible standard, and dis- 
play a banner for the truth. 

At a public meeting on the first of April, 1831, the young king 
declared the control of Oahu to be in the hands of Kaahumanu. 
She appointed her brother, J. Adams, to the governorship. He 
declared his purpose to restrain crimes and immoralities, such as 
had been specified in the edict of 1829, but had not been well 
enforced, including Sabbath-breaking, gambling, and the traffic in 
ardent spirits. 

In a community which had been addicted to intemperance, 
gambling, Sabbath desecration, and lewdness, there were those' 
both native and foreign, who desired full liberty to continue them 
as their " amusements ;" but Kaahumanu and her brother deter- 
mined to check them. It was their duty to shake their hands 
from the responsibility of licensing any of these evils, and of the 
subordinate officers to shake theirs from the pollution of taking 
bribes for winking at iniquity in any form. 

Though no law could be comfortably and successfully carried 
into execution for the promotion or protection of good morals 
unless the major amount of influence in the community were in 
favor of such a law, and though no state had been known to 
abolish the traffic in ardent spirits, it was deemed by the Chris- 
tian chiefs a duty to put a stop to drunkenness among their peo- 
ple. The friends of temperance were called on. to rally, and 
unite to accomplish the work by sound argument, safe example 
reasonable pledges of abstinence, and a vigorous support of the' 
government. Every communicant in the various churches was 
taught to discountenance and avoid the manufacture, sale, and 
use of ardent spirits. No consistent friend of morality could 
be expected to give or take a license to traffic in distilled liquors, 
or engage in the traffic without a license from the authorities. 



408 VIGOROUS MEASURES OF ADAMS AT HONOLULU. 

There were about two hundred and sixty foreigners at that time 
at Honolulu (some intelligent and respectable), most of whom 
claimed the privilege either of making, vending, or consuming 
the deleterious beverage, who, under the maladministration of 
the Bokis, had enjoyed it too much to their liking ; while many 
a sailor boy, beset by land sharks, far from friends and home, 
parted with his money, clothes, reputation, and peace, at a dear 
rate, at the yawning, pestiferous rum holes in Honolulu. Had 
the proprietors been indulged to the extent of their wishes, they 
would have had not only successive crews from sea, but the people 
of the land, and foreign residents, pay them a large profit for sup- 
plying the perpetual means of excitement, drunkenness, confu- 
sion, and ruin. 

Kaahumanu, Kuakini, Hoapili, Kaikioewa, Naihe, and Kinau, 
who took a noble stand against this terrible enemy, deserved the 
thanks of ship-owners, and of the world, instead of the sneers 
and curses of the vile, and the strenuous opposition of the proud 
and hardened abettors of the traffic, who, in defiance of the go- 
vernment, and reckless of the weal and woe of their customers, 
were determined to persevere in it. But unreasonable as were 
these dram-sellers, it is not supposed that drunkard-makers and 
drunkard-killers at the Islands, differed materially in heart or 
principle, from those of the same class in civilized towns and 
cities, where the general voice of the wise and good is against 
this dangerous traffic. In the good old Bay State, when tempe- 
rance principles had taken strong hold of the community, a 
retailer of distilled liquor, in other respects a good, intelligent 
citizen, being asked by a friend who kindly reasoned against it, 
if he would accept a report which might throw some light on the 
subject, replied with scorn, " No ; I have as much light on the 
subject now as I can live under : I mean to sell rum, and I mean 
to get my pay for it on delivery, and a good profit, too ; for I will 
not risk my reputation and my soul without getting my pay 

for it." 

How ought the rulers and the men of influence at the islands, 
to have guarded the welfare of all classes against the destructive 
power of such principles, struggling to countenance vice of any 

kind ? 

The new governor looked about him for a few days, to learn 
who among the natives and the two or three hundred foreigners 
were disposed to evade and who to respect his authority ; then 
made such vigorous efforts to stop gambling, tippling, Sabbath 
breaking, &c, as to cross the path of many of the foreign popu- 
lation, and not a few of the native. There was some show of 
comtempt and resistance of his authority, which increased the 
rigor and roughness of the execution of his orders. A consider- 
able number of the foreigners met repeatedly to devise means for 
retaining their indulgences, and drew up a remonstrance, which 
was signed by papists, consuls, and other leading residents, and 



OPPOSITION, THREATS AND REMONSTRANCE BY FOREIGNERS. 409 

a few shipmasters in port, and sent to the king, expressing their 
apprehensions and displeasure at the infringement on their prac- 
tices and pleasures. In this, among many things of little mo- 
ment, they were pleased, in no very complimentary terms, to say : 

"The undersigned . viewing with alarm the encroachments 

made on our liberties, religion, and amusements, beg leave to address 
your majesty and your chiefs in council on the subject To 

strike so sudden and so deadly a blow, to jeopardize persons and pro- 
perty without any means of redress, enters not into our views of moral 
fro m theBible » Sup P orted b ? an J precedent from any country or 

Oaths, curses, and threats of violence uttered by the vile and 
reckless, were not wanting. Nor was there room left for doubt 
in the turmoil that succeeded, that the life of some of the mis' 
sionanes was threatened by those who hated the measures of the 
governor. My peculiar circumstances and relations, at this 
period, may be passed chiefly in silence, and an extract of a 
friendly note addressed to me by Mr. R. of Lahaina, take the 
place of a detail. ' 

J' The present conflict, however much it has been anticipated, re- 
quires all our energies. Not that I think our enemy very powerful or 
have any doubts as to the general issue ; but it requires a great deal of 
backaching and heartaching thought, a great deal of fervent praying, 
and a great deal of divine direction, to enable one to manage ever?, 
thing in the best way, m your present circumstances. Be assured that 
in my warmest prayers you are the subject of my sincerest petitions, 
and I take great pleasure in the firm belief that you are about to win a 
victory as important, in its consequences, as the struggle is painful 
The Lord alone be praised for all his powerful arm is doing. » P 

The governor not being able to see that in restraining tippling 
gambling, and Sabbath breaking, he had encroached on the civi 
or religious rights of foreigners or natives, persevered, notwith- 
standing the combination against him— a combination the more 
unwelcome because artful men of influence, taking advantage of 
the youthful king's fondness for their games and caresses, endea- 
vored to prejudice his mind against his best friends, and par- 
ticularly against Kaahumanu and the governor, who were studious 
both of his true interests and those of the country 

The removal of Madam Boki, though allowed by the kimr to 
have been reasonable, was nevertheless felt by his youncr heart 
to involve some personal privation, and was mortifying to her 
admirers and supporters. Such was the love of indulgence on 
the part of large masses of the people, and such the combina- 
tion among the foreigners against the measures of the government 
that these measures could not have been sustained had not Chris' 
tian principle taken root in a good portion of the different ranks 
of the Hawanans, and had not the clear, decisive, and healthful 
tones of the pulpit throughout the islands, and the special favor 



410 HAWAIIAN TEMPERANCE SOCIETY. 

of God, strengthened and cheered on the native friends of sobriety, 

morality, and piety. 

Voluntary pledges of abstinence were encouraged by the mis- 
sionaries with success. At this juncture a temperance society 
was formed, embracing the four noblemen, Adams, Hoapili, Kai- 
kieowa and Naihe, and other chiefs. The resolutions which they 
adopted (not quite up to the standard of later times), and to which 
thousands in the different islands agreed, were creditable, and 
being translated into English, are as follows :— 

1. " We will not drink ardent spirits for pleasure. 

2. We will not traffic in ardent spirits for gam. 
3 We will not engage in distilling ardent spirts. 

4* We will not treat our relatives, acquaintances, or strangers, 
with ardent spirits, except with the consent of a temperate 

physician. „ , . 

5. We will not give ardent spirits to workmen on account ot their 

labor." 

That the Temperance reform should have found so much favor 
among the people of the islands before it had commenced in most 
Christian countries, or had prospered much in America or brought 
the annual expenses of alcoholic drinks in the United States, 
much below $100,000,000, was, to all, a matter of surprise; to 
many, of high congratulation; and to some, of sore vexation. 

To keep open the flood-gate at Honolulu, some would sell dis- 
tilled liquors under the name of beer, wine, &c, and others would 
give rum to the determined rum-drinkers, and sell coffee to get 
their pay. The British Consul tried to induce the governor to 
give him permission to buy up rum in quantity for his Britannic 
majesty's ships which might touch there. Others admitting that the 
traffic was attended with great evils, argued that such ports as 
Honolulu and Lahaina ought to have some well regulated rum- 
selling houses. But well regulated dram-shops were seen to be 
out of the question in such a community, where no man of ster- 
ling virtue would keep one, and where unprincipled sailors and 
natives, transient, noisy bucks, and tippling residents, would 
give them character. There is scarcely a community in the 
world able to prevent the pestiferous influence of" grog-shops, 
or to keep the habitual customers from excess, not, and rum. 
No ruler, who is responsible for the peace of the community, 
could, therefore, rightfully license a grog-shop in such a com- 
munity as was then found at Honolulu. How utterly impracti- 
cable would it be on board a ship of war, or within the walls 
of a State's Prison, with the most rigid rules, to restrain rum- 
loving men from confusion and violence, if a rum-seller were 
licensed to sell or give them freely the intoxicating draught. 
Some dealers, admitting that there might be reasons for ^restrain- 
ing the natives from ruining their families, their souls, Mid 
bodies, at the dram-shop, besought the governor to give them 



TEMPERANCE DIALOGUE. 4H 

l }T $e u% Se u t0 f° rd Sr rS onl y- To this he replied sarcasti- 
cally," To horses, cattle, and hogs, sell rum, but not to real 

ill tr II • 

How difficult the task of training up the young chiefs of the 
nation m such c.rcumstances, and of keeping the mind of he 
young king from a wrong bias, and leading him to take a noble 

™,»1« f Pe u e " tf ,' 3gainSt the boldest a " d mos t insidious ad 
vocates of self-indulgence ! 

show™? m^t S JT e !- Sa h' b6tWeen him and his teacher > Will 
show our mode of treating him m respect to it, and his affabi- 
lity and interest in it, immediately after the struggle. 
. What is the state of feeling among the foreigners resuect 
ing the laws in favor of good morals V> g respect- 

do'not" 7 Say bUt liUle t0 Me ab ° Ut h - Some a PP rove and »e 

" But were they not angry when Adams began to execute the 
laws respecting the Sabbath and ardent spirit! ?» 

Yes, some of them were angry then,and said, 'If it is to be 
tabu here no ships will come.'" 

" Why 1 Provisions are not tabu ; why will they not come for 
provisions, or lawful trade, as before "' 
" Why, indeed V 

form?rly y " U ^ **" iS ** mUCh drunken "ess among them as 
drunk. '^ l6SS ° f * 5 bUt l h6ar that Sailors contin ^ to get 

toxSon ^7 ° fthe . m Pa f ^ ° Ur d0ors in a stat « of in- 
toxication. But how is it with Hawaiians, do they set drunk 
as they used to do 1" ' s urunK 

"They have wholly left it off. But some Bolabolans here 
drink and are troublesome. One of them, beinc- drunk threw 
a stick at my horse, and I ordered him to be pift in irons and 
carried into the fort." ' 

« Men who are instructed in the right way and turn from it 
nXeXK » 1 6XC i' " Wic , kedae -' but'l have seen X 

vo at £e fort g *' a f that was Joe Banks > who met 

you at the fort, on your return from the windward. » 

Socie^islan^™" the "' ^ "«"*' but he has *™ to the 

drunk ^i^ £ U m •', tHe 0t ^ er da y' he had seen °ut one native 
Hust'y of th S e C V nf:r ° f f< 7 ^^ 3t theSe islands " Capt. 

shuttWun of th.' T ken T th decided ^Probation of the 

crew would £ dS £T *£ Wharf ' wher e formerly a boat's 
the La? wn/? h„ " * '" half an bour ' thou S h ordered to stay by 
the boat while the officer was attending to his duties • < Now ' said 
he, Mt * much more difficult for themfwhich I think alim^S 

" Yes, it is better now. Mr. Reed said, the other day, < This place 



412 TEMPERANCE DIALOGUE. 

is distinguished for drinking spirits ; but it is a bad thing. It is 
not so on the Spanish coast.' Then I replied, c It was once very 
bad here — formerly there was very much drinking in this place.' 

" Intemperance is a great evil, and very destructive. It is diffi- 
cult to govern men who are drunken. There was a case in Wel- 
lington's army, when the soldiers got drunk and would not obey 
their officers. Their enemies were expected to come suddenly 
upon them, and several of the soldiers had to be hung, before the 
army could be put in order. And now, if I were really angry 
with the foreigners and wished to destroy them, I should wish not 
only to have them supplied with ardent spirits, but enticed to 

drink freely. Gen. M remarking to me on the difference 

between the Spanish and English and American soldiers, in their 
habits of drinking, said, the Spanish were, by far, the most tem- 
perate ; and added, < if I were to fight an American or British 
army, I would endeavor to deposit, somewhere near their quar- 
ters, a large quantity of rum. The soldiers would be sure to get 
it, then their defeat would be easy.' " 

" I have seen that illustrated (said the king) ; I have seen a for- 
eigner, angry with another foreigner stronger than himself, and 
fearing to attack him in his full strength, he would first entice him 
to drink rum till he was tipsy, and then beat him." 

" Some ship-owners are afraid to have their ships come often to 
this port. Capt. Joy and others have been ordered by their 
owners not to come into this harbor to recruit, lest their men 
should be tempted to leave their vessel, or otherwise be led astray 
and induced to make trouble in consequence of the facilities for 
getting drunk and bringing other evils upon themselves. Capt. 
Beechey, of the Blossom, said to Kalanimoku, " If you do not 
suppress the grog-shops, I will not bring my ship into your har- 
bor, when I return." Kalanimoku said, " I wish to suppress 
them, but the British consul owns one of them." " Then," said 
Capt. B., " put on a duty so heavy upon spirits, that nobody can 
afford to get drunk." Capt. Jennings said, " I wish that rum was 
a hundred dollars a bottle, then nobody could get drunk with it." 
In this way, as well as by the persevering exhibition of divine 
truth, did the missionaries attempt to get his youthful majesty to 
guard against the pollution and ruin of drinking habits, and to 
save his port, the most commodious in the Pacific Ocean, from the 
danger and disgrace attached to it, before Governor Adams, 
under Kaahumanu's authority, laid his hand on this traffic and 
other evils, thus exposing himself to the charge of encroaching 
on the " liberties, religion, and amusements " of the abettors. 

That those who considered themselves encroached upon by the 
execution of the laws, should have been inclined to favor the 
counteracting influence of a looser religion than that which our 
mission inculcated, is not surprising, though in other respects it 
were in their esteem valueless and even hurtful. Nor is it at all 
strange that men who had been accustomed to see in the cities of 



THEIR REINFORCEMENT OF THE MISSION. 413 

Europe or America, the prevalence of such evils as the Hawaiian 
government were attempting to restrain, should think their prohi- 
bitions of gambling, dram-selling, prostitution, Sabbath riding for 
pleasure or business, &c, were too rigid and illiberal, to be en- 
forced on foreigners within their domain. Among this class, an 
English trader attempted, as others had done, to induce Kaahu- 
manu to relax, and said, " They do not prohibit these things in 
England or America, " as though that were a good guide, had it been 
strictly true. Kaahumanu replied, " We do not rule there, but 
these islands are ours, and we wish to obey the commands of 
God.'' The trader, alluding to the restrictions on Sabbath riding 
for amusement and business, said, "I don't know that there is any 
law against riding on the Sabbath." " Indeed you do know," 
said the queen, " there is a law against it." "Where is it?" he 
demanded. She calmly, promptly, and justly replied, " Remem- 
ber the Sabbath day to keep it holy." 

Sincerely desirous to see the Word of God prevail, the Sabbath 
sacredly observed, and the cause of temperance and religion pro- 
moted, the Christian rulers rejoiced in the accession of helpers, 
either by the conversion of their own subjects, or the arrival of 
additional teachers who would attempt to carry forward the work. 
b Towards the close of 1830, a third reinforcement of the mis- 
sion was appointed and fitted out by the American Board. The 
Rev. Messrs. Dwight Baldwin, Reuben Tinker, and Sheldon 
Dibble, and Mr. Andrew Johnstone, and their wives, embarked 
from New Bedford, Dec. 28th, on board the New Englander 
Capt. Parker, and experiencing kind treatment from the captain 
and officers of the ship, reached the islands in 161 days. About 
40* S. L. they had rough weather, headwinds, and some dangers 
and were forty-nine days beating round Cape Horn. They ar 
rived at Honolulu, June 7th, 1831, and were gladly welcomed to 
the whitening field. 

In reference to this reinforcement and in answer to a letter 
from Mr. Evarts to the queen, a letter which she highly prized 
she prepared and sent the following, indicative of the calm, hum- 
ble, grateful state of her mind and heart in the midst of the con- 
flicts which tried her skill, patience, and energy; translated thus : 

" Oahu, Sept. 11th, 1831. 
•< Love to you, Mr. Evarts, the director of missionaries— my first 
brother in Christ Jesus. J 

"This is for you, my thought and my joy ; I now abide by the voice 
ot the Savior, Jesus Christ, who hath redeemed me from death I was 
dwelling in the central flame of death. I was clothed and adorned in 
the glory and likeness of death. When I heard the voice of Jesus as 
it sounded in my ear, it was refreshing to my bosom, saying thus, 
Come unto me all ye that are heavy laden, and I will give you rest ' 
Again, the voice of him said, « Whosoever is athirst, let him come and 
drink of the water of life.' Therefore, I arose and came, and cast 
myself down m the shadow [protected place] of his feet, with my great 



414 KAAHUMANU'S LETTER TO THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

trembling. Therefore, do I bear his yoke, with this thought concern- 
ing myself — that I am not able to put forth strength adequate to carry 
his yoke, but of him is the ability — his aid to me, by night and by day ; 
there am I abiding continually by his righteousness and his love to me. 
There do I set my love and my desire, and the thoughts of my heart, 
and there, on Jesus, do I leave my soul. For this shall my lips and 
my tongue give praise continually, during the life which I now live, till 
entering into his everlasting glory. Such is this thought of mine 
for you. 

" This is another thought of mine for you, — I gratefully admire the 
kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ in aiding us by several new teachers 
for us. They have arrived. We have seen their eyes and their cheeks. 
We have met them in the presence of God, and in our presence also, 
with praise to our common Lord for his preserving them on the ocean 
till they arrived here, at Hawaii. Now we wait while they study the 
native language of Hawaii. When that is clearly understood by 
them, then they will sow in the fields, the good seed of eternal salvation. 
Then, my former brethren, with these more recent, and the brethren 
and sisters of my own country, will all of us take up what Christ de- 
sires, on this cluster of islands, with prayer to him for his aid, that the 
rough places may, by him, be made plain by his power, through all 
these lands, from Hawaii to Kauai. 

" I and he whom I have brought up [the young king], have, indeed, 
carried the Word of our Lord through, from Hawaii to Kauai. With 
the love of the heart towards God, was our journeying, to proclaim to 
the people, his love, and his word, and his law, and to tell the people 
to observe them. Thus was our proclaiming, not according to our 
own will, but according to the will of God, did we undertake it. Such 
is this thought of mine for you. 

" This is one more thought to make known to you. Do you make 
known my love to the brethren in Christ, and to my beloved sisters in 
Christ Jesus. This is my salutation to you all. Pray ye to God for 
all the lands of dark hearts, and for the residue [unconverted], of all 
lands of enlightened hearts, and for us also : and thus will we, with 
our kindred here, all pray to God for the lands of dark hearts, and for 
the residue of the lands of enlightened hearts, and for you also. 
Thus shall we and you, unitedly, call upon our common Lord, that the 
nations may, in peace, follow him, and that his kingdom may be smooth 
and uninterrupted, that all men may turn to him without dissent, and 
praise his everlasting name. That is my sentiment in love to you all. 

" Great love to thee. Our persons will not meet in this world, but our 
thoughts do meet in this world ; and hereafter will our souls meet in 
the glory of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ —thy Savior and 
mine. This ends my communication to you. 

" ELISABETH KAAHUMANU." 

To secure the peace of the nation in the best way, could not be 
accomplished without much care and effort on the part of the 
rulers. Seeing and feeling the danger of civil divisions, of insub- 
ordination and rebellion, and believing it to be greatly increased 
by the introduction of a foreign superstition, or a strange religion 
which would admit no fellowship with theirs, the chiefs resolved 



ORDERS TO THE PAPAL PRIESTS TO DEPART. 415 

on guarding against the danger, as far as they could, by removing 
the causes. Whatever might be the final result, 'fully satisfied 

sov tLw " j^ ° f *•» and the possession of the 
sovereignty of the islands warranted them to reject and exclude 
the emissaries of Rome, and that duty to themselves, to their 

nesT Me 1?W$ "**""* *> ^ S6 ' &b ° Ut * anew ™* dim- 
ness and deliberation, in a manly, open, straightforward course 

and repeated the order to the priests to l'eave the country wkhfn 

three months. Warned as they had been by friendly individuals 

from abroad who had spoken to them of the mischief whTch 

Romanism had done, and convinced by Dr. King's letter and bv 

their own observation, that it would be a great evil to the nation 

ZiZ^T^ * «""*"* ™ V*** « *«% » d 
nf N T^v David ° n * e thron e of Tsrael and Judah, nor Pomare 

«fi.l i'i ' TJ*? Patr ' arch of Prim's island, could have 
safely allowed the intrusion of such aliens as teachers and leaders 
of their people. « He who has the right to forbid, and does not 
forbid approves." If the government could not and dM not wel 
come them much less could our missionaries rightfully bid them 
God speed or encourage their continuance in that field. Na? 
every friend of the nation might have reasoned as property 
against the thrusting in of Romanism into the Sandwich Islands 
as did the wise men of the west, our revolutionar7statesn,en 
against the introduction and establishment of that faith^n Canada' 
who in the address of Congress at Philadelphia, 1774 to the 
fangtge :- reat *"***' "** the folI ° win S ea ™ st and forciWe 

that has deluged your island in blood, and dispersed iZJt'A' . 
= ut,on, murder, and »brW ttaoo^^^^ 

thp 11 ^ 3 "- 5 " 1 " 0t ^ aV ' mg chan S ed its character materially since 
u h p ? to Ame f r % a 1 r r° Iu f 10 P' Could not be e *P<=cted to demean S 

M x"o at Nor L a s n the he SandWich Isknds than - Canada or 
tendency. °' *"* ^ ex P erlme nt proved a better temper or 

the^rmiiio^oTZ '**"* ^ * eW , With ° Ut aski "S or receiving 
years ™ the lol nfT v *™ men H \ nd contin ^d there about four 
years in tne tace of the orders of the reo-enov rlaimorl tu„ : ui 

C S S ?ft WOrk r d ependent.y Jffl^S&jg* 

Isknds^ bv a n „ a n Tmg K be ^ aPP °J nted "P^ct of the SanTw ch 
islands by a pope who claimed jurisdiction over all thp «™. 

reigns and kingdoms of earth, denied the right of the HaVaiLn" 



416 CONCESSION AND OBJECTION OF MR. BACHELOT. 

rulers to prevent his residence and labors there, and refused to 
comply with their order to depart. 

In giving an account of the rejection of his mission, he says : 

" Among our Kanacs (Hawaiians) a yes is a sacred promise, but we 
had never obtained the formal yes in relation to our remaining on the 

islands The yes for our remaining had never been uttered, and, 

moreover, it never came into my mind to ask for it till it was too late. ,: 

Mr. Hill, an Englishman, visiting the islands, and perceiving the 
position of the parties, endeavored to persuade the papal teachers 
to remove to some quarter where there would be less opposition 
to their remaining and more need of their labor, for it was im- 
possible, he said, for the Romish and the Protestant religions to 
coalesce, and they ought not to kick against the goad. Mr. 
Bachelot replied : 

11 You say, ' we ought not to kick against the goad.' If by that goad, 
sir, you mean the prohibitions of men and their opposition, I will ask 
you, with Peter and John, consider whether it is right to obey men 
rather than God, and whether apostles and their successors, the evan- 
gelical laborers in China and elsewhere, have read in the Gospel that 
they ought to abandon the work of God because it was prohibited by 
the great ones of the earth, whom the low and poor have always pre- 
ceded in their adhesion to the truth."* 

To him, the non-permission and the magisterial prohibition of 
his stay by the great ones of the Sandwich Islands were of little 
account. He himself was Prefect there ; and he assumed that to 
disregard the order to depart was obedience to God, because God, 
or his avowed vicegerent, had authorized him to stay there. But 
neither the Pope nor any other earthly director had a right to 
require him to stay at the Sandwich Islands, equal to the right of 
that government to refuse him a residence. The authority of 
Kaahumanu there was paramount to that of the crowned head 
of Rome. Luther would have regarded obedience to the local 
civil ruler as obedience to God in such a case. No ruler has a 
rio-ht to rule in opposition to God's will. No power on earth can 
rightfully proscribe God's Word, or authorize blasphemy or idola- 
try. No government, civil, ecclesiastical, or parental, has a right 
to withhold God's statute-book from his subjects, because he 
requires them to search and obey the Scriptures. That power 
which proscribes the Book of God, and formally or virtually for- 
bids its circulation and free use, has no just claim to be considered 
as a teacher of God's will. 

While the priests denied the right of the rulers to dismiss or 
expel them, they supposed expediency required at least the 
appearance of deference ; they therefore seemed to yield, and pre- 
tended to seek a conveyance from the islands, while they sedu- 
lously sought to forestall and prevent the execution of the will 
of the rulers. When they asked for a conveyance from the 

* Annals of the Propagation of the Faith, vol. x., p. 379. 



CONTEMPT OF CIVIL AUTHORITY. 4]? 

bf grt'tSettJey Sfifc S leSt tbat *** *o«ld 
even put up a captain to ask of tb w,, I lln 8 I,eM to &°> an " would 
their pass**, if they had the 11^ J ^ f n . enormous »™» for 
then/to tfe kiefsf endeavor to excuse 3 f£ T* ^t^ h ° me = 
that they had no vessel o convey them awa *% ^ £« gr °7 nd 
tion of three months from the removTnf T ilk Ab ° u , the ex P lra " 
order for the departure of Z ^Xc^^t^V^ 
cess Louisa, from Prussia nn n *™a? P > * the Pnn - 

arrived at Honolulu , He Cu"ht foK^ TO ? P the *"' 
sents and a friendly letter to & , k n T Irt ¥ i° f - Pr *\ SSla > P re " 
tion of a war-cloak from his H,l,,^' acknowled g'ng the recep- 

country, and that thev were seekino- a ™A Ve the 

do a faVor to both par^an ?& a fre p^a^e ""fl^ * 
instructed by the priests, and learning tha theTr sefkin™ 6 '^ 

give, at .ength put UJ > the & ^oZ^ZT^l forte 

.. The Apostolic Prefect of the Sandwich Islands sent to F ran 
the following account of these proceeding whirh hi i nCG 
published to the world :— "^uings, which his employers 

th. , ^^R3SMXi: , r t *r a to th , e demands ° f 

was about' to depart to re™ s "n wriU n r o t ;:L Care f W . hen "* ™^ 
passage. We did this in res'pect ^ o sf^ral aj^a "^ " T^* 008 
intentions, they answered us alsn in ~v ' j 7 f the y knew °«r 

r t our'^est; ^trir: ,T n :ttt t e 3 ^et s t- to 

the sentence pronounced against us g g executing 

prelmts fromX ^rftursirto^rZ 861 ^ V | d ' J hiA h ™^ 
The arrival of this vessel fTnkhtd , ;^.° {t ^ ^ndmch Islands, 
compel us to leave the archTnelal Vl.^ ° D f ° r a " eW attem P t to 
peared. - Here,' said he to ^ ^ a shin 17™°' ° f HaWaii rea P" 
try. It will conduct you to vour own fe °? w{ 0Ur ° WD cou °" 

3rt' , !? fc4 'ButwhTwi. ^ ymy d p asa^ at , y e°a U 7* 
with nothing but my body and the Wo?d of God Mv fci ?T here 
been upon the th n»s of this wnrU i I My heart has not 

' Perhaps he will take you for no™ £ > < Ufa n^T* , D ° """"J"' 
yourself and we shall see.' ffi retired Tf 1 bU ' "* him 
captain came to see us I f yZu; T J V re °. wlth this answer. The 

obligingly offered to revive L^rd ^ V eZ f^\ * 
depart. But if not, he told us to make thi Z T !■ 6 Wlshed to 
writing, and dictate the answer VhichTe w shed^' ? " 5° bim in 
was done. The Governor of H»„,;; i . hlm to make, which 

him to take charge o ? us The Pr,£° ^V- See bim ' and «*e» 

gem us. Ine Prussian captain answered him that 



418 REMOVAL OF THE PAPAL PRIESTS. 

he would do it with pleasure, but before Mr. Patrick and I could come 
on board, he must be paid five thousand dollars (more than 25,000 
francs). The poor governor had a great desire to rid himself of us, 
but he was still more anxious to keep his money. He was, therefore, 
obliged to abandon his project." 

The friendly letter of Frederick William of Prussia, accom- 
panied by a beautiful portrait of his majesty, and another of his 
field marshal, the venerable Prince Blucher, together with the 
interesting account which his majesty's painter gave of their 
Christian character, afforded to the king and chiefs of the Sand- 
wich Islands fresh testimony that it is not beneath the dignity 
of kings and princes, and the most enlightened nobles of the 
earth, to encourage learning and religion, or to promote, by their 
personal example and influence, the free diffusion of the inspired 
oracles at home and abroad. To that letter of the King of Prus- 
sia, Kauikeaouli returned by Capt. Wendt to Berlin, an appro- 
priate and friendly answer, in his own hand-writing, which for 
matter, style, and execution, was highly creditable to him and 
his country. This correspondence took the place of a treaty of 
amity and commerce, and was better than any forced agreements 
dictated by men of war. 

Still the trouble from the papists continued. The chiefs waited 
through the summer, and till the fall ships ha # d arrived and sailed 
again, some to England, some to the United States, and some to 
other coasts. Seeing no better way for accomplishing what they 
believed ought to be done without further delay, they fitted their 
brig Waverley for a short voyage, and engaged an English resident 
to take charge of her, with the two papal teachers, or priests, as 
passengers, and furnished him the following warrant : 

" I, Kauikeaouli, king of the Sandwich Islands, and Kaahumanu, 
and Kalua, Governor of Oahu, do hereby commission William Sum- 
ner, Commander of the brig Waverley, now lying at Oahu, to receive 
on board two French gentlemen and their goods, or whatever they may 
have to brins on board, and to proceed on to California and land them 
safe on shore, with everything belonging to them, where they may 
subsist, and then return back to the Sandwich Islands. 

' ( KAUIKEAOULI. 

(Signed) { KAAHUMANU. 
I KUAKINI." 

" Oahu, Nov. 5th, 1831." 

Kaahumanu asked the British Consul if he thought it right for 
them to send away the papal priests. He replied that his king had 
made it tabu for him to speak on that subject; but a few days 
later he told her if she sent away a British subject she must 
send him to his native country or to some of her colonies. But 
by what law of nations or rule of equity she was beund to this, 
he did not inform her. She called the king and counsellors to- 
gether, for further consultation, on the 12th Dec, when, after a 
careful review of the grounds they had taken, looking for divine 



REASON FOR REJECTING PAPAL TEACHERS. 419 

Speaking of this fn e view the fn 1^ ! nte TP era " ce and idol *try. 
•squinted SZ,I,S,i™ v ''!' 1 ,, hi ",'Vi he hld «* '»«" 

^sdBd^w^'s.n-s 

intrusion o ? a system of HeW " 5° d /1 VOr to g uar d against the 
being introduce! ntoYeathel T" ^ 't'^ ' a SyStem > which 
idolatrous; a System wh^^ ^ 8 % al T" y "- I,rove8tobe S ro88l y 
all countries aims i'tTc u^!. h J ead ' claiml nRJurisdictionover 

Protesta^ ™n S ra f„; S ^f Sh" ^ SUW ™ ° f «* 

KaalZnu^ndtS to ™ ^ ^"—^ the Protestant, 
conscientious and rh^ t ^f" 6 ^ ° 0UrSe which a di g"ified 
have lawfully done in tt"? ^T^ ,^ ght ' in her circumstances 
To some it was a matter T ° f ?° d ' f ° r the S 0od of the P e °Ple 
queen, patriot as £ P i™^?, *° T h ° W ' like a noble 
threatened her peopfo fc C ° Uld n< ? bear t0 see the evil that 
loved matriarZffet^ ^nation a be- 

in the most critical stnt lf^ J 6 - USed , for want of a better), 
between religion and fnfinVl L 1 "" J "' ^ '* Was st ™ggling 
and image worshi! , cU-ilt , 7 ' ^ H '"u trea chery, ChrisSanitf 
served from her own neon", h" ^ h f athenism - She well de* 
manu hou, the "V C complimentary title of tf aa A«- 

JT-aAumaw /., becausfofT"' f ** ^^ desi g na *i™ of 
in the welfare of the nL ? n ?^ Me mtereSt she ob ™usly felt 

authority of God in refe'' a " d her , unwave ri»g regard to the 
that she^ould no Ire a D nmvt°. ""n "''!! aS * "^ She felt 
image worship to an v IT!,, *"?* thc , -^establishment of 
lers B and drunkard maklrsT' th ™ * be could license dr ^-sel- 

On the 24th of D^cembe ,7/t ?k w trade ' ° n her shores - 
sea and for her patsen " ff't, l' *' ^averley being ready for 
of the time se/for &,u ey \ havln S Wn "^onafiy apprised 

quarters to the vessel bv fe '' *"!! Wa ' ted ° n ^ their 
Oahu. Their ba™L Kekuana ,° a ' subs cquently governor of 

they sailed for Caffo g rniawL Car l Ully PUt °? board ™th them, 
the 29th of January, «32 7 *"* debarked Safel y on 

feUi ISre SJ ?„ folfei by the g °~ nt > at the time, 

ursu piace, the ch]efs never assented to their dwell- 



420 VARIOUS PERSONS DENIED A RESIDENCE. 

ing at Oahu ; and when they turned some of our people to stand 
opposed to us, then we said, ' Return to the country whence ye came.' 
At seven different times we gave them that order. And again, in 
speaking to them, we said, l Go away, ye Palani. We allow you three 
months to get ready.' But they did not go during the three months, 
but remained eight months, saying, ' We have no vessel to return in.' 
Therefore we put them on board our own vessel, to carry them to a 
place where the service is like their own. Because their doings are 
different from ours, and because we cannot agree, therefore, we send 
away these men." 

What civilized Napoleon or Alexander would have assumed 
the expense, hazard, and trouble, of carrying quietly away, in his 
own ships, unwelcome foreigners, whom he had for any cause 
ordered to depart 1 In respect to this measure, the Report of 
the American Board for 1832, takes this view : 

" The removal of these Jesuits, in the manner in which it was per- 
formed, was the violation of none of their natural or acquired rights, 
and, therefore, cannot properly be regarded as persecution. No per- 
mission was ever given them to remain on the islands : — it was expressly 
refused, and they were repeatedly requested, and even ordered, to go 
away. The advice and the authority of the government being equally 
disregarded, the government exercised the right claimed by every 
civilized nation, of determining whether foreigners, at all events, shall 
remain within its limits ; and in a manner the most considerate and 
humane, sent them to another country, professing the same religion 
with themselves. While endeavoring to estimate the merits of this 
case, we should endeavor to place ourselves in the circumstances of the 
chiefs of the Sandwich Islands." 

The papal priests, whose clerical friends had invited them to 
California, gave the captain a certificate " that they had been 
treated on board by him with as much consideration and interest 
as they could expect, and had been debarked safely with all their 
baggage at San Pedro." By this he was able to satisfy his em- 
ployers that he had executed his trust according to contract. 
Mr. Bachelot says, moreover, that " before they were landed, the 
captain sent information to a farmer who knew who they were, 
and who visited them on board, and then sent a man to take 
charge of their baggage, who supplied them with provisions and 
slept with them." They were shortly welcomed by their clerical 
friends, who had assured them that they were needed there, and 
might be useful. These facts should have shielded that govern- 
ment from the defamatory charges of brutality and wanton cruelty 
in the removal and disembarkation of the papists, by which their 
enemies attempted to provoke the indignation of French naval 
officers. 

It should be observed, that these men were not alone denied a 
residence. Mr. Hill, who had shown himself very friendly, said 
to Kaahumanu, " When I return to this country, I want you to 
let me have a little spot of ground, and build a small house and 



PUNISHMENT FOE IMAGE WORSHIP. 421 

live here." "I shall not assent to it," was her prompt reply ■ 

fnowiL I" 10 ! thU : k * "£ \° P led S e him a -sidence P witC,t 
know ln g the capacity ,n which he should come. Capt. Cole 

applied for permission to open a shop at Lahaina. Gov. Hoapili 

fearing he would sell rum, refused. The trader appeafed to 

Kaahumanu, and said he wished to have the same privileges of 

- Y^Z ' L^aina that were enjoyed at Honolulu. She re|l ed, 

noTwish ""V. t h H °7 lulU , rf tra 7 *° ° ur orders > and ™ ^ 
not wish it. He therefore failed. An Englishman at Waimea 

S:n;e b X g re dlr The d V **"? "?£ ^ ^ t0 a » 0W *» a 
resmence there. The king referred him to Gov. Adams, who. 

repeafed the aT^t °1 b J the ^^^ Confirmed ™* 
repeated the order for him to depart. He treated the governor 

contemptuously to his face, calling him « no gentleman.™ The 

nT™ COn v eS r l^ l t0 Vep] y with a s P ice of nati ™ ™J, and 

amZ n gkS Phrase '» Y r Me a g ent le™n, and because 

L J!h-u r C 'f r ^ Several Russia ns, who attempted 

to establish themselves in Kauai before the introduction of 

*»%M %. • be , e " Sen t awa y- An African resident having 
attacked with pistols another American, accusing him of havinf 

!nH TV™ 47 h 'f T' fe ' the g° vernm eat required both the assails! 
and the wounded man to leave the country 

T Jtn°^ ! he vi™ 6 ' "? Ut before the P a P al P riests were ^nt away, 
I called at a little cluster of huts, where I found several of their 
followers sojourned, being employed daily in building a stone 
fence between the dry plain and the plantations in the reTr 

o "L'tT? PUnChb ,° Wl Hi " and Wa ' kiki - Ma »y haadreds 
ot the people were, from time to time, called out to work on 

Ms wa" 'th° n W r Ch thC c !l iefs 'abored with their own hands Bu" 

las Inecial °™H7 "w ° f "T?* P uWic works : the oti ™ 
was special, and though I saw and heard neither chains, whips 

nor instruments of torture, it was regarded as punishment tEs 

was the only instance of punishment which I ever saw inflicted 

on Hawaiian subjects who claimed to be papists. I aTked Kaa- 

sald ^ Bv^hlY aUth0rity - ^ Were made *» labor there She 
said, By the law against idolatry; for they have violated that 
law in renewing the worship of images." 

The prohibition of image worship had been deemed right from 
the commencement of the reign of Liholiho. Christianity Z 
not come to reinstate images of any kind as objects ori/stru 
ments of worship, ,n the confidence and affection of these recently" 
heathen violators. Nor could we, from the beginning, pronounce 
the tabu inhibiting the malama kii or hoomana tii [image worship 
or idolatry] to be wrong, nor could we make such auction 
between the worship paid by a Jew under Hezekiah to the brazen 
type of Christ, and that rendered by a native to the hosTtne 
cross, and the image of the Virgin, as to show that the one was 
T!uw D d tbe ? ther confo ™ed to the sacred oracles. 
Both before and after the arrival of Romish priests, Kaahumanu 



422 PULPIT OPPOSITION TO ROMISH WORSHIP. 

and the king, and other chiefs and native teachers^ were accus- 
tomed to say, " Mai malama kii. Mai hoomana kii. Mai hoo- 
mana i ke akua e." " Serve not images. Worship not idols. 
Worship no strange God." All the missionaries, instead of 
objecting to that style, held uniformly the same language. Our 
method of treating this subject publicly may be illustrated by the 
following brief sketch of a sermon at Honolulu, towards the close 
of 1831. To my church and congregation, where I freely 
maintained that as a church or church members we had no 
weapons to oppose error but the sword of the Spirit, the Word 
of God, I preached, about a month subsequent to the date of 
Capt. Sumner's commission, from Mark xii., 29, 30 : " Hear, 
Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord, and thou shalt love the 
Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all 
thy mind, and with all thy strength :" Showing first that Jehovah 
alone is the object to which religious worship can properly be 
addressed ; and, secondly, that the duty required was a sincere, 
spiritual service — a supreme devotedness of the heart to God, 
implying, in particular, obedience to the first, second, third, and 
fourth commandments of the decalogue ; and, thirdly, that such 
worship and service should be rendered to Jehovah alone — be- 
cause of his glorious perfections which he alone possesses,— 
because of the various exhibitions of his goodness in what he 
has done for us,— and because his favor and our salvation through 
Christ, would thus be secured ; then presenting and illustrating 
in the simplest manner, the inferential truth, that to worship any 
other object than the one Lord— the living and true God— is 
obviously wrong, as the ancient gods of Hawaii, whose worship 
had been suppressed and abandoned ; Baal of Canaan, whose 
worship Elijah resisted ; the calf of Aaron, which he pretended 
was a god who had brought them out of Egypt, and which Moses 
destroyed with just indignation; and the calves at Bethel and 
Dan set up by Jeroboam to turn away Israel from the true faith 
and 'worship, for which the nation was punished ; the brazen 
serpent which God had given them to be looked at when they 
were bitten by fiery flying serpents, but which Hezekiah, in a 
rational zeal for God, destroyed when the people bowed down to 
it and worshipped it ;— in all which cases the reasonableness oi 
rejecting and opposing idolatry was apparent, whether the wor- 
shippers professed or not to " hold a feast to the Lord " around a 
calf, or to honor their Deliverer by bowing to a serpent. 

The people could not be blamed for concluding from observa- 
tion that Romish worship is idolatrous ; for the teachings of Rome 
would bring them to the same conclusion.* Protestants of 
* The council of Trent, by which Romanism was stereotyped declares that "it 
is lawful to represent God and the Holy Trinity by images, and that the images ol 
Christ and the saints are to be duly honored, venerated, and worshipped, and tnat 
in this veneration or worship, those are venerated who are represented by them. _ m 
the creed of Pope Pius the Fourth, it is written by his infallibility, "I also belief 
that the saints who reign with Christ are to be worshipped and prayed to, ana mat 



ESTABLISHMENT OF THE MISSION SEMINARY. 423 

every class, and every friend of the principles of freedom, might 
be justified in using every argument to forestall the establishment 
by foreign agents of an idolatrous and sanguinary politico -religious 
system among the recently rescued Hawaiians. 

To carry forward the work with energy, while the field was 
fairly open, and so inviting, the American Board and the patrons 
of the mission wisely increased the number and the facilities of 
the laborers, and enabled them to put in operation new and sys- 
tematic measures for raising the qualifications of native teachers, 
and for training up a future native ministry, by means of boarding- 
schools and a missionary seminary, on a broader scale than in 
the first years of the mission was practicable, while a nation of 
unlettered heathen were on the hands of a few, to be instructed in 
almost everything needful for them to know. During the last year 
of the laborious and prosperous course of Kaahumanu, soon after 
Gov. Adams succeeded Liliha, the mission put into operation a 
missionary seminary, at Lahainaluna, under the care of the Rev. 
L.Andrews. This was opened in Sept., 1831, with twenty-five 
young men, as pupils. The number, in the course of the year, 
was increased to sixty-seven. The scholars, many of them, were 
married, and had to provide lodgings for themselves and their 
families, to build their own school-house, with the direction and 
aid of the teacher, and raise or procure their own food. But such 
was their laudable desire to obtain the advantages thus offered, 
that while pursuing their studies, they labored patiently, month 
after month, the first year, to erect, under every disadvantage, the 
walls and roof of their school-house. The stones they collected 
without team, and brought their timber from a distance by human 
muscle. It was all up-hill work — analogous to that which, for 
years, had been performed, before an enterprise like this, requir- 
ing so much of native energy and hearty co-operation, could be 
successfully undertaken. 

The object of this seminary was to extend and perpetuate the 
religion of our Lord Jesus Christ, which the mission had labored, 

their relics are to be venerated ; and I most firmly assert that the images of Christ and 
the Mother of God, who was always a virgin, are to be had and retained, and that 
due honor and worship is to be given them." A bull of a learned pope of the pre- 
sent century promises to excuse the poor Irish, for so many days or years, from the 
pains of purgatory, if they will, at certain times, offer this ejaculation •— " Jesus 
Mary, Joseph, I give my ardent soul to you." The Bishop of Treves, a representa- 
tive of Rome, maintains that he has the coat worn by Christ, which fell to one of his 
murderers, and exhibits it as a relic for hundreds of thousands of the deluded people 
to visit and worship, some of whom invoke it as though intelligent and divine— 
" Holy Tunic, I come to thee. Holy Tunic, I pray to thee. Holy Tunic prav 
for me." ' v J 

The Romish system sanctions the killing of men for repudiating her dogmas The 
defenders and apologists of Rome say, " When Rome puts heretics to death, their 
blood is no more than the blood of thieves, man-killers, and other malefactors."' The 
Romish notes to the Rheimish Testament still defend the killing of heretics, and 
maintain that children ought not to spare their own parents, if they are heretics 
Laws, built on this system, condemn to death such Christians as maintain that the 
wafer consecrated by a priest is still bread, and that the Scriptures forbid image 
worship. For this Maria Joaquina was, at Madeira, lately imprisoned a year and 
condemned to be hung ; but she is said to have found, with other persecuted victims 
an asylum in Trinidad (1847). ' 



424 DESIGN AND COURSE OF STUDY OF THE SEMINARY. 

eleven years, to introduce, and to aid in accomplishing its design 
to secure for the nation the blessings of Christianity and civili- 
zation, to disseminate sound knowledge throughout the islands, 
to train and qualify school-teachers for their respective duties, not 
only by acquainting them with literature and the knowledge of 
the arts and sciences most needful for them, but with the proper 
usages and habits of civilized and Christian life, and eventually 
to educate young men of piety and promising talents to become 
preachers of the Gospel, and ministers of Christ, for the main- 
tenance and dissemination of pure religion among their dying 
fellow men. The intention of the mission was to allow fifty to 
enter annually, who could pass a respectable examination in 
reading, writing, mental arithmetic, and topographical geography, 
and whose age did not exceed twenty-five years. The proportion 
of pupils from the different islands was 18 from Hawaii ; 14 from 
Maui, Molokai, and Lanai ; 10 from Oahu, and 8 from Kauai and 
Niihau. The period for the course in general was four years. 
The course of studies, introduced gradually, were, for the first 
year, Arithmetic, Geometry, Trigonometry, Sacred Geography, 
Hawaiian Grammar, Languages to a select class. 

2d year. Mathematics, embracing Algebra, Navigation, and 
Surveying, History, Languages for a select class. 

3d year. Mathematics continued, Natural Philosophy, Church 
History, Languages for a select class. 

4th year. Astronomy, Chemisty, Moral Philosophy, Church 
History, Languages for a select class. 

During the whole course, more or less attention, every week, 
is given to biblical instruction, embracing the interpretation of 
Scripture, evidences of Christianity, Archeology, and Sacred 
Geography, Composition and Elocution. Systematic Theology 
was contemplated, as soon as sufficient advancement and pre- 
paration for it should be made. Music, vocal and instrumental, 
Penmanship, Drawing Maps, Engraving, Printing, Binding, Car- 
pentery, Turnery, and Mason work, all received some attention, 
at least, from individuals — connected with needful exercise and 
profitable labor. 

The juvenile king was offered the privilege of attending the 
school, with five of his favorite young men. They went to the 
spot, in 1832, before it was possible for the mission to afford the 
accommodations, apparatus, and books necessary for the com- 
fortable and rapid progress desirable, and much to be regretted as 
at was, he declined the offer. 

From a very early period of the mission, at the request of 
"Kalanimoku and Kaahumanu, he, with Haalilio, his bosom friend, 
and private secretary, and, at length, trustworthy commissioner 
to foreign courts, received instruction from me, as my other cares 
and labors, and his engagements and amusements would admit. 
He, as well as his gay young friend, having naturally, good 
powers of mind, and an aptitude to learn, whenever he gave 



SELF-SUPPORTING STUDENTS OP LAHAINALUNA. 425 

himself the time and trouble for it, made very good attainments • 
though smce the weighty cares' of government have come 
upon him convincing him that it is no trifling amusImenHo 
he king of a nat,o„,(which, though very small, 1st pS for 
its own wants at home, and have^a part to act with other nations 
and, therefore, requires wisdom,)if he should nowfeel SS 
much of his youthful years had been allowed to run to waste in 
respect to apphcation to study, he would by no means be aTone n 
it. That he highly prizes the advantages of early education h s 
active and steady patronage of it, throughout his realm in 
general, and among the young chiefsln parS? a flb^£ p £ 

The students were selected by missionaries and chiefs at the 
d fferent is lands and stations, whither they were expected to re 
turn, to aid the cause of improvement, when qualified for it The 
walls and roof of the school-house being erected 1 by their own 
hands, the pupils ,n the summer of 1832, went to the mountaTns 

£lS^^ b ftf" W 1 ti, |Ft bleS - Th6re — noTaw-md 
mine island, and the pupils had no team to aid them in their 

work, nor capital to procure its accomplishment. Thev must cut 

down rees, and hew them away to the thickness of rt,™ ^1,1 

needed ; then bring them on their shoulders ^^or drag th m on the 

ground, by hand, for miles. This was the common melhod of 

b^eTS^v^dt 3 ' ^ nati , V i eS ' thro « g «o" tVrSd: 
uciuie me pit-saw and the saw-mill, moved bv water nn^o. 

mountains tor fuel to burn it, and brought it on their shoulders 
made a kdn and burned it, then plastered the walls of the ho,-!' 
Zttstor'V'/f 6 t 1 h6ir Vt*^ ^ -afs^iSw-' 

el^chth^d engaged ft 0^ inX""' ^ "^ 
building. courage in the erection of a new 

r*7*u*£ daSS i ° f PUpilS in Ameri ca, without funds or natrons 
would have shown more zeal, or have undertaken tn wi P \1 ? ' 

maro1d e : s rr r e e d r r al0fthe V ° ]Untar ^ rinci P le could bave been 
fuH fed '"Th!. 3 ^ er 7 ften t hu , n gry > but studied as patiently as when 

the student could raise the r own vtetables &T% "V^ 
Had the affluent friends of missions then seen the importance of 



426 WORSHIP OF RELICS ENTOMBING THE BONES OF KINGS. 

furnishing the means of a speedy and thorough education for a 
competent number of teachers for the nation, as the missionaries 
saw and felt it, when they looked upon the pupils, half naked 
and half starved, sitting on the ground to study, and hoped that 
from among them might arise the teachers, doctors, lawyers, 
statesmen, and preachers of the kingdom, can it be supposed 
they would have been slow in granting them the needful aid 1 But 
then we had this excuse for them — many and greater heathen 
nations needed their aid still more, and, therefore, we could not 
willingly defraud the greater by unduly pressing the claims of 
the lesser. 

A species of superstition once existed at the islands analogous 
to the grave-worship of the Chinese, and the worship of relics in 
other countries. This was supposed to have nearly ceased 
before the attempt to introduce Romanism. It was, however, 
obvious that the tendency still existed in the nation to revive 
that superstition. The zeal of Kaahumanu led her as early as 
1829 to visit the Hale o Keawe at Honaunau, a cemetery associated 
with dark superstitions, and surrounded with horrid wooden 
images of former generations. The regent visited the place not 
to mingle her adorations with her early contemporaries and pre- 
decessors to the relics of departed mortals, but for the purpose of 
removing the bones of twenty-four deified kings and princes of 
the Hawaiian race, and consigning them to oblivion. But at that 
time she thought Naihe was wavering in respect to their removal, 
and Kekauluohi, whose father's bones were there, she thought 
still cherished an undue veneration for them ; and Boki she feared 
would treat her with abuse and violence if she should disturb the 
house or remove its mass of relics. But when she saw it ought 
to be done, she determined it should be done : and in company 
with Mr. Ruggles and Kapiolani, she went to the sacred deposit, 
and caused the bones to be placed in large coffins and entombed 
in a cave in the precipice at the head of Kealakekua Bay. In 
doing this she found an expensive article of foreign manufacture, 
comparatively new, placed near the bones of the father of Ke- 
kauluohi, and which appeared to have been presented as an offer- 
ing since the date of the prohibition of the worship of idols. 

In September, 1831, the regent made her last tour round Oahu. 
This she accomplished in about eight days, in company with 
Kauikeaouli and others. They both charged the people not to 
revive image worship, warning them not to return to vain idols, 
and commending to them the worship of the Lord Almighty. 
They said, " There is one only living and true God : it is Jeho- 
vah. Let us, O ye people, listen to his word, and obey his law.'' 
In one instance I heard from the mouth of the king, " If ye 
worship images, ye shall be punished." In this journey of eight 
days, or 150 miles, I preached twenty-one times to large com- 
panies of the people, < as though God did beseech them by us, 
praying them in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God.' 



DEATH AND CHARACTER OF NAIHE. 427 

A part of our company crossed over the mountains between 
Waialua and vVaianae On a ridge where our horses were led, 
the fine horse of Haaliho unfortunately got off the track: and 
finding his situation perilous, he reared to leap with vigor up to 
the path, lost his balance, went over backwards, and falling slid 
helpless and rapidly down the steep, and was killed 

Just at the close of the year, the nation was called to mourn 
the loss of another of its reformed and useful chieftains. Naihe 
the friendly chief of Kaawaloa, and acting governor of Hawaii 
during Adams s residence at Oahu, died December 29th, having 
received a stroke of paralysis forty-four hours before his departure 
He was perhaps more conservative than his compeers. He had 
been slow to give up the old superstitions of his ancestors; and 
when Kekuaokalani, in 1819, refused to renounce his idols and 
the governmental tabus, Naihe was slow to oppose him, and bv 
some was thought to be inclined to join him, but finally separated 
himself from the defenders of the idols. When the zeal of Ka 
piokni led her in 1824 boldly to invade the domain of Pele he 
felt utterly unwilling to advise it, but allowed her to follow her 
own conscience and discretion in the case. When the general 
abandonment of the use of tobacco was recommended bv the 
missionaries Naihe, like thousands more enlightened and more 
civilized felt that it would be a great privation, but still in the 

W^^tTYf? ,?' WhGn £ aahumanu wis »ed to incase he 
bones of the deified kings in coffins for interment, Naihe thought 
he had no boards for the purpose, while his wife stood firmlv bv 
Kaahumanu in the measure. But when the vices and crimes of 
men which, if unrestrained, he believed implicated civil rulers 
required his attention, he stood forth beside Kapiolani as a cham' 
pion ; and when the Gospel at length appeared to gain the con" 
trol of his heart, he became a firm and steady supporter of Zd 
morals and the Christian religion. As a Christian, he waf an 
able coadjutor of the mission As a magistrate, he was vigilant 
and decided, and bore « not the sword in vain." He was a verv 
constant attendant at the house of God, and exerted habituallv 
a good influence over the people, and was by them much respected 
and loved. Mr. Ruggles said of his departure : es P e <*ea 

a '1 ^ Wai l f l el8 i the l° SS ° f - Naihe > but we have S° od ^ason to think 
that though the loss to us is great, it is infinite gain to him. ffis 
widow Kapiolani, is still with us. She is a precious sister ; a burn- 
ing and a shining light m the midst of her benighted countrymen 
The chief desire of her soul seems to be the conversion of sinners" 
and she is always ready for every good word and work." aiUQers > 

During this year, the mission printed for the people in their 
own language about 7,000 000 pages, embracing considerable 

&^°SiS 8 thG SCrlptUreS ' b ° th ° f the 01d and 



CHAPTER XVII. 

THIRTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND NINTH OF KAAHUMANU. 

1832. 

Kaahumanu's last visit to Hawaii and Maui— A companion for the prince — Recep- 
tion of the fourth reinforcement of the mission — Delightful Sabbath at Honolulu 
— Last illness and departure of Kaahumanu — Kinau premier or partner of the 
throne— Survey of the Washington Islands — Revival at Kauai — Confessions of 
an old warrior — Manslaughter by a youth — Wailuku — Visit of the U. S. frigate 
Potomac — Plan for dispossessing the proprietors of the Sandwich Islands. 

In the close of the last chapter, the close of Naihe's course, 
which occurred a year from the visit of the chiefs to his place on 
their tour round Hawaii, was recorded. 

Kaahumanu felt deeply the loss of faithful coadjutors on whom 
she had leaned for counsel and aid in the maintenance of good 
order, and in improving the condition of the people. She visited 
Kapiolani in her affliction, and being refreshed by her society and 
wisdom, proposed to come, after a little time, and take up her abode 
with her. But Kapiolani said, " You will never perhaps come 
back to Hawaii." This proved to be a true conjecture. 

The queen closed her visit there and at Kailua, and proceeded 
to Lahaina, earnestly endeavoring to improve the condition of the 
people and secure the best interests of the nation. One object 
which she had particularly in view, was to regulate the system 
of governmental support so as to secure that equity and economy 
in the different branches which she herself had conscientiously 
practised. 

Her solicitude was greatly increased at this period by the 
determination of Kauikeaouli in his youth to unite himself, con- 
trary to the wishes of the queen and the leading chiefs, to one 
much below his rank, which it was apprehended might disturb 
the succession ; for, according to custom, the children of his 
sisters, Kinau and Nahienaena, would in that case claim or hold 
.higher rank than those of the king. 

Kamanele, the daughter of Gov. Adams, had been proposed as 
the most suitable, as to age, rank, and education ; but he preferred 
Kalama, the daughter of Naihekukui. Princes, doubtless, have 
a right to choose their own companions, though if they expect 
their offspring to enjoy a peaceful possession of the throne, the 
constitution, established usage, or will of the nation, should be 
respected. No small agitation existed for a time. His wishes 
in this matter, however, eventually prevailed. 

Hearing that a reinforcement of our mission was expected to 



RECEPTION OF THE FOURTH REINFORCEMENT. 429 

arrive soon the queen hastened her return to Honolulu, in order 
to meet and welcome them as coadjutors in promoting the work 
of God and the good of the nation. She came early to my house 
f!° ok *"*• . She was unusually feeble, and unusually affec- 
tionate The interests of the nation pressed upon her ; and she 
looked with unwonted confidence to the aid supplied by our 
^T n - f « h 6 .^» dl ycalled on the other mission families in on 

Soufp °Th 6 • ge th u Sa T eVenin g' before she "turned to her 
house. rh.s is remembered as her last visit to the missionaries. 
Kinau having been called to Kauai by the illness of Kaikioewa 
mth7nt ln >f t0 We C ° me u tl ? e nCW missi °""ies, and fearing The' 

XrT h FeS - nt ° n ^7 arriva1 ' wrote me a n °te expressive 
ol her confidence in our helpers, saying : 

MdMY°to d th™ V^ red '.y° Ur - 3 a , nd ° UrS ' arrive ' °» Jon salute them, 
SutaUon" "' ' W JeSUS ' ° Ur redeemin S Lord > sends ?°« 

On the 17th of May, 1832, as the members of the mission were 
assemb hng at Honolulu to transact the business of their annual 
convention, a large reinforcement, opportunely sent forth bv the 

lefc\r iV TK hy Sh ? AVerick ' and Were S ladl y welcomed to 
Wm AW <" reinforcement consisted of the' Rev. Messrs. 
Wm Alexander, R. Armstrong, D. B. Lyman, J. S. Emerson 
E Spaulding C. Forbes, H. R. Hitchcock, L. Lyons, D a! 
Chapin, and their wives, and E. Rogers, printer. '-The united 
bands assembled at the house of Mr. Chamberlain, and lifted up 
their hearts in songs and thanksgiving and prayer, reioicine thS 
"« had so s -sonably sLt !o larg P e a J n access on ^ the 
phalanx of missionary laborers to join in reaping the harvest of 

Pa a cTfic!' a m S0Wmg the g °° d ' eed in oAer islands of the 

The next day they were presented to the king and chiefs. The 

royal residence was carpeted anew for the occasion with the 

figured mats of Nuhau. About forty painted chairs were arranged 

f„ Z ■°i n ii thr ?V lde f ° f a P aralle >"gram, the king's seat being 
in the middle of the shortest side. Is the company entered hi 
rose respectfully, and as they were introduced to him s^ccessfvelv 

the fill e3Ch r'l hand a ? d his aloha - We we " then seated n 
he long rows of chairs, a formidable array of missionaries, thirty 
two in number such a corps as probably never before sat together 
m the court and under the smile of an earthly prince. g 

The commissions by the American Board, and the protections 
from the U. S. government which had been given to the mis ion! 
anes, were presented and explained to the king, and injected 
and approved by him. Mr. Armstrong said t behalf of the 
reinforcement, « The object for which we left our homes and 
came to these islands is to teach the Word of God to show the 
way of life and to promote to the extent of our ability the true 
interests of the nation, and the salvation of all who sha 1 come 



430 DELIGHTFUL SABBATH SERVICES AT HONOLULU. 

within the reach of our influence." To this the king courteously 
replied, " I give you our affectionate salutation. You are freely 
permitted to enter on your work. We were in darkness, unable 
to help ourselves. You have brought us the means of light and 
salvation. We rejoice in the blessings thus bestowed on our 
country." 

Kaahumanu, though suffering from weakness and pain, sat in 
her armed-chair, and received them cordially at her dwelling. 
She saluted them kindly, expressed her high satisfaction on ac- 
count of their arrival, then covered her face with her handker- 
chief and wept tenderly. Doctor Chapin, the physician of the 
reinforcement, tendered to her the sympathy which he and his 
associates felt for her in her illness, and expressed the hope that 
God would restore her as he had those who had been danger- 
ously ill on board the ship that brought them. He said, " We 
come to you as your children to seek your good, and to promote 
the temporal, spiritual, and everlasting good of your people." 
She replied, " That one object is yours and ours. You and we 
shall be united in the same pursuit." 

On the Sabbath following, the new missionaries were delight- 
ed with the opportunity of meeting with the great congregation 
for Christian worship, and thought that what they saw and heard 
that day exceeded the accounts, which, before they embarked, 
they had read in the journals of the mission. After the invoca- 
tion and reading of the second Psalm, the native choir, then em- 
bracing the young king, joined with the missionaries in singing 
the Christian welcome, a Hawaiian hymn, often used to intro- 
duce public worship and sometimes the communion service at the 
Lord's table, and may be thus translated : 

u Birthmates, welcome, well beloved, 
Whom the Lord hath sanctified — 
To him, be our best affections ; 
For him be this hour employed : 

Come and worship 
Your and our exalted Guide. 

" Glorious is His guardian kindness, 
Who provides a peaceful home ; 
Glorious only is his power, 

By whose aid thus far we're come : 

O adore him, 
Blessed Leader of our way. 

" Jointly let us seek his counsels, 
And his law together hear ; 
Yield our hearts to his commandments, 
Steadfast thus, we'll persevere, 

Still rejoicing 
In our Prophet just and true. 

" What the Lord hath done to bless us, 

We'll admire and praise with joy ; • 



LAST ILLNESS OF KAAHUMANU. 431 

What he suffered for our trespass, 
bnall our grateful songs employ : 
Thanks we render 
For the saving Sacrifice. 

" Th w Tn th , h ° pe and faith augmented, 
We 11 draw near to Christ in love ; 
And when this sojourn is ended, 
We shall meet again above ; 

There united, 
We shall separate no more " 

unable that day to attend sentin Wr£ ! P ? • Kaahuman u, 
mentioned, and the state of thp ApM I 1 • When thls was 

grace on the nation, and enable the laborers to thr, Z inT , , * 
and reap, and gather fruit unto eternal life " ** S ' Ckle 

Testament ha'd been compSd fand most oAte Cf ^W™, 

tyaii circuiLd > ^ * r ^ S - yg 

of the mission. It was thp .lln*.. 1/ , P ects ol the nation and 
and soon bee™ , ffi£ ^.jid" wThTe T** ""l^' 
Dr. Chapin, prescribed such remedied 'a med,e!l C °-° peratlon * 
to require, but without staying the proiesTof hi 7™ Seel ? T ed 
expectation of recovery seemed tn l£I!-?T -t T dlsease - He: 
She had labored with such a^siduV f Vu ^ hout P ertur ° a tion. 
the Gospel, that the nation, or „ ea f v Thad h ™ , ^ embraCed 
and become acquainted wi h her vipw, V ^ her couns els, 
had been permitted to seT some h^l of W Ph' «" HpS ' and 
She had not, subsequently k g • Chnstlan example, 
to seek the distinctions S ted Iv T^' u' api>eared ambitious 
display, or idle demonstration LflZlZ^lT "t* PerS °" al 
Martial honors she counted as of ittie yalue s'he *] ' "V™^ 
ment, notw thstandine herca™ nf III ?■ , . love(J ret 're- 

efforts t promote the^dTalfctsef ° n ' "* her *""«*« 

huSX n e g Xh fr0 had"ore 1U t! U nJ t,™^™^ to ^ 
accommodation, in he retired auieT . ^T Wn buiIt for her 
valley of Manoa. She was S o ffi ♦ P T m ° le salubri ™s 
her bed. Her servants ™lZl ,t aS t0 need to be carried on 
wishes, raifed over her Cuch a°n V i *"> ^ W6re a "entive to her 

from the sun, and g lve her le e aifaTnT ^^ 10 shie,d her 

S e ner iree air, and bore her gently along 



432 COMPLETION AND RECEPTION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

upon their shoulders, with comfort to her. Halting, and taking 
a little refreshment at Punahou, a favorite spring two miles from 
the harbor, and near the entrance to the valley of Manoa, she 
passed calmly on three miles further, among the mountains, as 
one retiring from the cares of office, the guardianship of the State, 
the agitations of Honolulu, the bustle of the world, and the sor- 
rows of a life of almost three score years, five-sixths of which had 
been spent in heathenism. 

As we repeated our visits and attentions to her in this retreat, 
she expressed her love to Christ, and represented herself as hav- 
ing an unshaken reliance on him as her Friend and Savior. She 
bore her pains with unmurmuring patience, took with due prompt- 
ness the medicines prescribed for her by our physicians, and 
resigning herself to her heavenly Father's guidance, received the 
cup at his hand, and bore the rod with dignity, and, like Me- 
lancthon, manifested no anxiety about recovering or remaining 
longer on the earth. The chiefs gathered around her with tender 
concern, and most of the missionaries visited her in these trying 
hours. Dr. and Mrs. Judd and Dr. and Mrs. Chapin spent some 
days with her, and felt it to be a privilege to be near her, and to 
do what it was possible for skill and kindness to do to save her life 
and comfort her heart. She was tenderly affectionate to friends 
around her, especially to the missionaries and their wives, and 
seemed grateful for what was done for her in kindness. She had, 
especially from the close of the war at Kauai, cherished a high 
regard for the missionaries, their directors, and patrons. In the 
warm friendship and steady confidence which she so uniformly 
manifested towards those with whom she had most acquaintance, 
and the reasonable gratitude she so often showed to those whose 
Christian instructions and respectful attentions she had most 
frequently received, there was a reward of no small value. For 
several years she had devoted a portion of her time to studying 
the successive portions of the Scriptures as they were translated, 
printed, and put into her hands, and in reading the hymns and 
hearing them sung, which seemed to help her religious affections, 
her tenderness of heart, her faith, hope, and joy. 

During this illness, the printing of the translation of the New 
Testament was completed for the benefit of thousands of the 
people. We quickly had a copy of it put into neat red morocco 
binding, and presented to the queen in her feeble state. She 
took the sacred prize in her hands, as she lay upon her lowly 
couch, glanced through it to assure herself of what books it was 
composed, and looking at it attentively again and again, both 
inside and out, emphatically pronounced it " maikai," excellent, 
wrapped it in her handkerchief, laid it on her grateful bosom, 
gently clasped her hands unusually delicate for a Hawaiian, over 
it, and placidly looked upward towards its source, as though she 
had seasonably received the precious boon, the last will and 
testament of her Savior, as a passport to glory. 



LAST HOURS OF THE QUEEN REGENT. 433 

readml" of It S anx J sms of , distr ^s, she would attend to the 
reading of the Scriptures and the exercises of devotion The 

tThe ' ng "rt "iffi > 1° hlS S ° rr0Win " *-?>- -re S 
10 ner . in my * ather's house are many mansions I <ro tn 

prepare a place for you, that where I am there ye may be Mo » 
Subsequent y, when able to say but little, in aHusion probably 
to this provision, and perhaps to the former custom of Hawaiian 
mlers setting out to visit some portion of thei -domain when £ 
was announced to them that a house had been erected for the * 
W^Y-Th? wlv tlV^ "^ aS We ™ sitting arotd 

of health; still, as she was engaging in the strueX w£h tiT 
as enemy, she wished me to bAeUer; nnd tWndTeSinS 

h^H, \" Stla !! m ° ther t0Wards a son > ™«* circumstance coufd 
hardly have been more obvious and disinterested Afi.A' 

JOTW t t g ° ld K en b ° Wl Were " 0ke M stooped nLTre? 
self or V EllS , abeta ' thls P erha P« is your departure . Stay your 
self on Jesus : he is your Physician, your Savior. We wfsh von 
to stay with us ; that would be our ,oy ; but we thZt 7hl V i 

3a& sis* »••" -'« ssftfts- 

show us where her soul was resting and lookW fo aid S A l1» » 



" Now will I go to Jesus, 

My Lord who pitied me, 
And at his feet lie prostrate, 

For there I cannot die ; 

Lo, here am 7, O Jesus, 

Grant me thy gracious smile :— 
tfut if, for sin, I perish, 

Thy law is righteous still." 



Perceiving herself to be dying- she rallpH m<> i 

her cold hand in mine, she inquired ? } ** ? e ****** I took 
replied " Tt i« T» cu 7 inquired, 'Is this Bingham?" J 

up^t for d'lJ^Zfs^ &*** ^ *** ^ 
brother and sister, Adams'and Hoanili^CT "T \ "if 
children, Kinau, Kauikeaouli, and lBS2fts£S£ 



434 TRIBUTE TO THE QUEEN BY THE MISSION. 

luohi, several members of the mission families, and others, looked 
and listened with intense interest as the dignified sufferer mani- 
festly felt the cold waters of Jordan. Giving her our Aloha, I 
bade her " Farewell — go in peace — lean on Jesus, and dwell with 
him for ever." Breathing more and more faintly for ten or fifteen 
minutes, this ruling mother of the reformed nation fell asleep, 
no more to be affected by the applause or reproach of human 
breath. She died just before the dawn, June 5th, 1832. 

As she rested from her labors, her relatives and attached attend- 
ants wept tenderly over their much loved friend, whose going in 
and out among them had now for ever ceased, and united in 
prayer to the Christian's God ; and when the morning rose, con- 
veyed her body to her house at Honolulu. Many attended, 
weeping. The nation felt the shock. None, perhaps, felt it 
more deeply than the missionaries, whose firmest helper had left 
them in the midst of their struggle, and who were overwhelmed 
at the thought that there was not a mortal on earth, who could 
then fill her place as a leader of her people. 

At their convention, they immediately adopted the following 
minute : — 

" Whereas God in his mysterious and holy providence has seen fit 
to visit this nation by a deeply afflictive stroke, which has removed by 
death the Queen Regent, Elisabeth Kaahumanu, a distinguished re- 
former of her nation, a kind friend, and benefactress of the mission- 
aries, a firm supporter of their cause, and faithful comforter of the 
brethren, and of the infant churches in these isles, in whom much 
confidence has been deservedly placed by the commercial, political, and 
Christian world, but especially by the people and missionaries of the 
Sandwich Islands : Resolved, That the business of the general meet- 
ing be suspended till after her interment, that we may unitedly pay to 
her the last sad honors due to her remains, and that a funeral sermon 
be preached at each of the stations, as a tribute to her worth, and as 
a means of consolation to the afflicted people, and of furthering the 
cause of piety and national improvement, which was so dear to her 
heart from her conversion to her dying hour. ,, 

Preparations being made, while the lamentations of the people 
were continued, a great concourse assembled in the afternoon of 
the 8th of June to attend her funeral. Her remains, carefully 
enclosed in an appropriate coffin, covered with crimson velvet, 
and attended by a long procession of the relatives of the deceased, 
and other chiefs, residents, strangers, missionaries, members of 
churches, and others of the people, were conveyed from her house 
to the church that had been built under her auspices, and where 
she had dropped the tear of gratitude, penitence, and joy, in the 
presence of the great congregation, when the Gospel of the dying 
and exalted Savior, whom she loved, had been proclaimed to her 
and her beloved people. Some desired to hear the strains of 
martial music, but the king said his mother did not desire 
such things, and the missionaries preferred to move in silence. 



FUNERAL OF KAAHUMANU. 435 

The slow and solemn tolling of the hell ctr,,^ — «t • j 
ear as it had never done before in the Sandwich M T i P T d 
bereavements, after the Gosnel toot XT f^' In , 0ther 

heathen wailing: to frighten jwh »„;i a„ aeatemng 

libidinous and revolting custom, 7nf Ti • °" S '' n0t for the 
departure of a soverS- nor vet witWK pagW r State ' ° n the 
wh P o next should hol^ei^g" ernE^ bu? t'o m ^ 

sffwtlsa,- 1S&& izxr^ 

that day: and not to me »i * »g h ^»f Judge, shall give me in 
appearing" ° n ' y ' but unto a » the ™ also thft love his 



Though, like Paul, she entered the service at a Uto « • j 
life, yet few have encountered ™JL ^^e at a late period m 

successful battles with ft workers of inFa°u. ! v "d ° F ^r m ° re 
than she had done in the short space oTetfc tar? " st"" 6 ' 

or emolume„t P S'y, b ^ in™ %££*%* lu^wT^T 

Sated' r riafe T^ Jfi3r^^£ 
more to struggle on in thfs warfare *„ ? ? h, Wa8 r L eqmred no 
and few have left brighte evil^e of k' d .down her armor ; 
heaven, and worldly rafk and'isSion £$**£&.«" 

Having lived half a centurv in n^o+u & lul j everlasting, 

by graced bend to ^S^Sta^ £ w Wl.* M 
her stout heathen heart subdued *h? f P y ' and havin ? 
earnestly inquiring- "WhatsLlTr / enters ™ a new life, 
benefits Wards me »» Instruct-I > ^ ^ the ^ for a11 his 
pel, she gives the noble ^5^^% 
the man of my counsel, and will endeavor Tn Z !, W ^ d 

my influence to honor and obey it-'l^^j&ES 



436 SUCCESSION OF KAAHUMANU II. 

carrying it out in practice, what an example of the power of the 
Gospel and grace of God has she given, not only for the perma- 
nent benefit of her own nation in the passing and succeeding 
generations, but worthy of the regard of the rulers and subjects 
of other countries ! 

While those who, for twelve years, had labored for her good, 
were, with other friends, called mournfully to see her remains 
deposited in the tomb prepared for the royal family, so early after 
her Christian character had become established, they could rejoice 
in the evidence that in meekly resigning her high place here on 
earth, she passed away to paradise, to the possession of an un- 
fading crown, and an everlasting inheritance. 

How could the place of such a ruler be supplied 1 The eyes 
of some were turned to heaven for help. The presence and 
powerful arm of the Lord were made manifest, and were still 
thankfully acknowledged. The quietude of the nation, notwith- 
standing the shock, the harmony among the chiefs, the undisturbed 
state of our young churches, and the spirit of tenderness and 
inquiry among the worshippers of Jehovah, afforded proof that 
the Gospel had extensively taken root in the land, and < the days 
of Kaahumanu' will long be referred to as days of progress and 
prosperity to the nation in respect to schools, morals, govern- 
ment, and religion. 

The king was yet too young to sway the sceptre alone, and by 

the arrangement of his father and queen-mother, and surviving 

chiefs and himself, his sister, Kinau, the heiress both of Kama- 

hameha and Kaahumanu, was to act as premier or queen-mother, 

her concurrence being essential to the constitutionality and 

validity of every regal enactment. She was publicly recognised 

by the king, who gave her the official title of Kaahumanu II. 

But she had not, like Kaahumanu I., the dictatorship or sovereignty 

which their honored queen-mother had exercised by the will oi 

her husband, the Conqueror, and by her heirship to the domain 

of Kekaulike, and the concurrence of the young heir to the 

throne. Kinau became the chief agent, or premier of the realm, 

and exercised an office similar in responsibility to that of the king, 

and one which, in some sense, has been permanently established, 

though its prerogatives were liable to be modified by change ot 

pi vpiim stano es 

Kinau was 'a woman of excellence, after her conversion to 
Christianity. She had been a wife of Liholiho ; then, after his 
death, the wife of Kahalaia, who died shortly after their marriage. 
She afterwards married Kekuanaoa. In her Christian character, 
modesty and firmness were remarkably combined. She was dig- 
nified and comely, but not handsome. She had a good figure, 
though she was smaller in stature than most of the chiels. ttign 
in rank and office, she was condescending and courteous. She 
was affable, but not loquacious. In her dress, manners, habits 



SURVEY OF THE WASHINGTON ISLANDS. 437 

of temperance and sobriety, and in her dignified attention to 
courteous and intelligent strangers, she was exemplary . Thoueh 
above her husband by birth and station, by education and pity 
yet in the love and deference which she uniformly manifested 
towards h,m the complacency which she seemed tofeeHn him 
and the satisfaction which his honorable and gentlemanly conduct 
gave her, she appeared interesting and amiable. IkhCh she 
was young for so important a station, she possessed an uncom 
mon share of the confidence of the king and the other chiefs and 
she entered on the duties of her office at a period when experi 
ence wisdom and tact, were demanded, and with the ZvZ' 
we believe that her utmost skill and energy would be re™ red 
to fill her place and that her success depended on the blessbTof 
the Lord and the prevalence of the principles of his Gospel 
In a public address to the people she declared her intention to 
pursue the policy and carry out the measures of Kaahumanu 
and the king ca led on the nation to acknowledge her authority ' 
It was feared that the lovers of iniquity to be found amo™ 
aliens and many thousands of the nativeVpulation, not yet sub 
dued by the Word and Spirit of God, would take occasion to" 
indulge themselves the more freely under the new government 
It was, therefore, the more needful that the exampk ofTv er y 
friend of truth and righteousness in those dominionsshould end 
the support of a healthful influence to the cause of improvement 
At that period the missionaries declared it to be^heYr ma"n 
business o inculcate that Divine Word which could noT be 
softened down to meet the wishes of any class of men or 
women, h,gh or low, and at the same time, unitedly resolvT' to 
encourage improvements in agriculture and manufactures IlLbito 
of industry m the nation ; neatness in the habitations and dress 
of the inhabitants ; punctuality in all engagements esnecialK in 
the payment of debts ; justice" and tempefanTe in XSthe 
execution of law; and loyalty, order, and peace, among their 
subjects, in all the relations and duties of life- ann il J.7' g 
mend to. the people daily to c^Z^^S?*^ 
Holy Scripture, as the means of enlightening and purify ing Ueir 

About the close of Kaahumanu's public labors, and the entrance 
of K.nau upon the duties of her office, the attention of toe 
American Board and of the American Christian n,,M •„ , 

attracted to the Washington lS?£ffS£ 
usually denominated the Marquesas. Missionaries were sen to 
the Sandwich Islands with the expectation that if the miss on 
here approved of it, they would be established on the W™h n ff 
ton Islands. The mission took up the subject with earnestneT 
made diligent inquiry as to the field, and resolved to consult 
freely with their fellow-laborers in the South Seas, and to sun ey 
the Washington Islands to see what we could do for them 7 

For this service a deputation was sent forth in the summer of 



438 REVIVAL AT KAUAI. 

1832, consisting of Messrs. Whitney, Tinker, and Alexander, 
assisted by Kaiu, a native convert, and Kuke, a convert and 
teacher from Huahine. They proceeded to the Society and 
Georgian Islands, held several interesting consultations with the 
missionaries of that group, then visited the Washington group, 
and, for a few days, looked at the field with care and prayerful- 
ness. They returned in safety, and notwithstanding the revolting 
manners, gross idolatries, and forbidding aspect of the Washing- 
ton Islands, reported in favor of attempting to supply them with 
the Gospel, provided the missionaries at the Society Islands 
should not, in the course of a few months, find occasion to object, 
or the London Missionary Society find the means of supplying 
that field with the Word of life. 

During the absence of Mr. Whitney from Kauai, there were 
striking indications of the revival spirit among his flock. A 
little before his departure, he preached to them a sermon on the 
life and death of Kaahumanu, and then a parting sermon, and in 
company with Kaiu, one of the principal members of his church, 
left them in an interesting state in the care of Mr. Gulick, his 
associate, who shortly after speaks of the outpouring of God's 
Spirit there. 

Who can doubt that the consistent manifestation of Christian 
solicitude for distant tribes is adapted to awaken attention to the 
value of the Gospel and the salvation of the soul among those 
who have been already evangelized 7 or that any church which 
endeavors duly to water, shall itself also be watered 1 

I hastened to assist Mr. G. in the important duty of pointing 

sinners to the Lamb of God, and sailed from Honolulu with two 

native assistants, Paulo Kanoa and Daniel Oleloa, in a vessel of 

twenty tons, which we imagined to be about the size of the ships 

used by the fishermen of Galilee, on the sea of Tiberias. We 

came into Waimea roads by moonlight. Three men from the 

village conveyed me in a canoe from the vessel to the shore. 

One swell after another lifted and urged us shoreward. Being 

near the beach the stern was turned towards it, to give me a 

better chance to land with dry clothing. " There comes a large 

sea," cried one ; " look out." I sprang and stood up on the 

top of the canoe, as it was borne forward. The wave curled 

nobly, and its white crest swept foamingly over the whole length 

of the canoe, drenching the men and wetting me to the knees as 

it tossed us on the shore. The wave retiring, left the canoe 

heavy with water on the sand beach. 

Saluted by the repeated aloha of the friendly natives, I was 
conducted to the missionary's residence, about a quarter of a mile 
from the beach, in a line parallel with which stood the neat, new 
houses of Mr. Gulick, Mr. Whitney, and Gov. Kaikioewa. 

The governor's little palace, or cottage, stood on elevated 
ground, overlooking the narrow, level, cultivated valley of Wai- 
mea, in which the cocoa-nut trees growing near lifted their ever- 



ELEVENTH HOUR LABORERS. 439 

green and palmy tops to its sills or threshold. It was somewhat 
showy, being of one story, finished and painted white, having 
good windows, a neat and spacious verandah in front, supported 
by shapely pillars, and dormer windows in the attic. In front of 
the line of these three dwellings, which ornament the village and 
evince an advance towards civilization, stood their spacious 
church, frequented by throngs of worshippers. 

Early in the morning the people began to come to the house of 
Mr. Gulick. The first I met was an old man, who was an adult 
in the days of Cook's first visit, half a century before, and till 
recently regardless of his salvation. He said, giving me his 
hand and his aloha, "God has brought us together." "Yes, 
through his goodness we meet; let us give our hearts to him." 
A silent tear stole down his aged cheek, and not his alone. An 
elderly woman, almost blind, who had professed her faith in 
Christ, grasping my hand in both of hers, expressed her gratitude 
that she had before seen me, and was again allowed to meet me, 
and as she spoke of God's loving kindness, her obscured eyes 
filled with tears. Gentle tears rolled down the faces of others 
who stood by, while some sat on the ground in silence, with 
drooping heads, the reverse of the levity so common among the 
people. The forwardness and apparent readiness of these two 
aged persons to devote the evening of life to the Savior, led to 
the reflection that eleventh hour laborers are more likely to be 
found among the recently idolatrous Hawaiians than where Chris- 
tian light has long shined, been more intense, and more habitually 
resisted. Had the eleventh hour laborers been called upon every 
hour of the day, and every hour had resisted till the eleventh, 
they might then have been passed by as hopeless ; or they might 
as easily have resisted the last as any former call. But as the 
light burst in upon the Hawaiian race, the call was simultaneously 
given to all classes, of every age ; and a very large proportion 
of the hopeful converts there have been among the aged and the 
middle aged. 

Mr. G. and myself spent much of our time in personal con- 
versation with those who came to us for that purpose, instructing 
them, putting to them unexpected questions, and hearing their an- 
swers, or attending to their spontaneous statements and inquiries. 
We endeavored to form a distinct judgment of the case of each, 
giving to each direct advice, a passage of Scripture, or a tract, to 
show them their own character and condition, and the adapted- 
ness of Christ to meet their necessities, and his readiness to save 
the penitent and believing. 

Among many who came on the first day of my visit, was an 
old warrior, formerly of Oahu, an officer of the government in 
1792, mentioned by Capt. Vancouver in the narrative of his trans- 
actions with the people there. I had met him before on the back 
part of Kauai, while in his unawakened heathen state, and was glad 
to hear him now tremblingly inquire in an humble and teachable 



440 CONFESSIONS OF AN OLD WARRIOR LECTURE. 

posture, " What must I do ?" He took a humble seat at my feet 
and said, " I am a great sinner." As I addressed him, he looked 
at me with earnestness, his heart being awake and his hearing im- 
paired. On being asked why he condemned himself as a great 
sinner, he said, " I have worshipped images, and served false 
gods. I am an idolator. I am a man-slayer, too. Some of the 
people of Oahu, when Kehehili was king, killed some men of 
Britain [Hergest and Gooch], at Waimea. Vancouver came to 
Waikiki and demanded the murderers. The king sent me to 
take them and deliver them up. I searched for them ; but they 
were gone ; I could not find them. I seized three other men and 
gave them up to Vancouver in return for the Englishmen that had 
been killed. He gave me a loaded pistol to shoot them ; and I 
shot them. I am a murderer — a great sinner. When Brown 
came to Waikiki, I showed him the harbor of Honolulu, not be- 
fore known to foreigners. He showed me dollars, and said, 
' These are the best waiwai (treasures or goods) of my country.' 
I wanted them, and stole three forties. I was seized, put in irons, 
and the dollars were taken back. I am a thief." 

How clearly did conscience point out the crimes of his heathen 
state, idolatry, shedding blood, deception, coveting, and taking 
what belonged to others ! The violent sacrifice of human beings 
to the Hawaiian deities, had been the prominent feature of their 
religion, which had stifled conscience and encouraged manslaughter 
and murder. Extremely base, barbarous, and criminal as was the 
conduct of this high office-bearer of a heathen monarch, it was 
no more than what was customary among priests and chiefs in 
those days of darkness and cruelty. Dreadful and pitiable as 
was that execution of pretended murderers to satisfy justice, how 
much more dreadful would have been the bombardment and 
destruction of the villages and inhabitants of Waikiki and Hono- 
lulu, for the offences of the Waimea murderers ! And if this 
execution, sanctionedby Vancouver and the government, now stung 
the heart of the old warrior on getting a glimpse of Gospel 
light, what will the concentrated light of eternity do to the de- 
spisers of inspired truth who have slaughtered villages or shed the 
blood of nations, with no greater regard to justice or the authority 
of God than governed this savage and his degraded countrymen 1 
And what now could be said to this awakened heathen different 
from what should be said to every violator of divine law as writ- 
ten by the finger of God on the heart, or on tables of stone, " Fly 
to Christ, who died for sinners, even the chief ; repent, and trust 
in him for pardon and eternal life." 

Towards evening, the people gathered, by hundreds, to the 
church, to pray and hear the Gospel, and I presented that portion 
of it which records the death of Christ and the two malefactors, 
showing the design of his death, the penitence and wisdom of the 
one, and the hardness and folly of the other, who died with him, 
and urging them to believe on the crucified Savior. A general 



THE INQUIRY ROOM AT WAIMEA. 441 

solemnity, stillness, and attention prevailed. The next day, many 
came to converse. I admitted ten to the study to begin with, 
called their attention to the invitation of Christ, " Come unto me 
all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest," 
bowed with them before the mercy seat, and conversed carefully 
with each. Several wept. From the eyes of one woman large 
tear-drops fell freely and silently, upon her native robe, and a 
large man, wiping tears from his face, sobbed like a little child in 
its sorrows. In some, there appeared an indistinctness, and in 
others a good degree of clearness of vision in respect to their sins, 
the mediation of Christ, the method of justification by faith, and the 
insufficiency of their own works to save them. More than half 
appeared to be under the influence of the Spirit of God, and some 
to be trusting in Christ. 

As the sun declined it was delightful again to meet a concourse 
of the people, who seemed, so spontaneously, to go up to their 
temple to pray and hear, at the hour of the evening sacrifice ; — a 
most rational and happy method of spending the hour before sun- 
set, which myriads devote to frivolous amusement. 

The next day, walking out to see some of the people, at their 
homes, I called at the neat white cottage of Deborah, which had 
about it a few shrubs and doves ; but found her at the house of 
Haupu, whom she called her father. In, and about his habitation, 
which was above the ordinary size, and, according to the new 
fashion, consisted of three apartments, were twenty or more per- 
sons, unusually still for such a number of natives. An elderly 
woman saluted me, and in answer to inquiries about her spiritual 
state, said she had given her heart, soul, and body, to Jesus, sat 
down by the feet of Deborah, and engaged quietly in conversation 
with her. People from neighboring houses, and some from a 
distance, dropped in, one after another, til] sixty, then eighty, and 
even a hundred were assembled, among whom were four old 
warriors, including the man who had confessed himself an idol- 
ater, thief, and murderer, and one, who, since the establishment 
of the mission, had been guilty of drunkenness and manslaughter 
in which his own wife was the victim of his heathen violence.' 
As they seemed ready to hear, I addressed them from the words of 
the Prophet,— " It is time to seek the Lord, till he come and rain 
righteousness upon you," urging them to seek him at once, to 
seek earnestly, and seek continually, till he should pour on them 
his spirit and his free salvation. Several were in tears. One of 
the natives gave a short, kind, and pertinent exhortation. After 
a hymn, Paul Kanoa offered a prayer. Native Christians engage 
in prayer with great propriety, both as to matter and manner, but 
rarely, or never, by a committed form. They often use Scripture 
phraseology, not in a stereotype order, but adapt their thanksgiv- 
ings, confessions, and petitions to the circumstances in which they 
are placed, uttering them in a natural, slow, distinct, and reverential 
manner. A part of Kanoa's prayer, here, translated, may serve 



442 EXTENT AND CHARACTER OF THE REVIVAL. 

as a specimen. " Jehovah, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob, thou art the God of the living and not of the dead. Ine 
living live by thee. We have assembled in thy presence to praise 
thee, and to pray unto thee, because we are burdened with sin 
and are distressed. O, rain upon us now ; and let the power of 
the Highest overshadow us. The hearts of the chiefs and the 
people are in thy hand, and thou canst turn them. Bless the mis- 
sionaries, who have sowed the good seed here, which has produced, 
some an hundred fold, some sixty, and some ten. Bless those 
who have gone to carry the Word of God to Nuuhiva [Marquesas], 
and to other parts of the world." 

On coming to Mr. W.'s house, we found assembled and as- 
sembling there, about 150, who had come to converse. One wo- 
man seemed agitated, and was trembling. I spoke to the company 
the Word of God, led them to the throne of grace, and conversed, 
with several who had come seven or eight miles, and who appear- 
ed serious and earnest. . 

On the Sabbath, the church, 155 feet in length, and < 48 in 
breadth, was filled at half-past nine o'clock, A.M. About 2,000, 
or one-fifth of the inhabitants of the island, were present. Alter 
the sermon, on the words quoted by Christ, from Isa., and ap- 
plied to himself,—" The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because 
he hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor, &c, 
about three hundred stood up to signify that they had resolved to 
give themselves up to Christ, to follow him, renouncing their sins. 
They had had line upon line, from the missionaries—They had 
had the Gospel preached to them from time to tame—Mr. Whit- 
ney had labored there twelve years, and Messrs. Ruggles and 
Gulick several. They had been favored with evangelical tracts, 
and portions of the Old Testament Scriptures, and the entire New 
Testament. Great pains had been taken to guard them from mis- 
take and self-deception, and the Spirit of God was obviously 
among them. Still, the doubt that hung over their case was 
a great check to the joy which would naturally arise from such an 
exhibition of readiness to serve the Lord. 

The governor and his wife were absent. Kaahumanu was dead. 
The king was not over-strenuous in regard to Christianity ; but 
here were the same demonstrations of the power of truth and of 
the Spirit of God, as had been exhibited at Honolulu, Lahaina, 
Kailua, Kaawaloa, and Hilo, in the days of Kaahumanu. Among 
300 who showed themselves, on this occasion, one man ap- 
peared to be seized with convulsions, which I regarded as proving 
nothing for or against the genuineness of the work. Mr. Gulick 
noticed, at other times, cases of bodily agitation, among the peo- 
ple, such as trembling, falling down, and loud ^P^~^ 
supposed to be produced by the Spirit of God. Of this work, ne 

says : — , 

« Our public assemblies, however, have been still and solemn, and 

remarkably attentive to the messages which were delivered. Persons 



MANSLAUGHTER BY A YOUTH. 443 

from almost every part of the island, have been brought to a sense of 
their lost condition, and are now rejoicing in hope. From the pagan 
pr^st, down to the humble devotee of superstition, all classes, and 
every age, except the very young, have felt, as we are fully persuaded, 
the sacred influences of the Holy Spirit. There was a depth and pun- 
gency in their convictions which I had never before witnessed at the 
islands, except in a few cases. A vast majority of the cases of con- 
viction are found at this station and one other place, where nearly all 
the missionary labor has been bestowed." 

I returned to Oahu, in the king's brig, commanded and manned 
by natives, who made an unusual passage from Koloa to Honolulu 
roads, in forty hours, without tacking ship, or altering any princi- 
pal sail. A Hawaiian mother and her little daughter were pas- 
sengers. Having heard that one of the four sons of that mother, 
at Honolulu, a lad of fourteen or fifteen years of age, had, during 
her absence, been involved in guilt or calamity, through the in- 
fluence of rum on a sailor, I asked her if she had heard the tidings 
from Honolulu. " No," she said, " what tidings?" " That your 
son, Henry, has killed a foreigner with a club." " Oh ! I am in 
heaviness !" she exclaimed. " How could he do c ach an evil 
deed 1 I charged my sons to do right, and left t\ dm, to visit a 
sick relative ; and that child has done this evil deed and brought 
us into straits. I am distressed : must he not die ?" " That is 
the law of the king, concerning murder ; but if the foreigner was 
chiefly in fault, or if your son did not intend to kill, perhaps he 
will escape." " That is the law of the king," she repeated with 
a deep sigh. As we came into the roads, the elder brothers came 
on board, kissed their mother, and said, " A foreign sailor, having 
drunk rum, came into the house and abused Henry. Henry expos- 
tulated with him and led him out. He was struck by him with a 
cane, and returned blow for blow, with a hard wood stick. They 
separated. Henry returned to the house. The sailor went to the 
tavern, and died there, the same night, from a blow on the temple." 
The youth, the son of a foreigner, was sentenced for manslaughter, 
for a limited time, to Kaahoolawe — a sort of state's prison. 

Trying as this case was to the mother and the brothers 
the signs of distress and interest in the case were not more 
unequivocal than I supposed I had seen in many others, during 
my visit at Kauai, in reference to their own guilt, and the means of 
rescue from final ruin. 

In the course of the same year — the first after the death of Kaa- 
humanu, there were also very encouraging appearances among 
the people of Maui. The missionaries at Lahaina said, " We 
do, even here, see the footsteps of our Lord, and witness indubi- 
table evidence that the Holy Spirit is at work on the hearts and 
consciences of men." Their monthly concert was attended by 

about 800 persons. They had a Bible class of 250 members 

and thirty-four classes of men of forty each, and nearly the same 



444 WAILUKU— VISIT OF THE POTOMAC. 

numoer of women, studying a verse a day of the 'Scriptures. 
Manv called to see the missionaries, and spoke of their attach- 
ment to the truth, their love to the Savior, their desire to associate 
with his people, and with them to sit down at his table, to com- 
memorate his death. Some were examined and admitted to 
church ordinances. " Were we to admit all the applicants, said 
Messrs. Richards, Spaulding, and Chapin, « nearly all the adult 
population would soon be in the church." . 

A new station was this year taken at Wailuku, East Maui, of 
which Mr. J. S. Green, removing from Hilo, where he had labored 
about a year, took charge, with the fairest prospects of success 
among a large population. 

At this interesting period, the U. S. frigate Potomac Com. 
Downs, arrived from (Qualla Battoo)— a ship that ploughed the 
ocean at an expense equal to that of all the operations of the 
American Board, among all the nations to whom they were offer- 
ing the Gospel. The several classes at the islands looked with 
interest to see what advantage could be gained to their cause by 
this visit, and especially to see whether the intelligent and libera 
commander would favor the puritanism of the missionaries, and 
the measures of the government to restrain iniquity, or the looser 
maxims of those who thought the mission required too strict a 
regard to temperance, chastity, and the Sabbath, and maintained 
that the measures of the government, in respect to gambling, 
Sabbath-desecration, Romanism, and the traffic in intoxicating 

liquors, were too rigorous. 

The state of the nation, the efficiency of Kinau and Gov. 
Adams, their earnest desire to know how to secure the best inte- 
rests of the nation, their teachableness and the inexperience of the 
kino-, rendered it important that prudent counsels, such as should 
tend to consolidate the government on a basis firm and safe, and 
provide for the interests of the current and succeeding genera- 
tions, should prevail. . 

The divine will being the foundation of all human authority, 
it was not difficult to infer, nor unsafe to teach, that no lawgiver, 
legislator, or magistrate, had a right to contravene rfhe will of 
Heaven by requiring or licensing that which God forbids in his 
Word. Some, both residents and visitors, supposed the strict- 
ness of the missionaries and the Christian chiefs might be made 
a plea or occasion for withdrawing the young king from ^ their 
influence, and for encouraging him to take a looser view of dutv 
or public responsibility than the Bible authorizes, and more con- 
genial with their own. The maxims of men, the policy ot 
human governments, and the examples of ci^ed « 
were, by some, deemed a guide more suitable for Hawaiian rulers 
than the principles of the Bible. ' . , , 

The commander of the Potomac, in his intercourse ^ with .the 
missionaries, was courteous, and, in some imp ortant J >omt ^coin- 
cided with their views as to the duty of the rulers. He urged 



VARIED LIBERAL POLICY. 445 

the importance of securing the rights of property, encouraging 
agriculture, industry, justice, and punctuality in the fulfilment of 
all business contracts. He did not, however, think it well for 
the rulers to shut out rum and Romanism from their country. 
Learning that efforts had been made to stop the traffic in distilled 
liquors, and that Romish priests had been excluded, and some of 
their followers put to hard labor, and treated with severity, he 
advised a more liberal course. He said the king could expel or 
exclude the priests of Rome, if he chose to do so, but that 
Roman Catholic countries might object to it, and stated to him 
" that all civilized nations were in favor of free toleration." He 
was asked if he meant to be understood to include Italy, Spain, 
and Portugal, as countries in favor of full toleration. This 
inquiry was construed, by some, as an apology for Hawaiian in- 
tolerance. The Commodore then asked the king why he punished 
his subjects for their opinions. He replied, " that his subjects 
were not punished for their opinions, but for image-worship, and 
other offences distinct from mere opinions." 

While the Potomac was at that port, a grog-shop keeper, who 
went from the same country and in the same vessel with the 
pioneers of the mission, and set up his shop in the same village 
where they established presses, schools, and churches, hoisted 
over it the American flag and pennant, which he thus dishonored. 
He entertained many of the frigate's crew while on liberty, fur- 
nishing them the means of intoxication. Finding himself sup- 
ported in it by high influence on ship and shore, he boasted that 
during the ship's visit he had cleared $900. It was dangerous 
to pass his door at the time, and Gov. Adams had occasion to 
accommodate some of his customers, from time to time, with iron 
handcuffs, but was requested not to punish the landlord, who 
had " entertained the frigate's men so kindly." 

To men who deemed grog-shops " a necessary evil," notwith- 
standing the wish of the rulers to prevent the dreaded conse- 
quences, it was of small account how much cost and trouble they 
made the government, how annoying and corrupting the example 
of their customers must be to the villagers, or how shameful a 
demonstration they gave the people of what civilization, without 
Christian principle, could produce. 

Rev. Mr. Grier, the chaplain, Lieut. Ingersol, Mr. Warriner, 
the teacher of mathematics, Mr. De Selden, and others, were 
very friendly to the missionaries. The liberal sum of $200 was, 
with the concurrence of the commander, contributed on board the 
frigate to aid the church and congregation at Honolulu in pro- 
curing a church bell. To this the congregation added about as 
much more to complete the purchase money for a bell of 5501bs, 
and erect a small tower, frame, and wheel, for its suspension! 
The bell, then in that market, soon reported itself to the satisfac- 
tion of many, and has since summoned many thousands to go up 
to the house of God with joyfulness and thanksgiving. 



446 WHOLESALE PLAN FOR DISPOSSESSING THE NATIVES. 

About that time, the king and chiefs became acquainted with 
a proposed plan for taking possession of their country, by some 
who loved the soil more than its owners. A pamphlet reached 
them, published in London, addressed to a noble lord, by a 
Mr. James, a disappointed adventurer, who had seen Botany Bay, 
and visited the Sandwich Islands, and who considered it " morti- 
fying to an Englishman to walk upon the soil, enriched by the 
blood of Cook , and not feel that it was his own," He boldly 
recommended to the British government " the occupancy of the 
Sandwich Islands on ' the plan of a proprietary govern- 
ment,' either colonizing them, or granting them to a joint-stock 
company, to be sold for the benefit of the company, and for the 
support of a foreign governor." Awkwardly attempting a 
defence of what the natives called his " covetous design," he 
shamelessly averred u that the chiefs were semi-barbarian, and 
very oppressive ; that neither the government, laws, letters, nor 
religion there ought to be regarded as an objection to the mea- 
sure ; that the people earnestly desired to be taken out from 
under the oppression of the chiefs and missionaries ; that all the 
foreign residents, American and English, desired to have a British 
governor, who would promote the settlement of the country, and 
wished him to make their wishes known as soon as he should 
arrive in London — all to a man, except the missionaries, who 
desired no change, but to have the islands all to themselves ; and 
that under the proposed arrangement, the islands might be made 
another West Indies for the extensive and lucrative production 
of sugar, cotton, coffee, tobacco, rum, &c." 

To him who supposed the British government, the residents, 
and the expected colonists, to be as corrupt as himself, these 
reasons, specious and puerile as they were, seemed to warrant a 
great nation to abolish the native government, and dispossess, 
enslave, or drive into the sea, the aborigines. It is well for all 
parties that the influence of American missionaries, ever friendly 
to the continued independence of that nation, stood in the way 
of such aggression, though they had neither sword, nor spear, nor 
cannon, to resist it. 

" Horton James " was not appointed Prefect or Governor of 
the Hawaiian Islands. The British government was rich enough 
without making those islands another Naboth's vineyard, and too 
honorable to carry out this Haman-like plan, for seizing the pos- 
sessions of a feeble, friendly, confiding people. 

Whatever some other power might be disposed to do, and 
whatever different influence a different class of missionaries might 
exert, in reference to the subjugation of the country, none can 
justly blame the rulers for being on their guard against alienating 
their soil, or allowing it to pass into the hands of those who hated 
their sovereignty, or countenancing a class of religious teachers 
who, it was feared, would unite with those who desired that in 
their place some other power might rule. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THIRTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FIRST OF KAUIKEAOULI, 

OR KAMEHAMEHA III. 1833. 

Kaomi's Faction— Kauikeaouli asserts his majority and supremacy— Premiership 
of Kmau—Missionary efforts for sea-faring men— School at Oahu for the chil- 
dren of Foreigners— Seamen's Chaplaincy at Honolulu— Fifth Reinforcement of 
the Mission— Visit of the ship of war Challenger, Captain Seymour. 

The elements of confusion were still obviously at work, and 
heart-burnings but too manifest. There were numbers possessing 
influence, who yet loved the indulgences and follies of heathenism, 
and regarded the restraints of Christianity as irksome. Several 
young men, belonging to a class attached to the king, and distin- 
guished from the rest of their countrymen by the term Hulumanu 
(Feather or Bird-feather), were among the advocates of a system 
of loose morals and vile sports. Among these, Paki, Namauu, and 
Kaomi, were, for a time, conspicuous. The latter was a native born 
son of a naturalized Tahitian,bya Hawaiian mother, and possessed 
considerable shrewdness. He early manifested a desire to be in- 
structed, and for a time made good progress — became a teacher 
and exhorterof his countrymen, and, after four or five years, desired 
baptism. But this was not granted. Then, getting entangled in 
love affairs, he denied the authority of God's Word, attached 
himself to the irreligious, and declared that he had tried religion 
and found there was nothing in it, and would now try anew the 
pleasures of the world. He acquired such an influence over the 
Hulumanu, and with the king, as to become his counsellor, and 
obtained the somewhat ambiguous title of Keliikui (engrafted king). 

The king wished Kinau to purchase for him a ship. Having 
consulted her ablest counsellors, and believing it to be unwise just 
then to augment the public debt, she respectfully declined, but 
without fully satisfying the king. 

Kaomi and his party coinciding with the libertinism of influ- 
ential foreigners, entered boldly on a course, which gave some 
occasion for alarm lest the peace of the nation should be broken 
and the interests if not the lives of Kinau and her friends put at 
hazard. Revelry and the old games were encouraged, -nder the 
auspices of Kaomi. 

Gov. Adams, then at Hawaii, and Hoapili, the king's step- 
father, the substantial governor of Maui, at Lahaina, being ap- 
prised of the state of things, both repaired to Honolulu, to do what 
they could to maintain the pono— the right policy— and secure the 



448 KAUIKEAOULI ASSUMES SUPREMACY PREMIER. 

nation from confusion and disaster. Hoapili arriving first, and 
studying to manage so as not to give offence, said to the young 
king, " Let us return together to Maui, and those who have mis- 
led you, stay here." He declined. 

About the middle of March, 1833, the king proposed to the 
chiefs his " wish to take into his possession the lands for which 
his father toiled, the power of life and death, and the undivided 
sovereignty." This w T ould have required a degree of wisdom and 
weight of character which rarely fall to the lot of a youth of seven- 
teen or eighteen. The high chiefs, supposing (perhaps with- 
out sufficient reason) that it was his design to set aside Kinau, 
to abrogate the existing laws, and to promote the plebeian Kao- 
mi, or Liliha, to the second rank in the kingdom, demurred. 
There was no small agitation. Rum-drinking and licentiousness 
increased. But Providence still watched over the nation and over 
the cause of moral improvement. The king summoned the chiefs 
and people to assemble to hear his pleasure. A slight rumor was 
heard, that war was at hand. At the time for the meeting, many 
of the praying women assembled in their usual place, and had a 
solemn and tender season ; asking God's providential care over 
the interests of the nation. At that hour, some expected and 
others feared that Kinau would not only be degraded by the king, 
but exposed to abuse and violence from Kaomi's party. In the 
gathering of the great assembly, in the open air, Kinau, with dig- 
nified step, walked through the crow T d, and came up to her 
brother, and saluting him, uttered her noble motto, " We cannot 
war with the Word of God between us /" 

He announced his majority, asserted his claim to the sovereignty, 
and lifted his hand to designate the next highest officer, while the 
three candidates for it were around him — a moment of deep in- 
terest to many : and happy was it for him, and for the nation, that, 
as he brought it dow T n, he could not, as he said afterwards, but 
prefer the daughter of Kamehameha, his father ; and confirmed 
Kinau as Premier. 

She made a conciliatory address, modest, firm, and kind, assur- 
ing the people that she understood her position, and was ready 
for the duties of her office. No governmental measure, she sup- 
posed, could be strictly constitutional, without her concurrence or 
assent. This was, at length, conceded, though an attempt was 
made to evade it for a time. On the following day, I sought and 
obtained an interview with his young majesty, and assured him 
that my love for him was not exhausted, and that while it was 
possible, it w T as my intention to persevere in seeking his best good, 
and urged him to seek the divine guidance and favor. The next 
day, he attended church, and on the morrow, applied for two hun- 
dred copies of the last number of the New Testament, in their 
language, for his Hulumanu to read. Believing that exercise to 
be good employment for his " bird feathers," we readily furnished 
the required copies, and encouraged their daily use. 



KAOMl's POLICY. 449 

The agitation was unfriendly to the progress of schools and 
attention to the one thing needful. Restraints were withdrawn 
from the manufacture, sale, and use of intoxicating liquors. 
Kinau, Adams, Kaikioewa, and Hoapili, however, conscientiously 
refused to grant licenses. Kaomi recommended the opposite 
policy, and a large class of foreigners favored it. Two among 
them, self-esteemed wise, whose position gave them undue influ- 
ence, maintained that rum-selling houses, which they allowed to 
be a nuisance, were a necessary evil, because eating-houses were 
necessary in such a place, and nobody could get a living by selling 
victuals alone. The king, too, supposed, like more enlightened 
princes, that his revenues might be augmented by encouraging 
the traffic, and by granting licenses. 

To take a share in the spoils and honors, American shippers 
sent by the Rasselas and otherwise, quantities of intoxicating 
liquors, to the islands, to exchange for money and the products of 
the country, with natives and foreigners who were reckless enough 
to buy ; among whom were some of the king's agents. Thus a 
traffic that supplied the means of intoxication to natives, residents 
and transient seamen, was claimed to be necessary, not for the 
well-being of the Hawaiian public, but for the support of drunk- 
ard-makers and drunkard-killers, though it might hinder the suc- 
cess of expensive voyages and the prosperity of the country, ruin 
families, shipwreck the fortunes, and sacrifice the reputation and 
lives of the customers, a " support " like that of a bag of specie 
grasped by a drowning man. 

Certain places, for a time, appeared to be consecrated to Hawaiian 
saturnalia and exempt from the action of the laws of order which were 
still applicable to the largest portion of the islands, and giving the 
appearance of a petty state within a state. Sabbath Ming, for 
amusement, was attempted at Honolulu, but could not be made 
popular, and never has been, since Adams seriously threatened 
to confiscate the horses of those who would persevere in thus de- 
secrating the Sabbath. 

The missionaries had occasion for solicitude, but not for de- 
spondency. The means that had a thousand times been tested 
successfully, in the work of reform, were still available. They 
applied themselves afresh to the work of preaching and teaching 
translating and publishing the Scriptures, preparing and putting;' 
to use such works as were needful for the discipline of the native 
mind, and for the better understanding of the doctrines of the Bible • 
and about a hundred of the best native teachers were called from 
their schools and put under instruction. Our work continued 
much as before, though for a time, somewhat more difficult than 
it might have appeared to be, had not the sober chiefs felt con- 
strained to say, as they did with impressive emphasis, " Kaahu- 
manu is dead." 

But as there had been no union of Church and State, there was 
no disruption or change of relation when the king attempted the 



450 FIRMNESS OF THE CHURCH AMID ADVERSE FORCES. 

exercise of supreme power, in his own person alone, and to pur- 
sue a policy at variance with that of Kaahumanu. Kinau pro- 
claimed a fast, as Esther once did, and as Kaahumanu had also 

done. 

In all ages, the name of the Lord has been a strong tower to his 
people. To him they are accustomed to look for the continued 
existence and prosperity of his church. And to him his people 
there then looked for the success of the struggle of light and love 
against the powers of darkness and malevolence, though the con- 
test appeared to lie long in even balance. 

The six hundred members of the church, in different parts of 
the islands, for the most part, stood their ground firmly. Samuel 
J. Mills, and the young princess, and a few others, were drawn 
into the snare of the devil, and occasioned disappointment and 
grief. But during the year after Kaomi's commotion, there were 
one hundred and twenty-four additions to the churches — a num- 
ber greater than the average annual additions, during the seven 
years of Kaahumanu's membership. With regard to the sup- 
posed influence of her authority, wish, or example, it has been 
extravagantly said, " that the will of the chiefs was the will of 
the populace," and a that thousands joined the ranks of Christians 
from unworthy motives, carried along with the current.' 5 Scarcely 
more than half a thousand were admitted to the churches at the 
Sandwich Islands during the Christian life of the queen regent, 
though tens of thousands availed themselves of schools and other 
means of improvement. During this commotion 20,000 were 
reported as readers in the schools. At Honolulu, where, in the 
excitement, it was said by a boastful foreigner, that not forty would 
be found at church, there were still 2,000 in the congregation, 
about half of whom were studying the daily verse of Scripture. 

The island of Oahu suffered much, for a time ; the other islands 

less. 

Never, perhaps, has the king had a better demonstration that 
the new religion had struck deep root in Hawaiian soil, than at 
the time when the influence of the infidel Kaomi, and his coad- 
jutors, was applied to check or destroy it; and his young majesty 
was constrained to say openly, " The kingdom of God is strong.' 1 

Most obviously was the arm of the Lord revealed for the main- 
tenance of his cause, as it had often been from the beginning. 
Whatever " current " may be supposed to have been created in 
favor of Christianity by the united influence of the Gospel and 
Kaahumanu and her coadjutors, during her administration, there 
were every year strong counter influences acting against Kaahu- 
manu and the Gospel, and in conformity with the corruption of 
human nature ; influences such as were manifest in 1826 in the 
sympathy with Lieut. Percival, and in 1827, with Captains 
Buckle and Clark, and were more fully demonstated in 1828 and 
1829, by Boki and his faction, and in 1830 and 1831 by the same 
faction in the name of Liliha. The same kind of counter influ- 



LABORS FOR FOREIGNERS. 451 

ence was employed in 1832 and 1833 by Kaomi and the Hulu- 
manu, and the whole host of the friends of the traffic in intoxi- 
cating drmks. 

Under Kaomi who was encouraged by high authority, his party 
were emboldened to take a course which they acknowledged to 
be wrong. Hawaiian infidels set a singular example to the whole 
fraternity, when as we expostulated with them, they admitted 
that they chose the wrong rather than the right. But the church 
was still shielded, [n the progress of religion at the islands for 
twenty-six years, though much personal influence has been ex- 
erted favorably by high chiefs and the Queen Regent, it has so 
happened that no earthly king has been the head or even a mem- 
ber of the Hawaiian church. But the King of kings has been its 
constant Helper : He alone was worthy of our trust in respect to 
the safety of the church and the prosperity of his cause * 

In all the struggles of the mission, a regard to the purity 
security, prosperity, and best interests of foreign residents and 
seafaring men was habitually cherished by the missionaries. The 
claims _ of our own countrymen are sometimes urged from con 
siderations of patriotism and in opposition to the claims of foreign 
missions, without a due regard, perhaps, to the migratory habits of 
the seamen and foreign traders (connected with the commerce and 
navy of the United States), equal in numbers to the whole popu- 
lation of the Sandwich Islands. At almost every foreign mis 
sionary station there is opportunity afforded for doing good to the 
citizens of the country from which the mission emanated indi 
rectly, by showing the benevolent nature and beneficial influence 
of the Christian religion, and by direct efforts to bring them to a 
saving acquaintance with its life-giving truths. The argument 
from patriotism in favor of Home Missions might, in various 
ways, be applied to Foreign. 

The moral and religious interests of the foreign residents at 
the Sandwich Islands, and of the masters, officers, and sailors 
chiefly American, who from year to year, have visited those 
distant shores since 1819, have received a share of the sympathv 
labor, and care of the foreign missionaries there, from the verv 
commencement of their work. This indeed seemed reasonable 
and necessary in order to the completeness of the effect contem- 
plated. If the natives are expected to dwell in peace and 
purity, under the Gospel's precious vine, those who mingle with 
them should be so instructed and impressed by its members and 
professors, and their Divine Director, as not wantonly to « waste 
it like the wild boar out of the desert." All classes who mingle 

* The sentiment of Luther, the reformer on this point, though expressed in his 
bold, rough phraseology was suited to strengthen the feeble: " We tell our Lord 
God plainly, if he will have his church, then he must look how to ma main and 
defend it, for we can neither uphold nor protect it. And well for us that it is so 
For if we could or were able to defend it, we should be the proudest asses unde^ 
heaven. Who is the church's Protector that hath promised to be with her to the end 
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against her ) Kings ] DeS Parhamen^' 
Lawyers 1 Marry no such cattle." ' raniamen k 1 



452 OAHU CHARITY SCHOOL. 

in the business of life, or whose influence is mutual, should be 
simultaneously instructed in the same religion that is necessary 
for all. Thus the teaching and converting of the heathen nations 
may have a powerful influence in purifying, converting, and per- 
fecting our own countrymen. So the adults and children of 
heathen countries must both be instructed in the Gospel, or neither 
will be likely to be extensively and savingly reclaimed. 

During a period when the whole Hawaiian nation seemed 
especially to claim the utmost efforts of every member of our 
mission and many more, Mr. Clark, by the special direction of 
the American Board and the wish of the mission, and of some of 
the foreign residents, devoted a portion of his time, studies, and 
public labors, to the department which might properly belong to 
the Seaman's Friend Society, until they were, agreeably with our 
wishes, induced to send forth a chaplain to those islands. Messrs. 
Spaulding, Chamberlain, Johnstone, and others, also aided in that 
cause. 

As a specimen of the efforts of our mission in that department, 
it may be stated that during two years of Mr. Clark's labors, be 
usually preached once a week in English, and by the aid of the 
American Bible Society, and the American Tract Society, dis- 
tributed eighty-five Bibles, and thirty-six Testaments, and thirty 
or forty thousand pages of tracts. Mr. Chamberlain, during the 
same period, and from the same sources, distributed to 420 
foreigners, chiefly sailors, 310 Bibles, and 112 Testaments, and 
10,000 pages of tracts. 

Among those who availed themselves of the labors and influ- 
ence of foreign missionaries, there were happy instances of 
reformation and hopeful conversion. Several have united with 
the churches there. Masters and officers of vessels, in several 
instances, suppose themselves to have derived important benefits 
from the labors and influence of the missionaries, through the 
grace of God, to whom all the praise is due. 

Previous to the appointment of a seaman's chaplain at Hono- 
lulu, we were glad to see some, even of those who disliked the 
puritanism of our mission, come forward and boldly advocate the 
cause of education in favor of the children of Hawaiian mothers. 
The American commercial agent urged his associates to effort in 
this cause, from what he affirmed the American missionaries had 
accomplished u by human power alone," as proof of what they 
themselves could do, by the same power, if they would under- 
take it with earnestness. The residents of Honolulu proposed to 
establish a school, exclusively for the children of foreigners, if 
one of our lay laborers would devote himself to them. This 
appearing rational, Mr. and Mrs. Johnstone were ready to take 
charge of such a school, provided the proprietors would build a 
suitable house for it, and defray the reasonable expenses of 
maintaining it. Gratuitous aid being expected from foreign 
visitors, the erection of a suitable and permanent building was 



seamen's chaplaincy. 453 

undertaken with spirit, and promptly accomplished. Mr. John- 
stone tendering his resignation as an assistant missionary of the 
American Board, was eventually discharged, and with Mrs. John- 
stone, a woman of energy in the cause of education, continued 
the instruction of the school for years with vigor and success. 

Some of the active patrons of the school, though they would 
call it a " charity school," wished to exclude religion from it. 
Others would allow the reading of the Bible, but a majority voted 
to exclude from the school every religious book except the Bible. 
The conscientious teachers, however, who had left their home 
and country chiefly to aid the cause of human salvation, regarded 
the immortal interests of their pupils, who had little religious 
advantages at home, as too dear to be neglected at school. They 
therefore endeavored, and especially on the Sabbath, to train their 
pupils for heaven hereafter, as well as for usefulness in time. 

The increase of the foreign community at Honolulu, and of the 
number of ships and seamen visiting the islands, and of the 
healthful concern in the United States, both for the good of sea- 
men and for their salutary influence on the heathen whom they 
visit, at length induced the American Seaman's Friend Society 
to send forth a faithful chaplain for that port. The Rev. John 
Diell was heartily welcomed there on the 1st of May, 1833. 
The Oahu Charity School-house, where we had for a time preached 
in English, was readily granted for his temporary use on the Sab- 
bath. On the following day he entered on the duties of his office, 
taking for his motto, u Hinder me not, seeing the Lord hath pros- 
pered my way." Having brought many of the materials from 
America for the purpose, he soon had a commodious seaman's 
chapel erected and dedicated, with reading-rooms and library in 
the first story, and an audience room in the second, sufficiently 
large to admit 200 hearers. The frame sent out by the Society 
was, by the liberality of the Hon. Thos. W. Williams, of New 
London, Conn., conveyed to the islands, freight free, in one of 
his whaleships frequenting the Pacific. 

Kinau, the premier, showed her public spirit, and the king his 
liberality, and both their approval of the object, by granting the 
Society a site for the chapel in a favorable location in that part 
of the town of Honolulu most frequented by seamen, and most 
convenient for the business community, in which he was expected 
to exert an evangelical influence ; and also a pleasant place for 
the chaplain's residence, more retired, in the northern part of the 
village. The establishment of this chaplaincy was a great acqui- 
sition. The Seamen's Friend Society devised a good thing when 
they resolved to accomplish it. They have been happy in their 
selection of agents to fill it, and in the prospects of its usefulness 
both to residents and seamen, and the native community. 

Some, for whom it was kindly designed, have treated it with 
contempt ; some have been disposed to countenance it, and not 
a few in their long and toilsome voyages have hailed the Hono- 



454 THE CHALLENGER AND THE MUTINEERS. 

lulu Bethel flag, floating over the tower of the chapel, as the 
symbol of peace and hope, and have visited its sanctuary with 
pleasure and advantage. # 

The successful establishment and maintenance ot that chap- 
laincy was a matter of rejoicing to the friends of the nation. 
It was a great relief to the missionaries of the Board to have a 
faithful preacher, distinct from our community, enter on the work 
of pleading the cause of temperance, peace, and righteousness, 
among the seamen and residents, on the same principles which 
we had inculcated, and by which we were still endeavoring to 
enlist and save the native population ;— one detached from the 
nation, somewhat more than it was proper for us to be, who might 
stand up with a shield over its peace against the shafts of evil, 
too often felt from the regions of the ocean. 

At the same time that Mr. Diell was sent to assume that part 
of the labor at Honolulu, for which the Seamen's Friend Society 
wished to provide, the American Board sent another reinforce- 
ment to this mission— the Rev. Lowell Smith, and the Rev. 
Samuel W. Parker, and their wives, and Mr. Lemuel Fuller, a 
printer. But the latter arriving in a state of health too much 
impaired to warrant his entering on the work, soon returned to 
his friends. The others were hailed as needed fellow-laborers in 
a field that required all our energies, though one of them was 
expected to proceed to the Marquesas. 

During the unsettled state of the government, when the danger 
of winking at crime needed to be impressed on the mind of the 
young king and others who were pleased with Kaomi's policy, 
the ship of war, the Challenger, Capt. Seymour, arrived from 
Great Britain, and the commander demanded the execution ot 
two Hawaiian sailors, accused of having thrown overboard and 
drowned their captain, a British subject, run the little vessel to 
Fanning's Island, and scuttled her. To secure the object of the 
Challenger, application was made to Kinau at the fort. She 
said " The king claims the power of life and death, and has not 

committed to me the disposal of those men." Mr. Charlton 

intimated that " the king had pardoned them, and given them 
land." But they applied to the king, and one of them, we were 
told gave him to understand that if he alone were responsible 
for the administration of government, they would have either the 
murderers of their countrymen, or him in their place. 

The mutineers were confined on board a brig commanded by 
Nahinu, one of the Hulumanu, and owned by the government. 
I visited the unhappy prisoners there, offered them the Gospel, 
and labored to lead them to make their peace with God, but had 
reason to fear that all was unavailing. Mr. Charlton, alleging 
that " a rescue was to be attempted," asked and obtained a guard 
from the Challenger to watch the vessel in the barbor. 1 he next 
da y the accused were hung at the yard-arm of the brig. Capt. 
S. thanked Kinau for the assistance she had rendered him in 



NATIVE ODE — RETURN OF MR. RUGGLES. 455 

bringing those men to justice. Strange as the proceedings, from 
beginning to end, appeared, the result tended to convince the 
king and chiefs, that if they had not the energy and the will to 
restrain or punish such crimes, there were other powers that 
could and* would do it for them, even if some were determined to 
spare the life of the murderer. 

Gov. Adams remained at Honolulu till the 1st of August, then 
returned to his permanent residence at Kailua. Kaomi fell.into 
neglect, and ere long, faded away and died, none seeming ma- 
terially to feel his loss, or to envy the fleeting honors and pleasures 
of such an infidel despiser of revealed religion. 

The following beautiful and striking allusions to the change of 
policy attempted, which she had occasion to deplore as deeply as 
any missionary friend of the cause of righteousness, I pencilled 
in Hawaiian from the mouth of Kapiolani. The transition is bold 
and delicate, and the air of romance or fable abates nothing from 
the force of the rebuke to the wrong-doer, whoever he might be. 

u Love to thee, my sister Waahila, 
My sister Waahila, rain of Kona, 
In the days of Kanaloa, descending, gentle, and fine, 
Enlarging the opening blossoms of the ohia. 

" Thou didst crown thyself with a rainbow coronet, 
Richly adorned was the interior of Naniuapo, 
Then flourished the shrubbery of Waiakekua. 

" Thou playest a god to trample down without cause ; 
Recklessly to confound the right policy : 

The bud, the tender shoot, the stem is broken by thee 

The shoot of that which is excellent and holy." 

Kapiolani was again called to give up some of her missionary 
friends and helpers. Mr. Ruggles, who, as a pioneer, entered the 
field in 1820, and labored at different places about fourteen years, 
much to the satisfaction of the people, finding his health greatly 
impaired, and having taken the advice of several physicians and 
of his associates, left his station at Kaawaloa, about the close of 
this year, in the care of Mr. Forbes, and early in January, em- 
barked with Mrs. Ruggles and two of their children, and returned 
to the United States, leaving to their native and missionary friends 
the hope of their re-entering the field with renewed vigor. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

FIFTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND SECOND OF KAMEHAME- 

HA III. — 1834. 

Steady progress of the Churches— The schools during the apparent reverse— Books 
and printing for the nation — Almanac and Newspaper — Religious interest at Hilo 
and Kailua — Mission to the Washington Islands — Kaahumanu's opinion of prayer 
and effort— London Missionary Society's efforts — Voyage to the Marquesas— Re- 
ception of the Mission — Character and condition of Marquesans — Objections to 
the continuance of the Mission— Return to the Sandwich Islands. 

It is a happy proof of the power of the Gospel and the pre- 
sence of the Spirit of God at the Sandwich Islands, that whatever 
adverse forces have been brought to bear down against the mis- 
sionary cause, there has been an onward progress in the churches 
from their first establishment, so that they have generally been 
enlarged year by year, notwithstanding the mortality that has 
prevailed and the causes of defection by which some fell away, 
and all the efforts made to promote worldliness and a contempt of 
religion among the mass. 

During the most trying period of their history, from the time 
when Kaomi, the " engrafted king," was attempting to grow and 
flourish where he did not belong, the year ending June, 1834, the 
additions to the churches were 124, and the excisions for apostasy 
but five during the same time, and the whole number from the be- 
ginning reckoned as entirely excommunicated, was less than one to 
each church. In July, 1834, there were in the ten churches, twenty- 
seven members under discipline, and debarred the communion, as 
is customary there with those who walk disorderly ; two at Hono- 
lulu, eleven at Lahaina, three at Kaawaloa, two at Waimea on 
Hawaii, and nine at Kailua. But most of these expressed a de- 
sire to return to their duty. The number of marriages solemnized 
by the missionaries, the same year, was more than 1100, or equal 
to 112 to each station. 

In the meantime, preaching was maintained by twenty-three 
preachers, so as to supply, in a measure, 67,000, or about one half 
of the whole population. The missionaries and their female 
helpers, had under their personal instruction twenty-nine schools 
embracing 1,847 scholars, fourteen of these schools being instruct- 
ed by female members of the mission. Besides these, there were 
in the instruction of the members of the mission, 185 in singing 
schools, 980 in Bible classes, and 2190 in Sabbath schools, not 
including the multitudes taught by natives. 



PROGRESS IN PUBLICATIONS. 457 

The indispensableness of the schools under native teachers 
imperfect as they were, not being fully understood by all, they were 
in some instances suspended by the missionaries, on the suppo- 
sition that they had done their work. Still the efforts of the mis- 
sion in the cause of education were undiminished, especially in 
raising the qualifications of teachers and furnishing books. The 
. works, chiefly small, prepared by the mission for the people, up to 

111 ? e " ' t l F T d !? the native lan S ua ge, amounted to more 
than torty ; the number of copies being 859,000, and the ao-oree-ate 
of pages 36,640 920 Of these, 25$00 copie's were prffteT t 
the expense of the American Bible Society; 55,000 at the ex- 
pense of the American Tract Society ; 40,000 at the expense of 
Mr. Wilham Williams of Ut.ca ; and 739,800 at the expense of the 
American Board These were widely diffused, and gladly re- 
ceived and read by thousands. This year the mission prepared 
and I published a Hawaiian Almanac, for 1835, and in conformity 
with the suggestion of the Board, resolved on the publication of 
a semi-monthly newspaper of eight quarto pages, called « Ke 
Kumu Hawaii," The Hawaiian Teacher. Thl editorshio was 
assigned to Re* R Tinker, who, before the close of they^* 
removed from Wailuku to Honolulu, and took charge of it. Two 
thousand copies were .ssued. Its columns, to which missionaries 
natives and others contributed, were read with pleasure by many.' 
Of the need and des lg n of such a work the mission, at their 
!uW— ° m ex P ressed tteir views in the following reso- 

"That the periodical press may be advantageously employed in the 
Sandwich Islands, to exhibit truth in an attractive form Core the 
eyes of several thousand readers; to open the sources and S uppT y he 
means of useful knowledge in the arts and sciences, history morals 
and rehgion ; to point out existing evils, their character, seat, extent 
and consequences their causes, and the remedy; to mak a newly and 
partially instructed people acquainted with the Results of the Experi- 
ence and discoveries of past generations and with the success or St 
of the enterprises of the passing age ; to supply deficiencies in the 
books pnnted, and to elucidate by Marions methods of snnp and fi'n 
rat.ve language diagrams, engravings, etc., every subject broufht 
before the people, from the simplest elements ofW eL to the 
highest points of instruction aimed at by the mission." g 

*. A .;? maller P a P? r was commenced in February of this year for 
the Mission Seminary, by Mr. Andrews, call J the "Varna Ha 
wan "-The Hawaiian Luminary. The issuing of the Kumu Ha" 
wan was commenced Nov. 12th 1834 na ~ 

About the close of 1833, and the 'early part of 1834 a pro 
tracted meeting at Hilo, and other labors of Messrs Goodrich" 

fe\i a t1f God a^^r^ t0 i* attended b >" the influence Tof 
tbe Spirit of God, and a few souls appeared to be gathered from 

w"f« *-" T mStr , UCted P«Pils, though they g could hardly 
hope "that, a deep and savmg impression could be made on the 



458 PRAYER AND EFFORT FOR THE HEATHEN. 

mass of the population of their wide field, unless a mission 
family should be stationed at each of the more important places 
along the whole extent of its sea coast." 

At Kailua the Sabbath school increased ; Gov. Adams took 
part in it, and heard a class of his people recite their weekly 
seven verses of Scripture which they committed to memory: 
thirteen hopeful converts were added to the church in August, 
and a wakeful attention to the means of grace was manifested by 

At this sifting period, Messrs. Thurston and Bishop said of 
their charge what many a minister would be glad to say, but what 
few are able ordinarily to say, at least in some particulars, though 
the Hawaiians were regarded as naturally dilatory and indolent : 

" The church as a body appear well, and live in harmony with each 
other and many individuals of them are valuable helpers to us in all 
our social meetings, as well as in carrying into operation any measure 

we put on foot. ■ 

''Our Sabbath congregations, as also our weekly and morning prayer 
meetings, are more frequented than formerly, and more fixed attention 
to the preached Word prevails. We attribute this favorable state of 
things, under the divine blessing, principally to the happy influence 
of our morning prayer meetings. The impulse to religious feeling 
there received at the beginning of each day, accompanies them through 
all the succeeding hours. We meet at five o'clock, which, at this 
season is an hour and a quarter before sunrise, and continue together 
an hour, which is so much time gained from the empire of darkness. 
The number that attend is from two to three hundred." 

Where, in England or America, could a daily morning prayer 
meeting; of two to three hundred, more than an hour before sun- 
rise be kept up by about equal numbers of professors and non- 
professors of religion,for many months, like that at the so recently 
heathen village of Kailua 1 Could this be accomplished with 
spirit, who can doubt that the interests of religion would be 
greatly promoted by it 1 . 

During the struggles of 1833 and 1834, at the Sandwich 
Islands, and especially at Honolulu, the mission renewed its efforts 
to convey the Gospel to the Marquesas or Washington Islands, 
which, as a part of the history of the mission, deserve a record 

When Kaahumanu's attention had been called to that dark 
portion of the human family, as needing the Gospel, and prayers 
were offered and plans proposed to help them, she expressed a 
willingness to co-operate, if possible, and her opinion was inci- 
dentally elicited on a point which was to her new. I said to 
her " Suppose we offer our prayers that God would convert the 
Marques?/ people to Christ, and we still withhold the Word 
of God from them, what would you think of such prayers'? 
After a very few moments' reflection on the importance of using 
efforts, if possible, corresponding with the object of the prayers 



MISSION TO THE WASHINGTON ISLANDS. 459 

we offer, she replied with decision, " Ua hala ia pule. Such 
prayers miss their mark." 

The sentiment in its bearing on the conversion of the heathen 
world is of great value. Whatever prayers are offered for the 
heathen by those who are unwilling to do what belongs to them 
to do to secure the answer, or to turn the answers to good account, 
should they be granted, may well be considered as missing their 
mark. If the supplicant can do nothing for the object but pray, 
then he is doubtless accepted according to what he hath, and not 
according to what he hath not. 

Does not this, in part at least, explain the fact that the ten 
thousand thousand prayers offered for the conversion of heathen 
nations, unaccompanied with corresponding efforts, or while the 
light of God's Word is not given them, fall to the ground ? Can 
such petitions be the " fervent and effectual," prevailing " prayer 
of the " obedient " righteous man," which the Scriptures assure 
us " availeth much?" 

The London Missionary Society having made efforts, at dif- 
ferent periods, to evangelize the Marquesans, and not having, as 
was supposed, the adequate number of laborers to man the field 
so as to make a strong impression, the American Board believing 
that a detachment of the laborers sent to the Sandwich Islands 
could operate advantageously at the Washington Islands, and no 
conclusive objection having been made from any quarter, the 
annual convention of our mission in 1833 resolved on the occu- 
pancy of that field. In accordance with the wishes of the 
American Board and of their own, Messrs. Alexander, Arm- 
strong, and Parker, with their wives, were intrusted with the 
important service of attempting to preach the Gospel, and trans- 
late and publish the Bible for the Marquesans. It was an 
arduous, a self-denying, and hazardous service ; but there was a 
spirit given them to undertake it which was well expressed in 
the motto of a sermon which one of them preached on the occa- 
sion—" The God of heaven he will prosper us, therefore we his 
servants will arise and build." The faith and courage with 
which the ladies, two of them with their tender babes in their 
arms set off in this new enterprise, were highly commendable, 
and their unshrinking heroism too admirable to be soon forgotten. 
This detachment from our mission embarked on board the 
brigantine Dhaulle, Capt. Bancroft, and sailed from Honolulu on 
the 2d of July, 1833, with fair trade winds, touched at Tahiti on 
the 24th of the same month, and reached Nuuhiva, the place of 
their destination, on the 10th of August. They were welcomed 
on shore on the 15th by the aged Hape, the head chief of Massa- 
chusetts Bay: and having removed their baggage and such 
means of support, for a time, as they carried with them, and 
which required to be guarded with much care, they were, on the 
^lst, lelt by their captain in their novel and untried situation to 
prosecute their work. 



460 RECEPTION OF THE MISSION. 

So far as they could then judge, all the chiefs were favorable 
to their settlement there. Still, the sense of insecurity, except 
in the special providence of God, was not an entire stranger or 
unfrequent guest. The curiosity of the natives was much excited 
by the white women and their children. They tried to get them 
in their arms, and the native females to clasp the gentlemen in 
theirs. Their rudeness, lasciviousness, shouts, and uncouth move- 
ments, were shocking in the extreme ; and the insubordination, 
destitution, barbarism, cannibalism, love of war, and the awful 
moral darkness that covered the land, were truly appalling. 
There they found heathenism in its native deformity and loath- 
someness — with very little of the law of God legible on the heart. 
It would, perhaps, be well for those who are inclined to think 
men more virtuous and happy without the revealed will of God 
than with it, to take time and opportunity to look in upon the soul 
of the cannibal, or the equally monstrous sacrificer of human 
blood ; of the self-immolating widow, and of the orphan child 
trained by heathen priests to light the death-fire that is to seize 
upon their mother, and of the fiendish father who throws back 
his daughter, bound, upon the flames, if she emerges and 
attempts to flee from the fiery trial, the intolerable torture, and 
awful death which she could not voluntarily endure. And those 
who think missionaries who take up their abode among the bar- 
barous or degraded heathen, while they refuse to mingle in their 
vices and their sinful pleasures, choose such a situation because 
of its felicities, might be benefited, perhaps, by accompanying 
Brainard among our Indians, Martin in Persia, Mrs. Judson in 
Burmah, Hall in India, Williams in Polynesia, or any of the mis- 
sionaries, English or American, on the Marquesas, or among any 
strictly heathen people on earth. 

If, after vears of toil, privation, and danger, with many prayers 
and efforts" for the temporal, spiritual, and eternal good of the 
degraded and doubly ruined heathen, God should so fulfil his 
promise that those who " trust in the Lord and do good, shall 
dwell in the land and be fed "—that their habitations, clothing, 
and table, and the state of society around them assume the air of 
comparative comfort, and both they who sow and they who reap 
rejoice together; shall it be set down to the disparagement of 
the spirit of missions— as proving it sordid, selfish, or wholly 
undistinguishable from the spirit of the world 1 # r 

The missionaries entering the Marquesas found no suitable habi- 
tations for their reception or accommodation. Hape, the chief, 
offered them the temporary use of his, which they accepted ; and 
introducing several slight partitions, the three families had each 
about twelve feet square, and a common store-room of similar size, 
where their goods and chattels were placed. Here they took 
lodgings. Here, surrounded with cruel, warlike, cannibal bar- 
barians, they began their missionary work in the midst of the 
chaotic ruins of the fall, now overspread with the deep and dread- 



MARQUESAN PRIDE, CANNIBALISM AND HUMAN SACRIFICES. 461 

ful gloom of paganism. Here, for a season, they toiled, feeling 
themselves safe no further than they had the divine protection ; 
but cherishing the buoyant hope that the rays of the Sun of 
Righteousness would in due time dissipate that gloom, and cheer 
and purify the dark heathen heart of the polluted Marquesans, 
one of whose sons had been taught Christianity in the United 
States, and had given evidence of true conversion to Christ. 

Thomas Patu, here referred to, was an interesting youth who 
had been carried to the United States. The gentleman with 
whom he lived for a time in one of the cities of the Union used 
to allow him to visit the theatre ; but he, at length, professed 
himself disgusted, and declined, saying, with his national pride, 
u Too much negro there." He afterwards embraced the truth, 
was partially educated in our country, gave good evidence of 
love to the Savior, and died in the faith, as one of the first fruits 
of Marquesan soil, where a harvest, it was hoped, would follow 
in connexion with a persevering cultivation. 

The form and stature of the Marquesans were thought to be more 
noble, on the whole, than those of the Hawaiians ; and the women, 
vile as they were, more comely ; though some of the people were 
horridly tattooed. But the men were distinguished more for pride 
and independence of feeling, than any other natives whom the 
missionaries had seen in the Pacific Isles. They were struck with 
the lofty air with which these swarthy, half naked sons of igno- 
rance would pace the deck of a foreign vessel, as if the ship and 
the ocean were at their command, though they were as poor as 
Robinson Crusoe's goats, and knew about as little of navigation, 
law and government, morals, and the duties and decencies of 
human society. Their religion was much like other Polynesian 
tribes. Though English missionaries had visited them, at differ- 
ent times, and though a deputation from our mission had expos- 
tulated with them on the folly, sinfulness, and abomination of 
idolatry ; human sacrifices were still offered by the people. They 
were believed, or pretended to be, availing to avert sickness or 
death, in some of the higher classes. A king of the gods being 
sick, in Massachusetts' Bay, the people went to the valley of 
the Taipis, and killed two or three of the people for sacrifices. 

Petty wars appeared to be the delight of the inhabitants ; not, 
apparently, for establishing a supremacy or acquiring wealth, any 
more than boxers or wrestlers aim at it. The people were all 
sovereigns, almost as much as the citizens of the United States, 
and having no formal laws, each did what seemed good in his own 
eyes. In every respect, so far as appeared, there was as much 
of the independency of nature as could be desired ; and the 
inhabitants were left, in the utmost freedom, to choose or reject 
the Christian doctrine, without the fear or favor of any man. 
But this absence of subordination to parental, patriarchal, or ma- 
gisterial authority was found, as it always will be, unfavorable to 
a rational and cordial subjection to divine authority, and less 



462 IDOLATRY, INSUBORDINATION, AND INFIDELITY. 

favorable to the reception of the Gospel message, than habitual 
subjection to law or to despotic power, even when oppressive. 
In Christian communities, those children who are most restrained 
by vigilant and inflexible family government, make the best citi- 
zens and subjects of the King of kings. Thus the distrain- 
ed sons and daughters of Africa, in the West Indies, when fairly 
made acquainted with the Christian doctrine, were found to be more 
ready to embrace it, than the free negroes of the United States, 
or the uncontrolled Marquesans, or the indomitable Indians of 
America, and the unrestrained Arabian or African. It is not for 
the loss but for the abuse of freedom that God gives over his crea- 
tures to " a reprobate mind," to incurable blindness and ruinous 
hardness of heart. It is not for the possession or rightful exercise 
of power, but for the abuse of it, that many of those who hold 
places of power on earth, are left to take their portion in what 
earth can give, without a better inheritance, while, to the poor 
and oppressed, the Gospel offers an enduring inheritance and an 
unfading crown, which are by them more readily and gratefully 

accepted. 

The rule which was exercised over the subjects, at the Sand- 
wich Islands, was favorable to the reception of Christianity, while 
the want of the same, at the Marquesas, was unfavorable, both to 
the propagator of the Gospel and to those to whom it was offered. 
The want of vigorous civil government, in the days of Noah, left 
men the more fitted to despise the preacher of righteousness. 
Take away, entirely, all the restraints of law, in London, Pans, 
New York, and Philadelphia, and what would become of those 
cities, in ten years, or in the course of a generation 1 Society 
could hardly exist there. The healthy portions of the community 
would retire to communities where the protection of government 
could be enjoyed. Anarchy and confusion are always unfavor- 
able to schools, to virtue, and religion. It is true the Gospel 
might be preached, but the Gospel as really requires obedience to 
parental and civil authority as to any other rule which God has 
given. True obedience to a righteous law is virtue, but without 
obedience to law there is no virtue. 

The true philosophy of alienation from God, or of the blindness 
and degradation of the heathen mind, or the obduracy of the 
human heart, will not support the hypothesis that " the heathenism 
of oppression is a greater hindrance to the reception of the Gospel 
than the heathenism of idolatry," if it is practicable to make such 
a distinction. But since oppression is almost always the concomi- 
tant of idolatry and ignorance, the question of their obstructive 
force can have little or no bearing on the duty of the churches of 
Christendom to proclaim the Gospel, and publish the Bible, the 
world over, without further delay. Well may we rejoice that the 
benevolent and general command comes with paramount authority, 
to the whole church of Christ—" Teacli all nations— Preach the 



NATIVE MEANNESS, CUPIDITY, AND LICENTIOUSNESS. 463 

Gospel to every creature." The specific command to " break 
every yoke " applies to those who make or bind it. 

The missionaries found, notwithstanding the apparent inde- 
pendence of the Marquesans, a strange mixture of lordliness and 
meanness in the men, and wantonness and abjectness among the 
women, which, had they not been idolators, would have made the 
Gospel, once understood, specially welcome to them. 

Sometimes, the first or lawful husband, being too proud, too 
mean, or too lazy to do what was reasonable for a husband to do, 
to provide for a family, a subordinate husband was taken in to 
perform the little labor deemed necessary, as a compensation for 
sharing in a woman's love. But if the wife showed him much 
favor or affection, she was pretty sure to be beaten by her lordly 
husband, who could not reconcile the feelings of pride and inde- 
pendence with the abject condition of equality with the menial 
paramour of his wife. 

Some, with all their haughtiness and stout-heartedness, never 
dared to leave the little valley that gave them birth, lest they 
should be roasted and devoured, or at least murdered, by the 
men of blood in their neighborhood. 

The fountains of moral life were all corrupted, and the whole 
aspect of society was uncouth, wretched, vile, and repulsive. 

Contemplating the deep degradation and wickedness of these 
tribes, the sickening and appalling aspect of the whole nation, one 
of the missionaries said, " I bless God that I am not to live 
always." Still, the missionaries there, glancing the eye of faith 
upward, could sing : — 

" Give to the winds thy fears ; 
Hope and be undismayed : 
God hears thy sighs, and counts thy tears : 
He shall lift up thy head." 

They procured materials, and erected houses, made themselves 
acquainted with the rude barbarians, visited the neighboring dis- 
tricts, and found the inhabitants few in number, scattered, and divid- 
ed into small hostile tribes, far less accessible than much larger num- 
bers who were still unprovided for, at the Sandwich Islands, and 
who remained comparatively indifferent to the claims, the warn- 
ings, and the proffers of the Gospel. 

After months of toil, and a further consultation with one or more 
of the English missionaries, whose patrons still hoped to man 
both parts of the Marquesas, their thoughts turned back towards 
the Sandwich Islands, where the government had efficiency, wis- 
dom, and integrity enough to make it a blessing rather than a 
curse to the governed, and where places enough unoccupied were 
waiting for them. 

The facilities and prospects here they contrasted with the dark- 
ness, difficulties, and smallness of the field there. The fickle- 



464 FOREIGN INFLUENCE AT NUUHIVA. 

ness, doubtful character, or cupidity of some on whom they had 
placed confidence, distressed them. 

The old chief, Hape, apparently friendly, on the visit of the 
deputation, and the landing of the missionaries, appeared for a 
time disposed to favor them ; probably with the expectation of 
immediately gaining health and wealth from their hands. Per- 
haps a thoroughly instructed and experienced medical adviser 
might have been the means of his restoration, and of securing the 
whole weio-ht of his augmented influence in favor of Christian 
teachers. ^Medicines, given him by Mr. Armstrong, temporarily 
relieved his sufferings, but did not arrest his fatal decline. He 
was here disappointed, and demanded why Jehovah did not cure 

him if he could 1 .,.* * .,• v & • 

It is supposed, too, that the natural cupidity ot this cnieitain 
was excited by seeing, in one collection, the whole of the 
stores, clothing, household furniture, apparatus for schools, etc., 
belonging to three families, all placed in his own house and within 
his power. He asked for one thing and another ; and the brethren 
endeavored reasonably to meet his wishes, till they found that 
giving him only increased his covetousness. It were well for the 
world, if in the wise administration of the Great Benefactor of 
all this result were confined to heathen Marquesas. 

Numbers came by night, to steal ; some thrust in a pole, with 
a hook, to pull out clothing, and others reached through windows 
or through the thatching, taking what was at hand. 

Drunkenness and licentiousness were encouraged by the snip- 
pin^. The young chief, Kemoana, told the missionaries, that 
once he drank no rum, and when a ship-master first induced him 
to taste it, he, on tasting, told the captain it was not good, and he 
did not like it. The ensnarer replied, " Drink a little, 
and by and by you will love it." Many a reformed man can tell 
us what that love of rum is, which this friend of civilization was 
try ins; to cultivate in this youthful heathen chieftain. 

When the chiefs learned that prostitution was wrong and ruinous, 
several of them proposed to prevent the women from boarding the 
vessels. But one of the guards of the beach being bribed for a 
trifle, by the ship-men, no further effort was made by the chiefs 
to suppress that evil. It is a wonder that they should have pro- 
posed or attempted it at all, with so little instrucUon and so little 
force. Little was done, on this subject, by the efficient Hawaiian 
chiefs, till thousands of the people had been taught to read the 
commands, threatenings, and promises of God ; and four years of 
missionary toil had passed away. And even then, they needed 
to be prepared to resist, by irresistible force the force that was 
meanly and wickedly brought to bear against them in support ot so 
base and ruinous a practice. , -, 

The appearance of a small congregation of half a hundred Mar- 
quesans, during public worship, which, for several months, the 
publishers of salvation maintained, on the Sabbath, was a severe 



OBJECTIONS TO CONTINUING THE MISSION. 465 

trial of the faith and patience of men and women who were en- 
deavoring to do for them whatever could be reasonably required 
at their hands. Says Mr. A., " Some lie and sleep ; some laugh 
and talk ; and others mock and mimic the preacher, and endeavor 
to excite laughter in others. Here one sits smoking a pipe. There 
another, twisting a rope, and often, there is such confusion that 
the preacher can scarcely hear himself speak. When we request 
them to sit still, and hearken to our words, they reply, < Yes, let 
us all sit still and listen.' One says to another, < Sit you still there,' 
and makes a motion as though he would strike him or throw a 
stone at him ; the other must retaliate, and this excites laughter. 
Not unfrequently, numbers will rise and go off, laughing and 
mocking." They refused the offer of salvation. 

The tribe, in Massachusetts Bay, were threatened with invasion 
from the warlike and superstitious Taipis, who wanted human 
sacrifices, and/or them, the missionaries formed a part of the peo- 
ple, and were equally eligible for sacrifices and for the cannibal 
feast; and they intended to make them suffer, in full measure, the 
consequences of a war which themselves were laboring to bring upon 
the people. 

The first day of April, the missionaries observed as a day of 
fasting, prayer, and consultation as to duty, and concluded to re- 
trace their path to the Sandwich Islands, for various reasons; but 
the one conclusive, in their minds, said Mr. Alexander, is this ; 
" The population, in this field, capable of being brought under 
the influence of missionaries, is too small to justify the Board in 
sustaining a mission here, when such vast fields, in other places, 
are calling for their efforts." 

The English missionaries, as well as the American, have found 
peculiar difficulties to encounter, at the Marquesas ; though their 
hopes of ultimate success have not been relinquished. Mr. 
Rogerson, who, for some time, labored at one of those islands, 
under the patronage of the London Missionary Society, being 
convinced that the place was unfit to be the residence of civilized 
female^, removed to Tahiti, with his wife and three children. 
Those of the people who had grown to years of maturity, seemed as 
much as ever attached to their own superstitions, and the youth 
could not be prevailed on to assemble regularly to receive in- 
struction. There had been a war at Tahuata, and two persons had 
been killed, baked, and eaten. In writing from Tahiti to the 
Sandwich Islands, he says, 

" A short time previous to this war, a native of Dominica, who was 
over on a visit to Vaitahu, set fire to our dwelling, chiefly, with a view, 
as we supposed, of plundering. He was seen climbing over the fences, 
by a Spaniard, who came and told us, though not aware of his real in- 
tention.^ We perceived the fire in time, however, and had it speedily 
extinguished. The wretch we also apprehended, who would speedily 
have been cut to pieces for the diabolical act, had we given consent. 
All that we requested was that he might be sent home, which was done 

30 



466 RETURN TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 

early the next morning. Mr. Stallworthy was at the windward side of 
the island, at the time. One of our children was within three yards of 
the part of the house that was set on fire. The Lord our God was gra- 
cious unto us ; and may a sense of his goodness be impressed upon 
our hearts, and may we be enabled to show forth his praise and pro- 
mote his glory."* 

After a residence of eight months at those islands, with some 
difficulty, our mission families effected an embarkation from their 
perilous condition, on the 16th of April, and arrived at Honolulu 
safely, on the 12th of May, 1834. 

There was need of large and repeated reinforcements to main- 
tain the older ports and to man new ones, while adverse agencies 
were so much on the alert to circumvent the Gospel. 

Mr. Armstrong was located on the northern part of Maui, Mr. 
Parker at Kaneohe, on the northern part of Oahu, and Mr. Alex- 
ander at Waioli, on the northern part of Kauai, all new stations, 
where they entered into the work of bringing the Hawaiian nation 

to Christ. 

At Kaneohe, twelve miles north of Honolulu, the people of 
Palikoolau, and at their head, Amasa Kaiakoili, once the trusty 
warrior friend of the late Kalanimoku, but now a. Christian bro- 
ther in declining health, with great readiness erected a small 
thatched church, which was dedicated Nov. 30th, in connexion 
with a protracted meeting held at that place. 

In the progress of this year, two of our number, Mrs. Rogers, 
on the 23d of May, and Mr. Shepard, on the 6th of July, peace- 
fully finished their Christian and missionary course. On the 12th 
of July, Mr. David Douglass, a scientific traveller from Scotland, 
in the service of the London Horticultural Society, lost his life in 
the mountains of Hawaii, in a pitfall, being gored and trampled 
to death by a wild bullock captured there. 

* I have not altered my views of heathenism or Christianity since the uncivilized 
" Tivee" has sought, through the presses of civilization in England and America, to 
apologize for cannibalism, and to commend savage life to the sops and daughters of 
Christendom, instead of teaching the principles of science and virtue, or the worship 
of our Maker, among idolaters, man-eaters, and infidels. 



CHAPTER XX. 

SIXTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND THIRD OF KAMEHA- 

MEHA III. 1835. 

New station at Molokai— Progress in a year— New station at Waialua— New 
station at Ewa— Idolatrous efforts— Influence of the schools— Severe test of the 
pupils— Zeal of Hoapili— Marriage forbidden to those who could not read— Co- 
operation of Kawailepolepo at Wailuku— Manufacture of Cotton introduced— 
Religious interest at Kauai— Shipmasters against license— Temperance petition. 

As the Board supplied the means, the mission endeavored to 
multiply its posts, and enlarge its sphere of labor and influence. 
Soon after the active course of Kaahumanu was terminated the 
mission proceeded to occupy a new post on the island of Molokai 
whose population had as yet been greatly neglected, and con- 
cerning whom the demand was felt to be forcible — " Why is Mo- 
lokai still utterly destitute of a foreign missionary V 9 

A station was chosen at Kaluaaha, near the eastern end of the 
island, of which Mr. Hitchcock took the principal charge. 
ie found it salubrious and agreeable as a field of missionary toil." 
His parish, to use a familiar term, embraced about 5000 souls' 
living sparsely around the shores of the whole island, most of 
them being poor, destitute, and ignorant. Many of their habita- 
tions were not more than two or three times as large as a common 
bedstead, being from seven to nine feet square on the ground, and 
no taller than to allow a man of ordinary stature to stand erect 
under the ridge-pole. The neglected human occupants of these 
diminutive tents or frail huts will hardly bear a description • 
women with arms, neck, chest, feet, and ankles naked ; men 
with " the wretched malo," a narrow girdle round the middle 
"covering," as Mr. H. said, " scarcely more of the whole surface 
of the body than a pair of shoes ;" children often with no cloth- 
ing but their swarthy skin ; then, to complete the catalogue 
various tribes— cats, dogs, pigs, fowls, goats, mice, cockroaches! 
flies, musquitoes, fleas, and lice— the two latter, as well as most 
of the others, being then deemed edible by the islanders. 

Within a year many habitations, more comfortable, we're built 
haying separate sleeping apartments, and other accommodations 
which gave them an air of neatness and comfort before unknown 
there. Then a spacious school-house was erected to ornament 
the village at the station, and soon, as in commencing other sta- 
tions, a rude and roomy temple to Jehovah. Hoapili Wahine 
who had a special charge of Molokai, encouraged the labors of 
the station. 



468 NEW STATIONS, M0L0KAI, WAIALUA, AND EWA. 

Before the close of 1835, the natives, with a very little aid, 
erected, with their own hands, and at their own expense, a com- 
modious church, highly creditable to a people who had been so 
ignorant and indolent. It was ninety feet by forty -two, and would 
admit 1200 hearers ; the walls being of stone, laid up with mor- 
tar made of earth mixed with grass, plastered on both sides with 
lime mortar, and whitewashed. Its well constructed roof was 
thatched with the long, strong, sear leaf of the pandanus or 
screw pine, the corners and ridge of the building being ornamented 
and secured by a raised, thick, dark border of the ki leaf. Light 
or straw colored mats nailed to the nether side of the beams, 
concealing the timbers of the roof from the audience, and similar 
mats spread on the ground for flooring, gave the spacious audience 
room the appearance of neatness and finish suited to the climate 
and the taste of the people. A block of mason-work, three feet 
high, formed the base of the pulpit. On the 6th of December, 
the house was filled to its utmost capacity, hundreds standing 
around without, and was joyfully dedicated to the worship of the 
true God, when Mr. Richards preached the dedication sermon 
from the spirited words of the Psalmist, " Enter into thy resting- 
place, thou and the ark of thy strength." 

About the same time, or July, 1832, the second station on Oahu 
was taken at Waialua by Mr. Emerson, assisted for a time by Mr. 
Clark, and under the patronage of Laanui. The districts of 
Waianae, Waialua, and Koolauloa, extending coastwise about 
fifty miles, and embracing a population of 7300, were connected 
with the station, among whom about 1600 could read. A new 
station was taken, and a congregation collected, at Ewa, fourteen 
miles west from Honolulu, where Mr. and Mrs. L. Smith were 
located, after they had resided a short time at Molokai. 

A protracted meeting was held at Ewa in April, 1835, which 
continued five days, several of the missionaries of Honolulu 
and Waialua assisted Mr. Smith in the services, and nearly a 
hundred of the natives from other stations were present, some of 
whom returned impressed with divine truth. " The special 
influence of the Spirit of God," says Mr. S., " most evidently 
rested upon the congregation, not only during the meeting, but 
for several weeks subsequently. The amount of good accom- 
plished on the occasion will be best known at the great day. 
One year ago the prospects around us were dark and discouraging, 
but a brighter day has dawned upon us ; and we hope and pray 
that it may be a long and blessed day to these benighted Ha- 
waii an s." 

After rioting and drunkenness, and the ancient dance and 
revelry had by the haters of truth been attempted to be revived, 
and a partial return to idols, house burning, and violence, 
appeared in the district by the no-government ultraists, the 
king and chiefs saw the necessity of laws for the lawless and 
vile for the protection of all, and they encouraged the enforce- 



IDOLATRY REVIVED. 469 



ment of reasonable restraints. But in carrying this measure 
three idolators were arrested for idolatry, and taken before the 
chiefs at Honolulu. This was another instance in which the 
civil arm was stretched out against idols. And though it is 
exceedingly difficult for any Christian government to define 
idolatry so as to oppose it by civil enactments, still the Christian 
rulers and the king himself supposed that any attempt to re-esta- 
blish idolatry ought to be repressed by the secular power. 

Could any man think of blaming Mr. Smith for not interfering 
with the police in the case of their arresting idolators in his dis- 
trict who were attempting to seduce the people back into hea- 
thenism? The law was thought to be reasonable, and the 
execution of it could not of course be complained of. But the 
law did not propose to change men's opinio?is, but to prevent 
practising and teaching image worship or idolatry. 

At Puna, the south-eastern district of Hawaii, an idolatrous party 
wishing to honor Hapu, a woman who had died among them 
canonized her, as well as they knew how, and associated her 
name with Jehovah and Jesus, of whom they had heard through 
the Gospel, as one towards whom their prayers and veneration 
were to be directed. They built a shrine for this new worship 
this fatal " corruption of the truth," this " totally perverted 
Christianity." They valued the remains of this prophetess, not 
indeed the Romanist's " Queen of heaven "—the " all powerful 
Virgin "—but her sister, born of Hawaiian parents, and being as 
worthy of the religious homage of pagans as the Jewish Mary is of 
that of Christians. These honored relics two young men placed in 
a prominent position, and called on the people to make pilgrimages 
thither to avoid speedy destruction. Maintaining at the same 
time that they believed in and worshipped the true God and Jesus 
Christ whom the missionaries had proclaimed, they enticed a 
number to hear and follow them. A considerable crowd assembled 
and engaged in this monstrous service, so analogous to that 
which Rome in a course of generations devised, and for centuries 
has practised. 

Hearing of this insufferable abomination, Mr. Dibble and a 
young chief hastened thither to remonstrate and expostulate 
with the leaders and their dupes. These rude natives had not 
the learning and tact to defend their half-Christian and half-paean 
worship. r 5 

On the arrival there of a watchful and earnest missionary and 
the young Christian chief, a large part of the worshippers disap- 
peared. The rest, on hearing the remonstrances of a missionary 
and his coadjutor, professed a willingness to forsake the idolatrous 
part of their worship. The temple, therefore, which had been 
erected to the worship of Jehovah, Jesus, and their deified pro 
phetess, was immediately devoted to the flames, as a useless and 
polluted thing. 

It was wisely ordered that the means should be at hand for 



470 HAWAIIAN SCHOOLS. 

saving the nation from this monstrous imposture, and that no 
foreign power was present to give it currency by force, by pre- 
cept, or by example, or to prevent its speedy abandonment or 
suppression. There was too much scriptural knowledge in the 
land for the prevalence of such an anti-scriptural system without 
some foreign influence to sustain it. 

The schools at the Sandwich Islands, springing suddenly into 
existence, among a barbarous and unlettered people, extending 
rapidly over the whole territory, everywhere gaining favor, and 
in less than fifteen years embracing a third of the entire popula- 
tion, notwithstanding the fewness of the missionaries, and the 
necessity for their furnishing every lesson in every department 
of instruction, and the greatness and variety of the pulpit, pas- 
toral, and miscellaneous labors they had to perform, might, to 
some, be an object of ridicule and scorn, and to others, a mattei 
of astonishment and admiration. The mere announcement of 
more than half a thousand Christian schools and fifty thousand 
learners, in the heathen wastes of the Sandwich Islands, in less than 
half the period of a generation from the time when they had not 
a book or an alphabet, may lead some to inquire, What kind of 
schools could they be? Who were their founders? supporters'? 
teachers ? What their design, use, accommodations, and pros- 
pects of permanence, and their connexion with the missionary 
work ? 

It may be difficult to give a just idea of their structure or their 
value, but whatever they were, they were put in operation and 
sustained, from the beginning till now, to a very great extent, by 
native energy, the missionaries encouraging them, preparing 
books, and furnishing, by means of funds from home, the largest 
part of the supply to the schools. We had not, for the first 
fifteen years, the means of building school-houses, nor paying 
native teachers, nor has much aid ever been furnished for that 
purpose, except in a very few instances. Their school-houses 
were much like their dwellings, temporary thatched buildings, 
and as destitute of furniture as could well be conceived ; but still 
they formed a rallying point and a shelter from the rain, sun, and 
wind. Of the common schools, the missionaries, in attempting to 
give a brief but exact account of their design, character, and 
influence, say to their directors in 1835 — 

" The missionaries and their wives and helpers have, up to 
the present time, endeavored to cherish the schools as a primary 
means of reforming the nation. They have had classes under 
their own immediate instruction, amounting sometimes to not 
less than 1000 individuals of different ages. But the mass of 
those who have attempted to learn, embracing those numerous 
collections of people called schools, in the different parts of the 
islands, have been under the instruction of incompetent native 
teachers. The aggregate of learners has, at some periods, 
amounted to 50,000. Probably more than four-fifths of these 



SCHOOLS THE MEANS OF MORAL CULTURE 471 

were advanced to years of maturity, and not a few beyond mid- 
dle age. Most of them had their ordinary occupations of life to 
attend to, as though no school existed. 

M While it has been our business to teach a few hundreds 
personally, and superintend their efforts to teach others, our 
steady aim has been to extend a moral and religious influence 
over the whole community by means of the widely extended 
and, in some respects, loose school system. Whatever may have 
been the defects of that system, it should be understood that the 
design of it has not been merely or mainly literary ; that mental 
culture has not been in the common schools, especially of adults 
our most prominent object ; for in those points of view, hundreds 
of schools, under native teachers, embracing thousands of readers, 
would hardly deserve the name of schools, as that term is ordi- 
narily understood in the most enlightened countries as the nurse- 
ries of science and literature. But the general object has been 
to supply, in some measure, the want of family government and 
education ; the want of a well regulated civil government ; to 
restrain from vice and crime, and to supply amply, by a mild and 
salutary influence, the want of the power once derived from a 
horrid superstition. It has afforded, to a great extent, by the 
pen, slate, pencil, and book, a substitute for the pleasure which 
the people once derived from games of chance, and of skill, and 
strength, connected with staking property ; and in many cases 
instruction imparted by dictation and the exercise of joint recita- 
tion or cantillation of moral lessons by classes, has been a happy 
substitute for the heathen song and dance, where ignorance of 
the value of mental culture, or a want of interest in the subject 
of education, or the incompetency of the teacher, rendered a 
severer method of application impracticable. When this easier 
method of communicating and receiving some knowledge of what 
we desired to teach has served to enlist the stupid pupils at all, 
they have been ready to try to learn the art of reading and 
writing where the means have been supplied. And as these have 
been acquired by numbers, the desire for books and other studies 
has been increased beyond our ability to meet it. 

" While then we have labored to afford the people the means 
of learning the arts of reading and writing, geography and arith- 
metic, for the discipline of mind and the purposes of life, and to 
facilitate their access to the sacred Scripture, it has been our 
steady aim to bring to bear constantly on the dark hearts of pagans 
and their children those moral and evangelical truths, without the 
presence and possession of which the design of their rational 
existence cannot be secured. While our school system does indeed 
contemplate the disciplining of the mind, and affords important 
means and facilities for it, it has always contemplated chiefly a 
moral influence over the heart and life which the want of family 
and civil government, and the want of an adequate number of 
the preachers of the Gospel, has made indispensable. We havey 



472 USEFULNESS OF NATIVE TEACHERS. 

therefore, in our first books, inserted such plain precepts in the 
science of duty as every reader can understand ; and have added 
evangelical tracts and portions of Scripture as reading lessons 
for all our schools ; and have endeavored to give them an influ- 
ence similar to that of Sabbath schools, as far as circumstances 
would allow. And we believe their agency has been, and still is, 
in that respect, far more indispensable than that of Sabbath 
schools in the United States or Great Britain." 

What better means could have been adopted to secure the 
attention of such a rude nation, and to get their eyes and ears turned 
so generally towards the foreign teachers 1 Nay, had the expan- 
sion and elevation of the intellectual powers of such a people been 
the main object of any class of men, who should, in the place of 
the foreign missionaries, have undertaken to raise the nation, it is 
hardly conceivable that a few dozen foreign teachers, by any 
other process, could have gained more general attention, acquired 
more general confidence, or introduced more elevating and ex- 
panding ideas into the minds of the mass of the nation in so 
short a period than was done by means of our schools, of which 
some of us have been almost ashamed to speak, because they fell 
so much below what we desired to see in successful and tri- 
umphant operation, or so far short of the best schools which have, 
for generations and centuries, been coming to their present ma- 
turity and perfection in the most enlightened Christian states. 

The simplest ideas of the true God and of the soul, and of our 
relation and duties to God and his creatures, are the most elevating, 
expanding, and purifying that can be first introduced into the 
minds of the heathen, whether aged or middle aged, in youth or 
childhood. The Egyptians, in the days of Moses, the Athenians, 
in their glory, and the proud Romans, in the days of the Caesars, 
before the Gospel was preached among them, did not possess so 
much elevating and purifying knowledge as was taught in our 900 
schools, among 50,000 learners, the first half generation after the 
missionaries set foot on those dark shores, when eclipsed in night 
and excluded from all true philosophy and true religion ; for, 

" The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul ; 

The testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. ,, 

During that short period, to some 30,000 of the people, the 
New Testament, or the Gospels and other portions of Scripture 
and useful books, had been made available. 

But how could Hawaiians, naturally unaccustomed to mental 
effort and so little able to appreciate education, be induced to 
engage in the work of instruction, so extensively as they did, 
when no compensation was offered them from abroad further than 
the few books they were required to teach 1 The readiness with 
which the brethren and sisters of the mission engaged in teaching 
school, gave to the employment a consequence and respectability 
in the eyes of the people, and doubtless had some influence in 




cc 
-rt- 

<a 

CO 
d 



ctj 

a 

a 

a? 
-p 



CO 

a 

o 

■ (-* 
CO 

ra 



TEST OF THE VOLUNTARY PRINCIPLE. 473 

inducing numbers to engage in imparting to others what they had 
acquired and with no compensation from the chiefs or people above 
their daily food and shelter. Some were doubtless influenced by 
loyalty to their chiefs, some by loyalty to Christ, some by the 
pleasure of communicating, and some by the pride of distinction. 

It was at some hazard, that from year to year, their constancy 
should have been put to so severe a test, with so little mental and 
moral training as they had received, and so little apparent ad- 
vantage to themselves or their families derivable from their em- 
ployment as teachers. 

So in the first years of the Mission Seminary, it was no small 
hazard to require the pupils to build their own school-house, under 
every disadvantage, and raise their own food while prosecuting 
their studies. With the aborigines of the American continent, 
and doubtless with other tribes, it would have produced disgust 
and occasioned defeat. But when the teacher took up the first 
stone and carried it to the spot, the scholars followed him, and 
they labored on together till the building was up, and accommo- 
dations for study supplied. Rarely has a school appeared more 
truly interesting than that high school, at Lahainaluna, with- 
drawn a mile and a half from the town which they overlooked, 
laboring at their new building, and pursuing their studies 
often hungry, with almost no shelter from the sun and 
rain, no furniture, and very little school apparatus; when they 
held their slates in a perpendicular position to prevent the de- 
scending showers from washing out their questions, and refused 
to be dismissed till their lesson was completed. Numbers of these 
were hopefully pious, and a large portion wished to be qualified 
lor teaching. n 

Severe as was this test in the early years of the school, it was 
a species of training which was needed to bring out the voluntary 
principle to give scope to the feelings of responsible men as mem- 
bers of the community, and an example of laboring directly for 
the benefit of successors, to which few or none in the nation had, 
without the Gospel, been accustomed. Though there was danger 
of producing discouragement or disgust, as in every attempt to 
induce a severer application to industrial pursuits, among a people 
™ ^ ablts > wh° had so many temptations to indolence, yet, 
what better could have been done for a public school, collected 
from all the stations and islands of the group, when no funds from 
any quarter had been provided for the express establishment of 
such a school, and when hundreds of millions of heathens, in 
other lands, more destitute, were demanding tenfold more than 
all the missionary funds that were contributed by all Christendom 1 
1 hough sometimes ready to blame ourselves for not laying out 
more for the education of the people, yet when we received in- 
creased funds and facilities for the support of boarding-schools, 
we could hardly avoid the feeling, that by those grants to us 



474 ABILITY TO READ MADE A QUALIFICA1 N FOR MARRIAGE. 

other portions of the heathen world, destitute of preachers, had 
been defrauded. m 

The countenance given by friendly chiefs to the pupils in this 
school, to the common school teachers, and to all who wished to 
learn, though it was less than the missionaries desired, was still 
valuable, and sometimes remarkable. 

Hoapili, the viceroy of Maui, in his zeal for general education, 
and the good of the people in 1835, exempted the native teachers 
from all public labor except teaching, required all the children 
above four years of age, to attend school, and ordered that no man 
or woman, in his jurisdiction, unable to read, should have license 
to be married. He had probably heard of some such edict, by 
some sovereign of Europe, and wished to try the experiment. 
Submission to such a rule, among a population of 30,000, who, 
fifteen years before, could not read at all, was a grand proof of 
the progress of elementary education. The governor, doubtless, 
relied much on the general prevalence of ability to read among 
the marriageable, and on the ability of the public teachers quickly 
to supply the deficiency, in case any persons unable to read 
were in haste to enjoy the privileges of wedlock. 

This was intended, not as an obstacle to marriage, but as a spur 
to education, so far, at least, as to enable the people to read God's 
Word. He assumed that where schools were so generally pa- 
tronized, and the means of acquiring the art of reading so uni- 
versally available, none who were unwilling to learn could be 
suitable persons for training up families. His intention was not 
to dishonor the divine institution of marriage, but to honor it by 
raising the qualifications of the candidates for it. Furthermore, 
the refusal of the governor to give license to be married to such 
as could not read, was not, like a law of the Medes and Persians, 
unalterable ; but an experiment to stimulate the dilatory to a little 
healthful mental effort, a measure which, if it should prove op- 
pressive or unwelcome to the people, could, at any time, be re- 
called by himself, or vetoed by the supreme authority. 

In a land of such corruption, as commerce found, and would 
have perpetuated, at the Sandwich Islands, a due regard to God's 
design, in respect to this relation, and to the specific rule given 
by the apostle to the Gentiles, should have facilitated, rather than 
obstructed the pathway to wedlock, and guarded, with sleepless 
earnestness, the avenues to impurity and licentiousness. " Never- 
theless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife and 
every woman her own husband." Disregard to this injunction 
and the long continued interdicting of marriage, to great numbers 
to whom God had made it lawful and '< honorable," might, m 
pagan countries, or partially Christianized countries, be expected 
to tend to licentiousness, blasphemy, and hypocrisy, and to a mis- 
anthropy which would, with unflinching hand, consign to the 
dungeon or the stake, the defenders of God's truth and institutions. 
Nay, a systematic and authoritative forbidding to marry might be 



KAWAILIPOLEPO AND THE SCHOOLS OF WAILUKU. 475 

used for training a disencumbered militia that could easily spread 
themselves far and wide, obsequiously to extend a gigantic human 
institution, acknowledging a virgin as its chief, and adorable pa- 
troness in heaven, and a voluptuous worm as its head on earth. But 
against such abuses, the rulers were on their guard. In no coun- 
try, perhaps, is marriage made more, easy than at the Sandwich 
Islands. No man thinks it is necessary to wait till he has a house 
or a farm, or a shop, or even a whole suit of clothes, in order to 
take a wife, nor do the women make these qualifications a sine 
qua won, when they seek or accept the hand of a husband. 

Children and youth from twelve to sixteen years of age some- 
times claim the privilege. 

The rulers not only encourage marriage, but guard the institu- 
tion with much care, among all ranks. There was no doubt of 
the kindness of Hoapili's intentions in requiring a knowledge of 
the art of reading in the candidates for marriage, or in requiring 
the children, above four years old, to attend school, and their pa- 
rents or guardians to send them, or to allow them to attend, more 
or less ; yet his measures seemed somewhat arbitrary, and I will 
not say, oppressive, for oppression is the abuse of power, to the 
injury of the weaker party, or the laying on of unreasonable bur- 
dens. But if the rulers, who, in seeking the best good of the sub- 
jects, sent their children to school, provided for their instruction 
and considered it the right and duty of every one to have access 
to the written Word of God, and ability to read it under such pro- 
visions, essential to rightful marriage, were, therefore, to be con- 
sidered oppressors, what must be said of them, had they officially 
denied their subjects the privilege of learning to read, or the free 
use of God's statute book, or the privilege of lawful Christian 
marriage, such as God intended for the human race? 

At this period, it was easy to see that a lax discipline, a weak, 
careless, ill supported government, which should allow the riot- 
ous to annoy the peaceful, and the malevolent to prey with impunity 
upon the well disposed subjects, must be more intolerable than 
rigid laws vigorously executed, by the firm hand of well supported 
hereditary chieftains. 

The efforts of those who professed to love the Gospel were 
prized by the missionaries, and by the well disposed among the 
people. They were invariably favorable to schools among the 
common people. Among those of rank who had derived advan- 
tages from the Mission Seminary, was Kawailipolepo, from the 
church at Honolulu, who, before he had completed the course 
was put m charge of Wailuku, a district on the northern part of 
Maui. He conscientiously and humbly endeavored to aid the 
cause of improvement, and the interests of the nation, rather than 
his personal gratification or aggrandizement, to the high satisfac- 
tion of the missionaries there, Messrs. Green and Armstrong. Of 
him, they were at this period, pleased to say, "In all our school 
operations, and indeed in everything else that is good, we have 



476 INTRODUCTION OF THE WHEEL AND LOOM. 

the hearty co-operation of our worthy young chief, who was three 
years at the high school, and can, in some measure, appreciate the 
value of learning. In this we are highly favored." He very 
kindly assisted in the erection of a house for Mr. Armstrong, in 
various ways aided the station, and appeared to persevere unto 
the end as a consistent Christian and true soldier of Christ. 

Under the auspices of friendly chiefs, and assisted by their 
wives, Messrs. G. and A. addressed themselves to their work, 
preaching, translating, and teaching. They had a school of 
adult men, more than thirty of whom they hoped to see qualified 
for teachers, a school for adult females, attending to reading, 
writing, singing, and arithmetic, a school of 200 native children 
taught by native monitors, two select classes of fine promising 
girls, and, fitting for the Missionary Seminary, a school of eighteen 
promising lads, as capable of learning as any class of boys in 
America. These different schools, after their daily exercises, 
were often brought together, at one place, and kindly addressed 
on the momentous concerns of the soul. A Sabbath school, of four 
or five hundred children, engaged their attention, of which they 
said, " This is a noble field of effort, a field in which, no doubt, 
angels would delight to labor." They had still a vastly wider 
field to superintend, in the numerous schools of east Maui. This 
year, Miss L. Brown commenced there, teaching the women to 
card, spin, knit, and weave, thus introducing the domestic wheel 
and loom, for the manufacture of cotton, of Hawaiian growth. Her 
first class, of six or eight young women, learned readily, and in 
about five months, produced ninety yards of cloth, woven 
chiefly by Miss B. The girls learned, in this period, to be good 
spinners, and began to use the loom. Successive classes have 
been taught, in the same way there, and in other parts of the 
islands. 

Governor Adams took so much interest in the domestic manu- 
facture of cotton, that he introduced it into his own family, and 
had his young wife and others taught to use the wheel and loom 

successfully. 

Mr. and Mrs. Whitney, maintaining the station at Waimea, 
Kauai,alone, after Mr. Gulick removed to Koloa, were, from the 
middle of July to the middle of October, afflicted with her severe 
illness, far from medical aid ; during six or eight days of which 
she was considered in imminent danger, before they could obtain 
a physician from Oahu. The people, wakeful and inquiring, de- 
manded an increase rather than a diminution of missionary labor. 
Much of this time, Mr. W. was enabled to teach forty scholars, 
two hours a day, preach twice on the Sabbath, attend two Sab- 
bath schools, and have a prayer meeting every morning, at day- 
light, in the church, where a passage of Scripture was read and 
expounded. "God has been with us," he says, " in these meetings, 
and I can look at them with the sweetest reflection that there I 
have spent some of the most precious moments of my life.' 3 



SIMEON AND DEBORAH SIXTH REINFORCEMENT. 477 

Such attention to the spiritual advancement of the people, and 
such a readiness on their part to avail themselves of it, so as daily 
to bring a large congregation together, at break of day, to pray 
and sing, and hear God's Word, were preparing the way, under 
the influences of God's spirit, for greater things than these. 

But further toils and further trials were needed, before the great 
harvest could be gathered in. 

One of his useful helpers, Simeon Kaiu, being almost ready to 
supply the place of a foreign teacher, in a destitute village, in 
order to meet the wishes of the people on the eastern part of Kauai, 
and that he and Deborah Kapule, his wife, might be nearer their 
estates, removed with her and their retinue, embracing sixteen 
members of the church at Waimea, to Wailua ; where he was to 
employ his useful talents in the work of instruction. " Scarcely 
had they got settled," says Mr. W., " before their beloved teacher, 
Simeon, was suddenly cut off, by death. It was a severe stroke to 
the little colony, to this church, and to the island and nation. He 
was a man of sound judgment, excellent temper, and active piety. 
For ten years, he had adorned a profession of the Gospel ; and 
was taken from us, just at a time when we were hoping he would, 
in a good measure, supply the place of a foreign teacher. His 
wife, Deborah, and the other members of the church will remain in 
that district, with the hope of obtaining a missionary to live with 
them, after our next general meeting." 

No missionary is stationed there. Deborah remained there ; 
but at length gave up her profession, and has, by her worldliness, 
greatly disappointed and grieved her Christian friends, who had 
regarded her both as pious and useful. How many, in other 
lands, who remove and dwell far from the ordinances of God's 
house, like Deborah, give up their religion, and take the world 
for their portion ! Worldly as she is, she seems to favor neither 
the ancient nor modern superstition. May she yet return to her 
duty, and find mercy. 

In June of this year, the sixth reinforcement of our mission 
was welcomed to these shores. It consisted of the Rev. T. 
Coan, who had explored the dark regions of Patagonia as a field 
of missions, but found his work at Hilo ; Mr. H. Dimond, the 
first regular bookbinder sent to the Sandwich Islands; Mr. E. O. 
Hall, the fifth printer; their wives; Miss Hitchcock, and Miss 
Brown, teacher of the domestic manufacture of cotton. In their 
instructions, signed by the Rev. Secretaries B. B. Wisner, R. 
Anderson, and D. Greene, the earnest hope of the Board and the 
views of the Prudential Committee, in respect to their object, are 
thus summarily expressed : — 

" The service you are to perform among the heathen is commanded 
by the God of heaven, and is therefore a practicable service. Mis- 
sions are nowhere impracticable. There is no great Saharian desert 
which cannot be cultivated in the mind of this world. Revolted as 
the human mind is from God, and corrupted and debased, it is, through 
God's grace, recoverable. By the voice of the Son of God, as heard 



478 SHIPMASTERS AGAINST RUMSELLING. 

in the Gospel, it can be and will be renovated. That voice you are to 
be on the Sandwich Islands. There you may find multitudes of souls, 
for whom Christ died, who never heard of his redeeming love. You 
carry to them tidings of that amazing fact of exhaustless interest, of 
inconceivable importance. Who that hath reflected upon the subject 
can think lightly of your enterprise ? You go, leaving 

1 Home, and ease, and all the cultured joys, 
Conveniences, and delicate delights 
Of ripe society, in the great cause 
Of man's salvation. — 
High on the pagan hills, where Satan sits 
Encamped, and o'er the subject kingdoms throws 
Perpetual night, to plant Immanuel's cross, 
The ensign of the Gospel, blazing round 
Immortal truth ; and in the wilderness 
Of human waste to sow eternal life ; 
And from the rock, where sin, with horrid yell, 
Devours its victims unredeemed, to raise 
The melody of grateful hearts to heaven.' 

"It is with joy, therefore, the Committee bid you go in the name 
of Christ, in the full belief that He will be with you, and crown your 
efforts with his blessing, and at length receive you into those mansions 
which he has prepared for the rest of his missionaries." 

In 1834, a Total Abstinence Society was formed at Lahaina, 
sixteen masters and eighteen officers of whaleships at once 
uniting in it. A considerable number of foreign visitors at Ho- 
nolulu, by a respectful memorial, urged the king and chiefs to 
suppress the traffic in distilled liquors. No missionary ever more 
frankly and decidedly admonished the king to check the destruc- 
tive vices of intemperance and licentiousness than did Capt. 
Joseph Allen, of Nantucket, in his farewell letter to the king on 
taking his final leave of the islands. On an emergency the fol- 
lowing appeal was made to the governor of Maui, by respectable 
shipmasters lying at anchor in the roads of Lahaina : — 

" Lahaina, Nov. 17, 1835. 
" Gov. Hoapili,— We, the undersigned, have come to this good 
country to refresh our ships with fruit and vegetables. These we find 
in great abundance, for which we leave you our dollars and cloth. We 
do not any of us like to go to Oahu, because bad men sell rum to 
our seamen. We like your island, because you have a good law pre- 
venting the sale of this poison. But now, after lying here in peace 
for some weeks, a vessel has come among us from Oahu with rum for 
sale. Our seamen are drinking it, and trouble is commencing. We now 
look to you for protection. We think that as these men have violated 
your wholesome regulations, and given your visitors so much trouble, 
they should be punished by fine "or otherwise, and sent immediately 
from the island, after having all the rum thrown into the ocean. 
Franklin Riddell, James Pierson, Edward Harding, 
Chrystopher Allyn, Geo. Haggerty, Timothy W. Kiddell, 
Philetus Pierson, Richard Weeden, Rodolphus JN. fcwiFT, 
Henry Lewis, David Baker, Elijah Davis, 

Charles G. Barnard, Isaac Brayton, James B. Wood, 
George Allen, John Henderson, George Allen. 



NATIONAL TEMPERANCE PETITION. 479 

The Fliberty-Gibbet was ordered away, and the natives for- 
bidden to trade with her till the captain should have given 
indemnity to the injured. 

Among the various efforts for the promotion of the cause of 
temperance, the following memorial, sui generis, by the chiefs 
and people of the Islands to the king, is probably the first formal, 
written petition ever presented to a Hawaiian monarch, and the 
first by any people to their sovereign on this important question. 
It was moved at a great popular temperance meeting at Hono- 
lulu, and drawn up by a native committee of that meeting, in 
their own language and style. 

" Honolulu, Nov. 26, 1835. 
" Know thou, King Kaukeaouli, this is our mature and undis- 
guised sentiment. We make our earnest petition to you. Let the 
purchase of spirits and the retailing of spirits at the rumselling houses, 
and the distilling of spirits come to a total end — just these three 
things. 

" We believe the kingdom would not be impoverished should these 
several things cease, for the people and foreigners too are ensnared by 
these evil things. 

" Thou thyself hast seen the drunkenness, contentions, the wounds, 
and death of the people and foreigners, by means of ardent spirits, 
during thy reign. 

" Not ourselves alone thine own people understand this evil, but 
certain shipmasters know the evil of this thing : and on account of it 
many are bound in irons through the prevalence of this traffic, both of 
natives and foreigners. 

" Wherefore, we greatly desire these evils may be utterly abolished ; 
not for our individual benefit only is this petition set forth that this 
course may be abandoned, but for your own good, O king, and that of 
your chiefs and people. 

" We who abominate the practices here complained of, therefore set 
our names under this writing to oppose the wholesale traffic, the manu- 
facture, and the retail of spirits at these islands. Let your true consent 
be also subjoined to forbid these things, for thou knowest it would not 
be adverse, but a great safeguard to the people of this country and of 
other countries here in thy kingdom, O king. And if thou under- 
standest this matter, make known thy will, that we may see and hear." 

This was at once signed by three female chiefs of the 
highest rank, Kinau, Kekauluohi, and Kekauonohi, and three 
highest male chiefs on Oahu, Kekuanaoa, Aikana, \, and Paki. 
Then the names of 1958 of the people of Honolulu district, and 
846 of other parts of the island, were given in, concurring in the 
design. Thousands of the people on the other islands united 
their influence to secure this important object, which was at 
length consummated, so far, at least, as to free the government 
almost entirely from the responsibility of the deleterious traffic. 
Who knows what such a petition sent up by the nobles and people 
of Great Britain to the throne, would accomplish in the temper- 
ance reformation of the world 1 



CHAPTER XXI. 

SEVENTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND FOURTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1836. 

Daniel Wheeler in the isles of the Pacific— Character and efforts of a blind native 
assistant-Convention and report of the mission for 1836— Admission of missionary 
children to the church- Progress at Kailua— Religious interest m the Mission 
Seminarv— Mr. Coan's tour round Hawaii— Schools and religion in Puna and 
Hilo— Native printers and bookbinders— Memorial of the mission on the cultiva- 
tion of the arts— Memorial of the chiefs on the increase ot teachers of the arts- 
Departure of Messrs. Richards and Spaulding. 

In commencing the record of a new year, it is with pleasure I 
give a brief sketch of an interesting enterprise in that quarter ot 
the world by two philanthropists from England— Daniel Wheeler, 
a preacher of the Society of Friends, and his son Charles, both 
having spent some time in Russia endeavoring to improve the 
condition of the lower orders. Voyaging in their own strongly 
built sloop, the Henry Freeling, they touched at many points, and 
visited many missionary stations in the Pacific between Van Die- 
man's Land and Hilo, teaching temperance, righteousness, and a 
serious regard to the Word and Spirit of God. They arrived at 
Honolulu; December 25, 1835, and remained at the islands about 
six months, or till near the close of June, 1836, and visited most 
of our missionary stations. In their intercourse with the rulers, 
they endeavored to impress them with the importance of equity 
to the common people, recommended the prohibition of the influx 
of intoxicating drinks, and of the traffic that makes and kills 
drunkards, and the restraining of the flood of licentiousness that 
drowns men and women in perdition. < 

To make speedy and thorough work of stopping drunkenness, 
Friend Wheeler not only advised the king to prevent the importa- 
tion of spirits, but to buy up at once and pour into the sea what 
could be found on his shores. How widely different from the 
counsels wh'ch France, Rome, the world, and Satan, have urged 
with veher ence and perseverance, at the Sandwich ana Society 

Tslnnds i 

In Friend Daniel Wheeler's public discourses to the people, 
which our missionaries readily interpreted, though there was a haze 
more or less dense about them, some of the grand doctrines ot 
the cross were seen to shine out through it. He spoke of the 
depraved state of men, by nature " dead m sin, ' the necessity 
of the regeneration of sinners, who must be « raised from .death 
unto life " by the Spirit of God ; justification by faith, of the 



SOCIAL MEETING OF DIFFERENT DENOMINATIONS. 481 

true and living worshippers, redeemed from sin and reconciled to 
God by the righteousness of Christ ;" sanctification or the duty 
of obedience to the commands of Christ ; the union of all his true 
disciples in one " society of friends to God, to one another and 
to the whole race," and the obligations of every man to use the 
light which he has in the service of his Maker, whether that light 
be conscience, reason, written revelation, or the internal influence 
of GooVs Spirit.* 

His disregard to visible sacraments, audible prayer, and sing- 
ing, were, perhaps, hardly noticed by the people ; and as to the 
peculiarities of his colloquial and denominational style, they 
could not be distinguished in the Hawaiian language, and are pro- 
bably known only to the English. 

While these friends were with us, to give a specimen of the 
running to and fro before our eyes for the increase of knowledge, 
which it is desirable should be multiplied a hundred fold, I may 
mention that Mrs. B., in that corner of the world, had the plea- 
sure one evening of receiving at her table the Rev. Samuel 
Parker, from his exploring tour on the Rocky Mountains and the 
Columbia River ; the Rev. Daniel Lee, of the Methodist mission 
in Lower Oregon ; the Rev. Mr. Beaver, from England, chaplain 
of the Hudson's Bay Company's station at Fort Vancouver, on 
the Columbia River, and his wife from Wales ; the Seamen's 
Chaplain for Honolulu, the Rev. Mr. Diell, and his lady; 
Mr. P. A. Brinsmade, a friendly and liberally educated temper- 
ance merchant of the place, from New England ; and the philan- 
thropic Friends Daniel and Charles Wheeler, from England and 
St. Petersburg. 

A sketch of one of our native helpers, who in February of this 
year was transferred from Hilo to Wailuku, may here be appro- 
priately given. 

Soon after we began to preach the Gospel at Honolulu a poor 
blind heathen, with untrimmed beard and almost destitute of 
covering, was repeatedly led by a little heathen lad to our place of 
worship, and early became a constant and interested attendant. 
He learned, ere long, to find the way to our little thatched church 
without his guide. He was generally found to be in his place in 
good season, and as near the preacher's feet as he could well be 
and holding as attentive an ear as any one in the assembly 

W r hile many of his countrymen were enjoying the pleasure and 
prospect of learning to read and write, and of acquiring, by 
means of books, a variety of useful knowledge, he, from the loss 
of sight, was denied this privilege, but was doubtless led by that 
means the more to cultivate the power of memory, for which he 
became distinguished. His best mode of acquiring ideas for a 

* A Bostonian Restorationer, who heard him address a large concourse at 
Honolulu, and who had flattered himself that a loose morality would find more 
lenity at his hands than at those of our missionaries, said, in his disappointment 
" He is as much of a blue-stocking as any of them." 

31 



482 A BLIND PREACHER. 

long period, was by hearing sermons which he early learned to 
love. 

With his retentive memory, listening for years to evangelical 
preachers, who, with great plainness, let the Scriptures speak 
freely in their obvious import, he was able to gather up and 
retain many ideas, a fund of Scripture and other valuable matter, 
somewhat methodically arranged so as to be available in teaching 
others. He began early to recommend instruction, and to exhort 
others even of high rank to attend to the concerns of their souls, 
among whom was Kamamalu, who died in England after a short 
period of Christian instruction at the islands. 

His poverty and helplessness, and sense of dependence, as in 
other ages and countries, were, it may be presumed, favorable to 
his reception of the gracious proffers of the Gospel. The offer 
of spiritual sight to the literally blind, and of the riches of heaven 
to the miserably poor, and of the glorious freedom of the sons of 
God to those who suffer unwelcome subjugation in any land, it 
might be expected would be peculiarly welcome. And this has 
been proved in many instances at these islands. 

The meekness, docility, and apparent gratitude with which he 
listened to the same heavenly message which Christ, amid the 
opposition and scorn of the great and proud, had preached with 
acceptance to the poor, led us early to hope this poor, sightless 
immortal would enjoy a celestial light, and inherit a crown incom- 
parably more valuable than that of his earthly sovereign, who 
looked down upon him as on a worm. 

After giving some evidence of loving the truth as it is in Jesus, 
he, at the request of Queen Keopuolani, removed from Honolulu 
to Lahaina, where he continued his attentions to the means of 
grace. In the summer of 1825, he was there admitted to the 
fellowship of the church as the first native received to the Lord's 
table in the Sandwich Islands. There were, at the same time, 
several of high rank, and others, at the different stations, coming 
out before the world with their professions of being on the Lord's 
side, who took the vows of the covenant a little later. 

As the mental powers and Christian character of Bartimeus 
became more fully developed, he took an active part occasionally 
at prayer and conference meetings, became a good speaker, 
was employed as an assistant at different stations, and at length 
received a license to preach. He was a distinguished master 
of his mother tongue. His elocution was flowing and forci- 
ble ; his enunciation distinct, though sometimes rapid. His 
memory was good, and after he began to love the truth, he 
gathered up useful knowledge with rapidity, and seemed to make 
Christian attainments apace. 

Such was his acquaintance with the character and habits of his 
countrymen, with the Sacred Scriptures, and the modes of rea- 
soning exhibited by the missionaries, that he could readily make 
a happy and forcible appeal to an assembly of the people. 



APPEALS OF BARTIMEUS. 483 

I have sat with pleasure, as my brethren have done, and heard 
him pour forth a torrent of fervent words and useful thoughts, 
which caused me to admire the grace of God to such a degraded 
heathen and to feel it to be a privilege to sit at his feet, while the 
love of Christ and of souls was in his heart and the language of 
Christian eloquence was on his tongue. His gestures were ap- 
propriate, graceful, and forcible. His voice was winning. Stand- 
ing erect, m a manly posture, or bowing himself a little forward, 
stretching forth the hand, like Paul on the stairs, though he could 
give neither flashes of fire, nor the softer expressions of deep- 
toned kindness by the glance of his eyes, he often labored with 
tears to persuade the people to forsake their sins, and poured 
lorth his fervid appeals to rouse them to immediate compliance 
with the divine injunctions. 

A few years after his admission to the church, he removed to 
Hilo, where, for several years, he rendered important assistance. 
He returned to Maui, about the middle of February, 1836 and 
subsequently lived and labored at Wailuku. Of his entrance 
there, a missionary, who was then slow to see the evidence of 
piety and intelligence among the native professors of religion, 
oct y o • ■■■■ 

' I called upon Bartimeus, the blind man, from Hilo, to address the 
congregation, as he had just arrived. He did so, and afforded u« 
great satisfaction by his excellent and timely remarks. I am uniformlv 
pleased with this man, he is so humble and well instructed in things 
pertaining to the Kingdom of God. He is going to make the toSr 
ot i^ast Maui. 1 trust he will be instrumental of great good." 

He, not long after, gave to the people of Wailuku an impressive 
address, in favor of an increased attention to the education of 
children, and of a more prompt and generous support of the native 
teachers ; for notwithstanding what had been done by Hoapili 
Auwae, Kawailepolepo, and others, in favor of schools, he was 
not satisfied that the chiefs or the parents had yet come up to the 
proper mark. He referred to numbers of the children who he 
thought, were corrupted and led astray by careless, indiscreet 
ignorant, or wicked parents, and to many little ones left to them- 
selves, and allowed to run wild like the goats. He boldl y re- 
flected on the chiefs for their indifference in regard to the pros- 
perity of the schools, and urged the importance of the voluntary 
efforts of the people. He demanded of the great assembly if thev 
had looked upon the happy effects of the Gospel, at the islands 
for fifteen years, and were yet unbelieving as to the value of 
education. He thought civilized nations domineered over the 
chiefs and people, and treated them as though they were little 
children, because they were deficient in knowledge, and therefore 
education should be encouraged as the means of protection and in- 
dependence. With vehemence, and skill, and kindness, he urged 
his countrymen to support the teachers well. He alluded to the 



484 ANNUAL MEETING AND REPORT OF THE MISSION. 

cost of a heathen education in those things which were worse than 
useless. He said : — 

" In the time of dark hearts, I learned the hula (singing, dramming, 
and dancing, or heathen revelry). I learned also the bloody lua, the 
business of a bandit. I learned the ka-ke, a dialect known to few. ^ In 
that period of night, I was taught mischief. But did it cost nothing ? 
Was there nothing paid to those teachers of evil-doing ? _ Ah, I re- 
member the hogs, the kapas, the fish, the awa, and other things which 
we paid them, and paid them freely. We thought it right to pay such 
teachers. But how is it now ? Here are men of our blood and 
nation, whose business it is to teach us and our children good things, 
the things of God, and salvation, our Bibles, geographies, arithmetics ; 
and ought we not promptly to support them ? How can they continue 
to teach if they have nothing to eat and nothing to wear ? Will they 
not, ere long, be disheartened ? Who can work long when he is hun- 
gry ? Let us take hold with our own hands and help the teachers freely, 
seasonably, and efficiently." 

Others concurred, and a new impulse was given, and increased 
efforts were made to support the cause of education. 

About the middle of the year 1836, the assembled missionaries 
made to their patrons the gratifying report, " that in the progress 
of a year, 1850 pages of new matter had been added to the pub- 
lications for the Hawaiians ; that 151,929 copies of various works, 
amounting to 11,606,429 pages, had been printed, at a cost of 
$5,336 48; — 10,546 volumes bound, and 36,050 pamphlets folded, 
stitched, covered and cut, and made accessible to such as wanted 
them ; and another edition of the New Testament was expected 
to be called for as soon as it could possibly be printed, as well as 
other reprints and new works." The preaching of the Gospel 
and other ordinary means of grace, and several protracted meet- 
ings in different places, were accompanied by the blessing of 
God. The special presence of the Lord was felt and acknow- 
ledged in many of the congregations a part of the year ; 212 
hopeful converts were received to the fellowship of the churches, 
1358 marriages were solemnized by the missionaries, two churches 
organized, 249 children baptized, and 14,500 hearers, attending 
on the stated preaching of the missionaries;heard from Sabbath 
to Sabbath the words of eternal life The chiefs and people 
having looked another year at the claims of Christianity and its 
effects on those who received it as from God, were settling down 
in the conviction that the temperance, righteousness, and peace 
which it promoted and enjoined, rendered it worthy of considera- 
tion. Several chiefs who had opposed, now became favorable to 
the missionary work ; several high chiefs, joined by 3000 of the 
most respectable natives of Honolulu and neighboring stations, 
petitioned the king to suppress entirely the manufacture, sale, and 
intemperate use of ardent spirits on the islands. Twenty-five 
shipmasters petitioned the government to suppress all the grog- 
shops at Honolulu. 



CHILDREN OF MISSIONARIES WELCOMED TO THE CHURCH. 485 

This is a brief sketch of one of the three years subsequent to 
the anti-missionary movement of the " engrafted chief," Kaomi, 
and his irreligious coadjutors of 1833, when, with the king's 
" signet," as it were, he licensed rum and ruin, to take their 
course, except where conscience, the Gospel, missionary influ- 
ence, Christian governors, and the kingdom of God, were strong 
enough to oppose Satan and his legion. But during this period 
of misrule, the population diminished at a fearful and lamentable 
rate. 

> Nothing was more reasonable, therefore, than that the mis- 
sionary laborers, who believed that God was just as ready and 
just as likely to crown with his blessing the labors and prayers 
of the spiritual cultivator and seedsower as of the physical or 
natural, should put forth their united and their best efforts for a 
spiritual harvest of immeasurable value. 

The annual convention of the mission was a meeting of great 
interest. An unusual glow of brotherly love was manifest. 
Great harmony, not associated with indifference as to what should 
prevail, but with earnestness and watchfulness as to matters of 
moment, marked the deliberations which were continued for days 
together. Many and important subjects they discussed with 
patience and candor, and kind feeling, and in most cases their 
decisions were remarkably unanimous. Devotional exercises 
were happily intermingled. 

During the convention, we sat down twice at the table of our 
Lord, once with the native church at Honolulu, when thirty-nine 
native converts made a public profession of their faith, and were 
baptized and received to the communion of God's people, and 
once as a mission church, distinct from the native converts' the 
services being in English ; but in the former case, as usual, in 
the Hawaiian language. 

The attendance on the ordinance, by the missionaries and their 
wives and children, and a few select natives, was a deeply inte- 
resting, melting, heavenly season. Messrs. Thurston and Rich- 
ards, with their wives, presented their infants to God in baptism • 
Persis G. and Lucy G., the two eldest daughters of Mr. and Mrs' 
Thurston, gave themselves to the Lord and his people, and took 
on them the vows of his everlasting covenant, and sat down with 
the missionaries at their Master's table. This was a matter of 
tender and joyful interest, to welcome to the full communion of the 
church the first fruits among our own offspring there, while some 
of their contemporaries returned to the United States, were wel- 
comed there in like manner to the bosom of the American church 
Many an eye was suffused, and many a heart swelled with grati- 
tude and overflowed with praise in witnessing and taking part in 
this scene. Some among the other children being cared for 
prayed for, and labored with for their immediate ^conversion' 
manifested tenderness, while some parents were almost ready to 



486 DANGER FROM CAUSES OF DEPOPULATION. 

say, " They made me keeper of the vineyards, but mine own 
vineyard have I not kept." 

The mission felt encouraged to go forward with new zeal and 
faith in their work, to call upon one another and upon the native 
Christians, and upon the patrons and friends of the mission, to 
offer their most earnest prayers that the year of labor on which 
they were to enter, as they separated from the convention, might 
be among the dying Hawaiians " a year of the right hand of the 

Most High." j 

The prayers of faith and the labors of faith were employed 
that year, if they have ever been at the Sandwich Islands. And 
God in his providence called the multitude at home in the eager 
pursuit of wealth to pause and consider whether an inheritance 
above were not worth an unusual share of attention ; and many, 
seeing their earthly gains and fancied wealth vanishing, stood 
amazed in a posture of waiting to see what the Lord would do. 

At the Sandwich Islands, the missionaries saw that unless 
Christianity could arrest the causes of desolation, the ruin of the 
nation was certain. They were constrained to say : 

" The angel of death stands over the land with a drawn sword. 
The anger of the Lord has kindled a fire upon the nation which will 
burn to its entire destruction, unless it be speedily extinguished. 
With us the present is truly a time of hope and fear. It is also 
emphatically a time of effort. If the work of destruction is ever 
arrested here, it must be done soon. According to the present ratio 
of decrease, it will be but a few years before the pall of death will be 
spread over the whole land, and these valleys, once full of people, will 
be solitary. These shores, once teeming with myriads, will either 
become silent as the house of death, or be peopled with a new race of 
men. But we hope better things are in reserve for this people ; that 
these fearful clouds will, ere long, pass away, and the work of destruc- 
tion cease. But should the consumption determined go through the 
land in indignation, a remnant will be saved ; and we feel more and 
more that we are to labor for this people as ' pulling them out of the 
fire.' We greatly need help to apply at once, and in every part of the 
islands, the only sovereign antidote to this dreadful contagion, and we 
are happy to learn that our Macedonian cry has not been unheeded." 

With such views, the laborers went forth again to sow and 
reap, and were everywhere cheered on by divine encouragements. 

Mr. Thurston, at Kailua, says of the converts at that station, 
in October of 1836 :— 

" The church, as a body, I think appears well, and many of the 
members are truly engaged in religion, and are men and women of 
prayer, anxious for the salvation of souls. There is more deep feeling, 
repentance, and humility in the church at the present time, than I 
have witnessed before for a number of years. There is among the 
people generally more seriousness, and a better attention has been 
given to preaching for a number of months than has been usual. 
There are many instances of deep conviction, and some, it is hoped, 



RELIGIOUS INTEREST AT KAILUA, AND THE M. SEMINARY. 487 

of real conversion to God. The Spirit of God is evidently operating 
upon the hearts of sinners, and some, it is believed, have submitted 
themselves to the Lord Jesus to be his for ever. The Lord be praised 
for any evidence that souls are born of God ! ' It is not by might nor 
by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord.' l For Zion's sake will 
we not rest, till her righteousness go forth as brightness, and her salva- 
tion as a lamp that burneth.' " 

The same month, Mr. Clark (who in 1834 removed from the 
station at Honolulu, to take part in the instruction of the Mission 
Seminary), as though from the hills of Lahainaluna he saw the 
cloud as that of a divine hand, stretched forth to indicate the 
rain, says : — 

M We have reason to think that God has been visiting us with the 
influences of his Holy Spirit. We hope that a few of our best scholars 
have recently become the followers of Christ. Others are more or 
less serious. We deeply feel our responsibility and our need of the 
prayers of God's people. Unless our pupils become pious, the labor 
and money laid out on them will be in a great measure lost, and in 
some instances worse than lost." 

The last month in the year, Mr. Coan made the tour of Hawaii, 
passing to Hamakua, Waimea, Kailua, and Kaawaloa, then round 
through Kau, Puna, and Hilo. 

Of the latter part of this tour he gives such an account as to lead 
us to think the Spirit of God attended his preaching while pass- 
ing, as it were, through a wilderness of about 100 miles of those 
neglected coasts. In Puna he examined more than twenty schools 
and more than twelve hundred scholars. He says ; — 

u From the time when I landed in Kau till I reached home, a period 
of eight days, I preached forty-three times, and often to congregations 
that listened with much interest and many tears. In a thickly popu- 
lated district of Puna where I spent the Sabbath, I found a most in- 
teresting state of feeling. Multitudes flocked to hear, and many of 
them seemed pricked to the heart under the influence of the truth. 
Here I spent two days and preached ten times, the interest seeming to 
increase to the last. All the intervals between the hours of preaching, 
were filled up in conversing with natives, who pressed upon me to re- 
ceive instruction. So great was the throng that I was not able to 
speak with one half of those who labored to get access to me. I had 
literally no leisure so much as to eat ; and one morning I found my- 
self constrained to preach three times before breakfast, which I took 
at ten o'clock. I could not move out of doors, in any direction, with- 
out being thronged by people from all quarters, and multitudes who 
could find no other opportunity to converse, stationed themselves by 
the wayside, sometimes singly, and sometimes in companies of three 
five, ten, etc., in order to speak with me, as I passed. Some followed 
me from village to village, for several days, to hear the Gospel. Amon<* 
these was the old high priest of the volcano, brother of the old Priest- 
ess, of whom Mr. Stewart speaks in his journal. This ancient priest 
of heathenism was noticed as giving fixed attention to preaching at the 



488 MR. COAN'S TOUR ROUND HAWAII. 

time when Mr. Lyman and myself passed through that district, a year 
ago. He has since been several times to our station, a distance of 
forty or fifty miles, and spent a number of weeks, to hear the Word of 
God ; and within a few days past, we have examined him, with refer- 
ence to his admission to the church. During this examination he gave 
something of the history of his life, and among other things he confess- 
ed that he had been a highway robber and a murderer. He said that 
he had killed two men with his own hands, for no other reason than to 
obtain their kapas (native clothing), and food not amounting probably 
to more than fifty cents in value. He seems penitent, and we think he 
is truly converted to God. His sister, the priestess, still lives in Puna, 
but she evinces no relish for the Gospel. I found her, in one of my 
meetings, in a small village through which I passed, and I had a close 
personal conversation with her on the interests of her soul. But she 
seems utterly opposed to the claims of God upon her heart. In re- 
ceiving such men as this old priest into the church, I am often remind- 
ed of Paul's language to the Corinthian Church — 1 Cor. VI : 9, 10, 11. 
All the sins there mentioned have been common to most of our church 
members in the days of their heathenism ; and even this catalogue 
does not express half the former character of many. If you wish to 
see the full drawn portrait just add the list of crimes that are recorded 
in Rom. Chapter 1st. 

" I reached home from this tour of the island, in just thirty days 
from the time I left. 

" One week after my return, I went out, through the district of Hilo, 
to preach and examine schools, etc. This tour occupied about a week, 
during which time I examined 1200 scholars, and preached more than 
twenty times. 

1 ' Hilo is one of the most picturesque and verdant districts in the 
Sandwich Islands. Puna is low and level, several miles from the shore, 
and is little else than avast field of lava, covered in some places with a 
thin soil, and in other places of five to fifteen miles in extent, entirely 
naked, and glowing and glittering under a tropical sun. There are no 
streams, and very little fresh water in that district. Hilo, on the other 
hand, is an inclined plane, with bold and precipitous shores. The 
land rises rapidly from the sea, to the centre of the island, where it is 
crowned by the lofty Mauna Kea, which is usually mantled in snow. 
Travelling in Hilo is very difficult and dangerous, on account of the 
numerous ravines and precipices, by which the land is everywhere 
broken. All these ravines form channels for so many rivers or tor- 
rents, which come leaping and foaming along their rocky beds, dashing 
down innumerable precipices, and urging their noisy way to the ocean. 
In times of great rains, these streams run rapidly, and rush along with 
such maddening energy, as to prevent swimming or fording them. 
When there is less rain, they are shallow, and can be forded, at certain 
places, or passed by leaping from rock to rock, with which their beds 
are filled. While passing through the district, for thirty or thirty-five 
miles, I took occasion to number the principal ravines over which I 
passed ; and without measuring, or pretending to accuracy, I reduced 
them, according to the best of my judgment, to the following classifi- 
cations; 14 were from 200 to 1000 feet deep ; 16 were from 50 to 100 ; 
and 22 were from 20 to 50. All these 63 ravines are the 



IMPROVEMENT IN USEFUL ARTS. 489 

channels of streams of water. In many places, the banks of the 
ravines are perpendicular, and can only be ascended by climbing with 
the utmost care, and descended only by letting one's self down, from crag 
to crag, by the hands. In times of rain, these precipices are very 
slippery and dangerous, and in many places the traveller is obliged 
to wind his way along the sides of a giddy steep, where one step, of 
four inches from the track, would precipitate him to a fearful depth 
below." 

What a field for a missionary do these two districts of Hilo 
and Puna constitute ! A district, seventy or eighty miles in 
extent coast- wise, embracing some thirteen or fourteen thousand 
inhabitants, most of them poor and destitute, and utterly precluded 
from rising to affluence, with their embarrassments arising from 
the nature of their location, their want of skill, or their want of 
capital, of facilities for transportation, and of a market for 
their productions. And such, to a great extent, was the con- 
dition of the mass of the Hawaiian nation, proving that a home 
market for their products was indispensable to the adequate 
supply of the wants of the nation, and that agriculture and 
manufactures must both be greatly promoted among them, before 
they can rise above penury. 

When Christianity was fully recognised by the nation, the need 
of cultivating the arts was not the less apparent to the mission 
and to the intelligent visitors and friends of the nation, than be- 
fore ; and by some, the missionaries were pressed to go into it, 
somewhat beyond their original design ; because it was seen to 
be indispensable. On the subject of Hawaiian agriculture, the 
mission have said, " that a land, enjoying one of the finest cli- 
mates in the world, with a soil as good for cultivation as any on 
which the sun ever shone, should remain, to a great extent, un- 
titled, is a subject on which we feel intense interest, as connected 
with the future destinies of the nation." Some portions of the 
soil are indeed excellent, and might, doubtless, be made much 
better, but there have been found difficulties not yet overcome in 
securing that productiveness, in exportable products, which is 
found in many other countries. Very much of the surface of the coun- 
try must ever be unproductive. Its basalt rocks and lava plains 
its precipices, and ravines, its contiguity to the sea, its exposed- 
ness to winds, excess of rain in some places, and to drought in 
others, and to numerous enemies to products of various growth 
found there, may baffle the skill and keep in check the ardor of 
the husbandman for a long period. 

The introduction of the plough, the domestic wheel and loom 
the scissors and needle, the different processes of house-building' 
the manufacture of sugar, the culture of the cane and the mul- 
berry, engraving and printing on copper, etc., have all received 
our attention and encouragement ; and still more the training of 
men to the business of printing and book-binding, to supply the 
nation with reading and elementary works, as one part of the 



490 HAWAIIAN BOOKBINDING. 

process of raising up the nation to take its rank among the civi- 
lized families of earth. 

The printers and binders who entered the service, for that pur- 
pose, under the direction of the American Board, have had an 
important field of usefulness, and the satisfaction of seeing their 
skill, patience, and toil, turning to good account, m a double 
sense. Laborers, in these departments, sufficient to produce 
50,000 volumes a year are employed, in connexion with tne 
mission helpers. The native printers and book-binders at our 
office, uniformly exhibit commendable industry and sobriety ; 
and their wages being paid them at fair prices, by the piece, are 
not interfered with by the chiefs or lordlings of any class; and 
few of the dealers in intoxicating drinks ever get a shilling ot 
them for their deleterious drugs. On this subject, the testimony 
of Mr. Dimond, who left New York and joined our mission, to 
direct our book-binding, is highly creditable and important. In 
1836, he wrote as follows : — 

" I have fifteen men in the bindery— folders, sewers, forwarders, and 
finishers ; and a shop of more orderly men, of the same number, can 
hardly he found in America. I am quite certain that the same number 
of men, taken promiscuously from among the book-binders of New 
York, would suffer in the comparison. Although they are paid in 
money, and generally have some about them, I have never known one 
of them to get intoxicated ; and only one, on one occasion, to drmk 
rum, although it can be obtained, at any time, in the village. 

The native printers and binders do not work as rapidly nor as 
skilfully as American and English workmen ; still they labor 
diligently, patiently, and honestly, and can perform every part 
of the process well, from the laying and setting the type to the 
gilding and lettering of a neat volume. A considerable portion 
of the product of their labor is sold at cost, though most of the 
people find it difficult to pay money for the books which they wish 

to possess. , . r- 

The missionaries, intent on providing a needy nation ot 
125,000 souls, with ample means of instruction in every useful 
department, and unwilling to have the ordinary useful arts of 
life neglected, applied to their Dire s specifically for forty-six 
additional missionary laborers, to W- sent at once, pointing out 
the location and the work for each ; and before the close of this 
year they, moreover, sent to the A. B. C. F. M. and other phi- 
lanthropists, a memorial on the importance of increased efforts to 
cultivate the useful arts among the Hawaiian people. _ lnese 
appeals, approved by the majority of the chiefs of the islands 
though they did not meet the full response desired were sent 
forth with pleasing hope and were received with kindness. Ine 
memorial is as follows : — 

" The introduction and cultivation of the arts of civilization must, 
it is believed, have an important bearing on the sucoess of the preacn- 



MEMORIAL OF THE MISSION ON THE ARTS. 491 

ing of the Gospel, and the permanence of evangelical institutions in the 
Sandwich Islands. But if there were no immediate connexion, and 
the influence of the latter could be permanent without the former, 
still the arts and institutions of civilized life are of vast importance to 
the happiness, improvement, and usefulness of any nation where they 
are, or may be, properly fostered. Of the importance of both, our 
Directors were aware, when they instructed us to aim at raising up the 
entire population of these islands to an elevated state of Christian civi- 
lization, and to get into extended operation and influence the arts, 
institutions, and usages of civilized life and society. 

" As our great aim has been to win the nation to Christ, we believe we 
have begun right in preaching the Gospel, translating the Scriptures, 
making books, establishing schools, and by their means giving the 
people access to the Bible and other means of knowledge. God has 
granted his blessing on these efforts. A great change has been effected 
in the religious views of the nation, and a radical change in their 
religious institutions. But the improvements in the civil policy of the 
government, and in the science of political economy, have by no means 
kept pace with the progress of Christianity. How could this be other- 
wise, on the supposition that our influence was felt chiefly where we 
wished it to be ? Our business was to rouse a stupid nation to the im- 
mediate concerns of their souls, and if any have been made wise unto salva- 
tion, it is not to be expected that they should of course be made equally 
wise in the things of this life. The reception of the Gospel by the ma- 
jority of the royal family did not abrogate their hereditary title to the 
soil ; and though the Bible inculcates justice in rulers, it does not 
show the modus operandi ;— it does not prescribe the form of govern- 
ment, nor direct the specific methods of administration. 

" We were not sent to this people in the character of civilians or 
politicians; nor should we be likely to be acknowledged as such by the 
rulers, or by the churches at home, should we be disposed to assume 
that character. We were, moreover, cautioned against interfering with 
the party politics and commercial interests of the people ; and our 
engagements have been sufficiently numerous and important without 
giving much attention to law, agriculture, manufactures, commerce, 
&c. Little could be expected from other sources of information to 
which the people have had access. The few items of salutary advice 
which they have received from intelligent foreigners, have generally been 
deemed interested advice, as coming from a class of men, the majority 
of whom, intent on their own gains, are willing to elevate themselves by 
the depression of the people. So far as we know, the foreign mecha- 
nics who are employed in the islands uniformly refuse to °teach the 
natives the trades which they exercise ; and the course pursued by the 
public agents stationed here, seems to us to embarrass and depress, 
rather than to enlighten and elevate the nation, unless we admit that 
they can rise by opposition. 

" Great as the change has been in the religious aspects of this nation, 
it is not to be supposed that the great mass of the people are controlled 
by the principles of Christian benevolence, or that they are prepared 
for freedom, or capable of being as yet governed on the principles of 
civil liberty. Nor would we propose a radical (or revolutionary) 
change in the constitution or form of government, but would wish to 



492 OBSTACLES TO THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE PEOPLE. 

see the rights of the people better defined, better understood, better 
respected by those in power and better maintained by themselves, so that 
the condition, both of the rulers and the ruled, may be vastly improved, 
and the general happiness and prosperity of all classes may be greatly 
promoted and rendered permanent. To accomplish this, great wisdom, 
and enterprise, and benevolence are requisite. 

" The people need competent instruction in agriculture, manufac- 
tures, and the various methods of production, in order to develope the 
resources of the county (which are considerable), for though there is a 
great proportion of waste and barren territory in the group, yet either 
of the principal islands is doubtless capable of sustaining quadruple the 
whole population, were its resources properly and fully called forth. 
They need competent instruction immediately in the science of go- 
vernment, in order to promote industry, to secure ample means of sup- 
port, and to protect the just rights of all. They need much instruction 
and aid in getting into operation and extended influence those arts 
and usages which are adapted to the country, calculated to meet the 
wants, call forth and direct the energies of the people in general, and 
to raise up among them intelligent and enterprising agents, qualified 
to carry on the great work of reform here and elsewhere. 

" There are various obstacles to be met at the outset. The people 
are poor as well as ignorant. They have not the capital nor the en- 
couragement to enter on any great plan of improvement in bringing 
forward the resources of the country. Though the people, as a body, 
perform considerable labor for themselves and drudgery for supe- 
riors, yet there is a great deficiency in the amount of profitable indus- 
try. ' Hitherto the right of soil has been considered as belonging to 
the sovereign or royal family, and the common people have not been 
able to acquire an indisputable title to any portion of it, or a trustworthy 
lease, by which the occupant might consider himself as permanently 
settled, and secured in the occupancy of a piece of land, the products 
of which, beyond a certain rent or tax, should be his own. The same 
rule applies to the fisheries, the salt beds, and other means of support. 
The evil will not probably be eradicated till the common people are 
themselves better qualified to manage their own affairs ;— till they have 
more knowledge, forecast, integrity, stability, patriotism, and loyalty, 
so that while they should employ their powers economically, and ex- 
ercise an intelligent regard to their own private rights, they could rea- 
sonably be expected to defend with greater firmness the interests of 
their country, and the just rights of their rulers. 

" The sentiment seems to be of ancient date, that ' the sovereign 
cannot govern chieftains whose lands are not at his control, and that 
hereditary chiefs cannot easily govern independent landholders under 
them.' This principle is not eradicated by the introduction of the 
Gospel, and will probably yield only to the progress of moral and in- 
tellectual improvement. Owing, therefore, to the natural condition of 
the people, their ignorance, poverty, and subjugation, their labors are 
not the most cheerful or well-directed ; their strength is applied at 
a great disadvantage : there is a great waste of human muscle in the 
cultivation of the soil, in the transportation of its products, and other 
heavy burdens, and the unaided performance of much that might be 



NECESSITY FOR FURTHER AID. 493 

done or facilitated by the power of domestic animals, water, steam, 
machinery, &c. 

" What would the common people of the United States think if they 
had to supply themselves, their state and town officers, their lawyers, 
doctors, and school teachers, with the simple article of fuel by carrying 
it five miles on their shoulders in bad roads, without hat or shoes, and 
cultivate the ground for their sustenance, without plough or team ? 
Yet such is the disadvantage at which the muscular strength of a great 
portion of the men at the Sandwich Islands is applied, though it is easier 
to cultivate water kalo by hand, than maize or wheat. What man in 
New England would be ambitious to build a house for his son, if he 
must go to the Green Mountains, and bring the materials on his own 
shoulder a distance of twenty miles ? And who, it may be asked, could 
be expected to perform more of this kind of labor than obvious personal 
necessity requires, or superior authority compels ? 

" There must be, therefore, a great deficiency in the productive indus- 
try of the country, until an increase of knowledge shall enable the 
people to apply their strength or capital to better advantage, and the 
motives to enterprise and exertion shall be more extensively and pow- 
erfully felt. 

u If we suppose one or two thousand of the people are under the influ- 
ence of Christian motives, one to a hundred, or one to fifty ; the great 
body need more powerful promptings and encouragements to effort and 
enterprise than they now have, and unless something more can be done 
for the people, they will not provide well either for the rising or future 
generations : they will not sustain good schools for the education of their 
children : they will not raise up and maintain a competent number of 
well trained ministers, physicians, lawyers, legislators, etc., nor will they 
have manufacturers and merchants of their own to conduct the business 
of the country. But foreign speculators may be expected to seize on 
the advantages which the country affords for agriculture, manufactures, 
and commerce : and an inevitable influx of foreign population, induced 
only by the love of pleasure and gain, would doubtless hasten the 
waste of the aborigines ; and at no distant period, the mere mouldering 
remnants of the nation could be pointed out to the voyager. 

" The inquiry then becomes highly interesting to the Christian 
philanthropist, By what means can a wise and generous policy be 
introduced into the administration of the civil power without abrogat- 
ing the form of a hereditary monarchy; the equitable rights of the 
subjects be secured ; the resources of the country developed ; national 
economy and wealth advanced ; schools and evangelical institutions 
made prosperous and permanent ; and the temporal and spiritual good 
of the present, the rising, and the future generations of the people be 
most effectually promoted ? 

"It is obvious that more vigorous efforts ought to be made in the 
department in which we, as propagators of Christianity, are appro- 
priately engaged, and that corresponding efforts should also be made 
in the other departments, for the purpose of making improvements in 
legislation, in the execution of law, in medicine, agriculture, manu- 
factures, and commerce. There is no reasonable doubt that teachers 
and laborers of the right stamp, who are ready to devote themselves 



494 PLAN FOR SECULAR INSTRUCTION AND AID TO THE PEOPLE. 

to Christ and the people in these departments, would be received and 

made useful. 

" If, in the opinion of the Board, these could not be employed under 
their immediate direction, as the teachers of printing and binding now 
are, let another Society be formed on similar principles, as a coad- 
jutor, and send forth teachers and laborers for the specific object, not 
only to the Sandwich Islands, but to any other countries where a 
similar necessity exists for that kind of aid. 

" Or if that should appear less practicable, let a company be formed 
on Christian and benevolent principles, for the express purpose of 
promoting the interests of this country by encouraging the cultivation 
of sugar-cane, cotton, silk, indigo, and various useful productions 
adapted to the soil and climate ; and the manufacture of sugar, cotton, 
silk, clothing, hats, shoes, implements of husbandry, etc. 

" Let this company, or the agents to be employed by the society 
above named, consist of men of approved piety and established 
character. 

" 1. A general superintendent, possessing weight of character, 
liberal endowments, thoroughly acquainted with the science of law, 
and capable of giving advice in the affairs of government'. 

" 2. Four agriculturists acquainted with the growing of cotton, 
cane, &c, and the manufacture of sugar, to superintend planta- 
tions, that is, one for each of the principal islands. 

" 3. A merchant to transact the mercantile business of the Society 
or company, both in the islands and abroad, supplying the people at a 
reasonable rate with such articles as they need, receiving raw cotton, 
cane, cash, &c, in payment more to their advantage than selfish men 

will do. 

" 4. A cotton manufacturer, with competent machinery or the means 
of making it, who should work all the cotton raised by the company 
or received in barter for goods, and this product should be offered by 
the merchant for sale to the people, and if not demanded by them, 
exported to the coast. 

" The company, or the principal agents employed by the Society, 
might consist of seven persons, as above named, who might have pious 
artisans to assist in the business, and in giving the needful instruction 
to the natives in the various arts ; or if they prefer it, the following 
artisans may be associated in the company, viz : a blacksmith and 
carpenter, to assist each of the agriculturists, a wheelwright, a mill- 
wright, paper-maker, type-founder, house-joiner, cabinet-maker, cooper, 
tanner and currier, harness and shoe-maker, plough-maker, mason, 
tailor, and hatter, all ardently devoted to Christ, and ready to give 
their services to the Sandwich Islands' nation, much on the same prin- 
ciple as evangelical missionaries are expected to do. Each of these 
might undertake the instruction of a number of natives in their 
respective arts, as a printer and bookbinder has done. 

" The agriculturists and cotton manufacturer, besides endeavoring to 
enlist the chiefs and head men in the business, would give employment 
to a considerable number of natives of regular habits, who living on the 
plantations, or in houses of their own in the neighborhood, might 
obtain a comfortable support, both adults and children, and become 



CONCURRENCE OF THE RULERS IN THE MEMORIAL. 495 

possessors of property of their own earning, besides paying their own 
annual taxes to the government. 

" Should the agriculturists have the control and profits of land, 
they would pay a rent to the government which would be better than 
is now received, as they would probably occupy chiefly ground that is 
not now tilled at all. Thus the government would be an immediate 
gainer, besides the ultimate and immediate advantage to the people. 
A school, either under the direction of the mission or of the company, 
should be maintained in connexion with every establishment. 

' The Society, or company, on entering on this plan, would need a 
ship freighted with materials, implements of husbandry, and other 
articles, and be always at their service. A considerable amount of 
funds would be requisite to get under weigh ; but it is believed the 
enterprise would pay for itself, in a pecuniary point of view, in a few 
years, and the persons engaged in it obtain an economical support for 
themselves and families. 

41 The profits of the whole establishment at these islands, above the 
original and current cost, must be devoted to the support of schools, 
or churches, charitable institutions, or internal improvements in the 
nation, according to the judgment of the company, for the benefit and 
elevation of the people, conformably with regulations to be approved 
by the A. B. C. F. M., or the S. I. Mission. 

" The warmest and most invariable friendship should be cherished 
between the mission and the company, and they should invariably co- 
operate, though in reality they be distinct. 

" Such is the outline of a plan to hasten the elevation of this peo- 
ple, and to secure permanently the blessings of civilization and Chris- 
tianity—a plan which we propose to our patrons and the friends of 
the nation, with the earnest desire that the experiment may be tried. 

" Could this, or something like it, be carried into immediate opera- 
tion, we should hope that it would greatly facilitate the Christianizing 
of the present generation, and help to lay the foundation for the 
morality, intelligence, and piety of the next. 

u Should such a class of men come upon the ground, and there 
should be any hesitation on the part of the government as to granting 
the use of land, and such facilities as might be desired at first, all the 
artisans could doubtless find employment in a more individual capa- 
city, and support themselves at wages ; the merchant, the civilian, and 
the agriculturists, could act as teachers, undoubtedly, to good ad- 
vantage to the people. 

" There is room for benevolent exertion, and much benevolent effort 
must be made from some quarter, more than the present class of mis- 
sionaries ever expect to perform, or the islands will not be filled with 
schools and churches, and fruitful fields and pleasant dwellings, and the 
full blessings of Christianity ultimately secured to the Hawaiian race." 

This memorial was drawn up in July, 1836, and its purport 
and design made known to the government. In August, of the 
same year, the king and chiefs of the nation united in a brief 
memorial, to their American friends, not only concurring in the 
general application, but specifying the kind of teachers whom they 
needed, and offering their patronage. 

The document is singular in the history of nations, and 



496 PROGRESS AND MEMORIAL OF THE CHIEFS. 

shows an acquaintance with the wants of a young people, and 
their gratitude and confidence towards the good people of the 
United States, and a degree of readiness to co-operate in measures 
for the good of all classes. It is addressed to those who had already 
sent them teachers of learning and religion. 

" L \haina, Aug. 23, 1836. 
" Love to you, our obliging friends in America. This is our sentiment 
as to promoting the order and prosperity of these Hawaiian Islands. 
Do give us additional teachers, like the teachers who dwell in your own 
country. These are the teachers whom we would specify, a carpen- 
ter, tailor, mason, shoemaker, wheelwright, paper maker, typefounder, 
agriculturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton, and silk, and in 
making sugar, cloth manufacturers, and makers of machinery to work 
on a large scale, and a teacher of the chiefs in what pertains^ to the 
land, acording to the practice of enlightened countries ; and if there 
be any other teacher that could be serviceable in these matters, such 

teachers also. 

" Should you assent to our request, and send hither these specified 
teachers, then will we protect them, and grant facilities for their 
occupations, and we will back up these works, that they may succeed 

well. 

(Signed) Kauikeaouli, Kaahumanu 2d, Leleiohoku, 

Nahienaena, Kekauluohi, Kekuanaoa, 

Hoapili Kane, Paki, Kanaina, 

Maria Hoapili, Liliha, Kekauonohi, 

Adams Kuakini, Aikanaka, Kealiiahonui. 

This appeal, sixteen years and four months after the settlement 
of our mission among them, shows not only a becoming readiness 
in the rulers to receive instruction in what pertains to the affairs 
of this life, as well as in what refers to the life to come, but as in 
all that our mission proffered, a willingness to consult the good of 
their subjects generally, by encouraging general instruction in 
whatever branches of knowledge, industry, or improvement, the 
mission and its friends were able or willing to give it. Kaikioe- 
wa, Keaweamahi, Konia, and Kapiolani, had they been present, 
would have concurred. 

From the first efforts of Kaahumanu to procure for hersell a well 
finished dwelling-house, one and another from among them erect- 
ed for themselves permanent and pleasant habitations, furnished 
them as they were able, and by degrees, accommodated them- 
selves to a residence in them, and occasionally invited their mis- 
sionary and other friends to join them in a social evening party, of 
which as proof of their readiness to imitate the example set them, 
and their success in it, one or two instances may be noticed. At 
the time of the convention of our mission, in 1834, Miriam Kekau- 
luohi having, with her husband, Kanaina, built an elegant two 
story house of rock coral, near the mission houses, at Honolulu, 
received and entertained, one evening, at a well furnished table, 
thirty-three missionaries, including men and women, presiding 



DEPARTURE OF MESSRS. RICHARDS AND SPAULDING. 497 

herself with the dignity of a Christian matron. The year fol 
lowing Kinau and her gentlemanly husband, on entering a house 
newly built, partly in Hawaiian and partly in foreign style, finished 
and furnished with considerable elegance, gave to numerous in- 
vited guests, a gratifying proof of their advancement in civilized 
life. Kekauluohi^ having tried the routine of civilized domestic 
hie, about two years, in her well finished and furnished habitation 
received, at a Christian tea-party, the king, and some twelve or 
fourteen chiefs— all who were then at Honolulu, except the feeble 
and unhappy princess— and several missionaries and well-inform- 
ed natives. The table furniture was respectable— the lamps 
candles, and glass-shades were elegant— their bread, biscuit, cake! 
and tea, chiefly of their own preparing, all good ; and the order of 
the table was managed with kindness and regularity. Two or 
three tunes were played on a barrel organ, which had been re- 
cently and obligingly presented to Kinau, by Capt. Valiant, of 
the French Corvette, Bonite. After tea, the company being con 
ducted to the large upper drawing-room, united, as was customarv 
m a hymn and prayer. J ' 

To the missionaries, who were deeply solicitous to devise and 
put in operation the means of similar advancement among the 
common people, it did not seem too much to hope, when these 
memorials were prepared, that enterprising men of skill, and vir 
tue and force of character, might be found, who, under such a 
pledge from the authorities of the country, and with such a soil 
and climate as the Sandwich Islands possess, would enter on these 
employments. It was clearly obvious that the chiefs, in this state 
of their progress, eminently needed a teacher, well versed in the 
principles of political economy, of law and government, and tho- 
roughly acquainted with the language, habits, dispositions, and 
wants of the people, and the capabilities of their soil. But such 
a teacher it was difficult for the world then to furnish 

The memorial of the chiefs, and the memorial of' the mission 
on the cultivation of the useful arts, and a printed circular of the 
mission, expressive of their views of the duty of the friends of 
Christ to engage in greatly increased numbers in spreading the 
Crospel speedily through the world, were conveyed to the United 
States by the Rev. William Richards, on his visitwith his familv 
to his native shores Mr. Spaulding, with constitution greatlv 
impaired, retired, with his family, from the field the same month 
Leaving the Lahaina station in charge of Mr. Baldwin, who be* 
came established there, and whose constitution did not find Wai 
mea congenial, Messrs. R. and S. embarked in December and 
reached the United States in about five months. Mr S 'with 
feeble voice and the use of one lobe of his lungs, for a time'plead 
ed the cause of the mission not in vain, and soon faded away 
Mr. R. remained about six months, attending to the objects of his 
visit, and having disposed of six children, returned with Mrs R ' 
a lonely mother, to the islands and to their two youngest in 1838.' 

0/6 



CHAPTER XXII. 

EIGHTEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION AND FIFTH OF KAMEHAMEHA 

III.— 1837. 

TVath of the Princess-Marriage of the king-Protracted meetings on Oahu-Sec- 
D ^^S|jS^Honolidu?-Laige and timely ^f^^^^f^ 
Dibble and Mrs Lyons-Domestic efforts to support the Gospel-Renewed efforts 
?f tbP P^i-ste-' Arrival of Messrs. Walsh and Murphy-Re-entrance of Messrs. 
g^^Sh^Go^ment orders for their ^Z^tr^lm^ 
ariH T p Venus— Proceedings of Captains Belcher and Thours— Arrival 01 Messrs. 
MaigretlnS Murphy-Profress of Ve great Revival on Hawau-Smgularphys!- 
cal phenomenon in the ocean. 

The close of 1836 was marked by the last illness and afflictive 
death, at Honolulu, of the young princess, Nahienaena. lhis 
beautiful flower, once the pride of the nation and once the joy of 
the infant church at Lahaina, having been blighted, through the 
power of the great enemy, was now cut down, and passed away. 
£ the days of her wasting sickness (as for weeks before) efforts 
were made to lead her to repentance ; but with what success is 
not yet fully known. She was induced to confess her sin and 
ml and once more, in her distress, to call on the name of the 
Lore. She left a faint hope that she may be found to have been 
heard in an accepted time. Many tears and loud lamentations, 
among her friends, testified to the interest they felt m her case 
Her remains were enclosed in an elegant coffin (having one of lead 
closely sealed within), and kept some weeks, in the house of her 
brothel The lofty kahilis of state there stood motionless over 
her Her superb/princely robe of feathers, was displayed, and 
other tokens of respect, intended to correspond with her rank, 
wpre exhibited The gay and bustling little world of Honolulu 
waVartially hushed by this event, and by the influence of the 
Spfrifof God on the people, while the body of the princess repos- 
eTm silence. A series of protracted meetings having been ar- 
ranged for the different stations, on Oahu, were anticipated with 
interest The marriage of his majesty with his favorite Kalama, 
2 Z emnized on thf 4th of Feo., 1837. Soon after this the 
Remains of his sister, with considerable pomp and display, a large 
military guard being called out to attend, ™*J^ ra °' " P™^, 
sion, to the church, where a concourse as sembled A serm on *as 
delivered on the occasion, and a gre at de gree of ' order andsolem 
nity prevailed. A ship was purchased and fitted up, on board 



PROTRACTED MEETINGS ON OAHU. 499 

which, the king removed the remains of his sister, to Lahaina, 
where they were deposited beside her mother. 

On Oahu, protracted meetings, of six days each, were successively 
held at Honolulu, Ewa, Waialua, and Kaneohe, and attended with 
interest, by great numbers. The preaching, exhortations, prayer 
and inquiry meetings were accompanied with the blessing of God. 
The missionaries passed from station to station, with some of their 
people, and felt themselves refreshed. The presence of the Spirit 
of God was manifest, at all these meetings. " The Holy Spirit," 
says Mr. Parker, of Kaneohe, " was evidently with us. J The 
church was awake to pray. Those who had hardened themselves 
in sin, trembled under the exhibition of divine truth." 

That the Gospel should strip away the pride of self-righteous- 
ness among the degraded heathen, as it does in thousands of in- 
stances, is one of the wonderful phenomena which the mission- 
ary is allowed to witness. Self-justification, before the Spirit 
sets home the Gospel, and self-condemnation after, for the viola- 
tion of God's law, and for the death of Christ, are illustrated in 
the experience of many a Hawaiian. The following is a specimen. 
A hopeful convert at Wailua, attempting to persuade his fellow 
sinners to come to Christ, said, in an address to the children 
" You have heard of the wickenness of the Jews who crucified 
Christ. It was i" who drove the nails into his hands and feet. It 
was J who pierced his side with a spear. By my sins, I have con- 
sented to all that the Jews did to the Messiah. Formerly I 
thought that I was as good as others : but now I see that I am 
guilty of violating every command of the decalogue. I am ruined 
by my sins. I hope for mercy only in Christ." 

Difficult as it is, in a Christian country, to convince the sinner 
that he is responsible for the sufferings of Christ, it may be sup- 
posed to be far more difficult to do it in the Sandwich Islands, or 
any heathen country. Enlarged views of the need of an atone- 
ment, and a clear conviction that Christ's sufferings were for us 
that lie bore our sins in his body, on the tree, and that sin in us' 
as really as the wrong-doing of the Jews of his time, caused his 
unparalleled sufferings and death, are necessary to the feeling of 
high personal responsibility for the indignity and wrong inflicted 
on our Substitute, the agony he freely bore, and the blood he 
freely poured out for our salvation. 

The aborigines of the Oregon, when they were told that their 
sins were the occasion of the sufferings and death of Christ re- 
jected the doctrine, not only as incompatible with their honor but 
as impossible, from the distance of time and place. Another 
Indian of North America, whose tribes have not been remarkable 
for integrity, a sense of justice, or a regard to character, ao- e , or 
sex, but who, like all the race, are given to self-justification, when 
he was told by a missionary, that the Messiah, Jesus of Nazareth 
who had done no wrong, was put to death by wicked men, replied 
with earnestness, " It must have been white men then, for Indians 



500 SECOND CONGREGATION AT HONOLULU. 

never kill a good man." So when History mourns over the 
bloody persecutions which myriads of martyrs have suffered at 
the hands of Rome, one of her prelates declares, with about as 
much truth as the Indian apologist, " Holy mother Church never 
persecutes." Thus the generation which killed the Son of God, 
absolved themselves from the charge of persecution, and most 
men feel free from all responsibility for the sufferings which he 
endured on Calvary, and for the reproach that is now cast upon 
his name and upon his cause. 

The congregation at Honolulu, the seat of the government, 
amounting to three or four thousand, and the population of the 
district, embracing about 12,000 souls, besides the numerous visit- 
ors there, were deemed large enough for two, and as a dangerous 
heresy was watching to thrust itself in there, we established 
a second church in the same village with the first, but half a 
mile distant. The charge of this was assigned to Rev. L. Smith, 
who found abundant room and opportunity for missionary labor. 
For many months, he devoted much of his time to the instruction 
of children, and in February, March, and April, had a season of 
spiritual interest and a number of hopeful conversions among 
them. Mr. Bishop took charge of Ewa. 

The prayers and hopes of the American churches were greatly 
encouraged in respect to the Sandwich Islands ; and at the close 
of 1836, the American Board, desirous to ensure the victory, sent 
forth, December 14th, a large and timely reinforcement, consist- 
ing of four preachers, one physician, a secular agent, and eight 
male school teachers, the wives of these fourteen, and two un- 
married female teachers. Their passage from Boston was delight- 
ful. Their accommodations were good, their captain kind and 
courteous, and his officers obliging, and the crew respectful. 
Their arrival, April 9, 1837, was opportune, and their reception 
cordial. The spirit of harmony prevailed on board ship. Morn- 
ing and evening prayers, preaching on the Sabbath, and other 
means of grace suited to promote a revival, persevered in (though 
for a time despised by some of the ship's company), were attended 
with the reviving influences of God's Spirit, much like what was, 
at the same time, experienced at the islands. Capt. Sumner, one 
of the officers, and several others of the ship's company, appeared 
to renounce the world, and to choose the service of God, and 
desired to unite with his people. 

The examination of these before the native church, at Hono- 
lulu, and their taking on them there, in the presence of that 
nation, and of the world, and of angels, the vows of God's cove- 
nant, was one of the most interesting scenes that ever occurred 
in those islands, where the transaction was between sea-faring 
men and the natives. To the latter, it was a wonderful demon- 
stration of the power of religion, and of the sameness of the spirit 
produced in the foreigner and the native, when both bowed to the 
authority of God's Word, and they were led to rejoice, not onlv 



SEVENTH KEINFORCEMENT " DYING PILGRIM." 



501 



that a number of white men had on the ocean been hopefully born 
of God, but that an acquaintance between seamen and mission- 
aries was favorable to the piety of the former, and the good name 
of the latter. Both the government and the mission gladly hailed 
the arrival of the reinforcement, and welcomed them to the 
whitened field. 

In June, by the general convention of the mission, the new 
laborers were distributed over the field as they were needed, and 
located as follows :— Mr. Johnson at Waioli, Dr. Lafon at Ko- 
loa, Mr. Locke at Waialua, Messrs. Cook and Castle at Hono- 
lulu, Mr. Munn at Molokai, Mr. McDonald at Lahaina, Messrs. 
Conde and Ives at Hana and on Hawaii, Messrs. Bliss and 
Bailey at Kohala, Mr. Knapp at Waimea, Dr. Andrews at Kai- 
lua, Mr. Vanduzee at Kaawaloa, and Mr. Wilcox at Hilo ; Miss 
Marcia Smith resided for a time at Kaneohe, then at Hono- 
lulu ; and Miss L. G. Smith first at Lahainaluna, and afterwards 
at Waimea. 

By this arrangement the largest force of lay laborers ever sent 
forth at once by the American Board, with the four new preachers 
were soon allowed advantageously and cheerfully to enter on 
their work. 

About this period, the mission was tenderly and impressively 
admonished by the Divine Master's dismissing from their labors 
and taking home to himself, two young and loved sisters of the 
consecrated band— Mrs. Dibble at Lahainaluna, a few months 
earlier, and Mrs. Lyons, while at the general meeting at Hono- 
lulu, in June. Their assembled associates, tenderly touched 
gathered around the remains of the latter at her funeral, and sang 
the following parting dialogue hymn, composed on the occasion! 



" Farewell, beloved companions, 

My precious friends in Christ ; 
He sends his welcome summons, 

To call me home to rest : 
I tread the dark lone valley 

My Shepherd trod before ; 
Through Jordan's flood he leads me, 

To heaven's sweet, holy shore. 

u Go. pilgrim, to thy Savior ; 

On joyful wings ascend ; 
On his almighty favor 

Let all thy hopes depend: 
His all-sufficient merit — 

His rich atoning blood, 
Brings sinners to inherit 

The kingdom of our God. 

" Farewel?,— I trust my Jesus 

To take my sins away ; 
Now on that head most precious 

My soul her hand would lay : ' 
To that sole hope for sinners, 

My Savior. King, and Friend, 
Kind angels, lend your pinions, 

And help my soul ascend. 



* Go, pilgrim, to thy Savior— 

Thy toilsome course is run ; 
Now rest from all the labors 

And cares beneath the sun : 
No more shall sin molest thee, 

The world no more control ; 
Go, praise the Lamb who blest thee, 

Whose love shall fill thy soul. 

" Farewell, dear fellow laborers ; 

O live for Christ and heaven ; 
Toil on for that blest Savior, 

Whose life for you was given : 
Bring back blind rebel mortals 

From sin's dark dangerous way • 
And guide them to the portals ' 

Of heaven's eternal day. 

" Go, pilgrim, to thy Savior ; 

A short, a kind adieu ; 
Far holier friends will hail thee, 

Where joys eternal flow : 
By angel bands attended, 

Go, take thy crown there given ; 
And when our toils are ended, 

O may we meet in heaven." 



At the close of a very mteresting meeting of the assembled 
and united bands of missionaries, they went forth to their work 
with courage and hope. But the addition of so large a band of 
lay laborers and ministers as in the reinforcement hid been sent 



502 PUBLIC CONTRIBUTIONS. 

by the American Christian public into the field where so many 
of their missionaries were already toiling successfully, brought 
up anew and with much force, the question whether the Hawaiian 
public ought not to support them with more efficiency than the 
young churches, the rulers, or the common people had felt them- 
selves able or bound to do. 

The Christianity which we were endeavoring to establish in 
the islands clearly teaches that the worshippers of God should 
sustain the expenses of that worship, and that those who enjoy 
the preaching and ordinances of the Gospel should take part, 
when able, in supporting its ministers. The question as to the 
ability and duty of the Hawaiian churches to support the mis- 
sionaries devoted to them, had been occasionally discussed and 
viewed differently by different missionaries, together with the 
practicability of self-supporting schools. The islands belonged 
to the people, and in one sense, the nation, if unmolested from 
abroad, was able to support its preachers and teachers. But the 
right of property not being well defined, it was not easy to say 
that the chiefs ought, from the funds raised by taxation, to give 
much for the support of missionaries, nor was it safe to decide 
that the cultivators of the soil, when taxed, as it was supposed, 
quite enough by land proprietors and the government, ought to 
tax themselves so much as to support both the native teachers 
and the missionaries needed for the community. The poverty 
of the common people being general, it was deemed the duty of 
the more favored parts of Christendom to meet this emergency 
by supplying to the missionaries the natives' lack of service. 
Still it was even then urged by some that the same arguments 
which proved the duty of Christ's people in enlightened coun- 
tries to diffuse the Gospel through the world, proved the duty of 
Hawaiian Christians to bear a part in it, either by aiding the sup- 
port of the press and the missionaries among themselves, thus 
diminishing the drafts on missionary funds, or by contributing to 
those funds to send the Gospel to heathen nations. 

From time to time I laid this subject before the hearers of the 
Gospel at Honolulu, the more intelligent and generous of whom 
admitted that there were claims upon them ; and for the year 
ending June, 1837, I was happy to report, aside from the avails 
of books purchased and various comforts supplied to the mission 
families by the people, the following contributions, chiefly m 
specie, for various public objects : 

For a pulpit and bell for the church at Ewa, - _ - $90 25 
For Rev. S. Parker, exploring agent of the American 

Board in the Oregon, ^8 00 

For the mission in Upper Oregon, - - - - 92 50 
For the Methodist Mission in Lower Oregon, - 
For the railway over the rock at Nuuanu-pali, - - 50 0( 
For building a new stone church, - _2 ? 360_00 

Total, $2,680 75 



DOMESTIC SUPPORT OF THE GOSPEL. 503 

On another occasion, while engaged in building their church, 
the same church and congregation contributed in money and 
various articles, to the amount of $444 in aid of the mission 
among the Indians of the Oregon, furnishing a small printing- 
press, the first employed on the western side of the Rocky Moun- 
tains. A large portion of these contributions, as did others from 
year to year, came from the poor, though it is believed they were 
not in the end the poorer for having made them ; for the needful 
stimulus to exertion thus supplied, in favor of public objects, 
resulted in the increase of industry and economy in respect to 
private. 

A good degree of native energy displayed at other places was 
at the same time reported to the convention of the mission. From 
January 1, 1836, to January 31, 1837, under the patronage and 
direction of Gov. Adams, a stone church, 120 feet long, 48 wide 
and 27 high, was erected at Kailua, having a high gallery and 
pulpit, good windows, a shingled roof, a steeple, and bell, thus 
giving to the place where the mission first landed,a pleasing and 
important feature of a Christian village in New England. 

About the same time, a dobie meeting-house, 90 feet long, 42 
wide, and 15 high, was completed at Ewa. It was plastered 
lighted with glass windows, still rare in the Pacific, furnished' 
with a low, neat pulpit, and being situated on ground elevated a 
little above the plain, became a grateful ornament to that portion 
of the country ; but it was soon found too strait for the multitude 
of worshippers who had put their hand to the work, and were 
disposed to throng their new temple for worship or instruction. 
Other houses of public worship were at the same time built at 
Lanai, Olualu, and Kaanapali, distant from the residence of any 
missionary. In the islands in genera], more than fifty school- 
houses, in native style, were erected in the course of the year. 

With these indications of ability, of the growing energy and 
willingness of the people to help themselves, the mission at this 
meeting harmoniously adopted the following minute on the duty 
of the Hawaiian churches and their pastors as to the domestic sup- 
port of the Gospel : — 

"As it is obvious that the churches who need to be taught almost 
everything which it is important that they should know, in order to be 
active, united, pure, happy, and useful, in the highest degree, and who 
need all the power of persuasion which the ministry can employ to 
secure the same object, could better forego every luxury, and part 
with every cent of their increase than to be destitute of' preaching 
and pastoral labors ; therefore, Resolved, 

" 1st, That it be considered the duty of the churches in the Sandwich 
Islands to take efficient measures, and make vigorous efforts for the 
support of their own preachers, either wholly or in part, as God shall 
give them ability, availing themselves of such aid as may be freely given 
by the^ congregations which share with them in the advantages of the 
preaching and pastoral labors which they enjoy. 



504 RENEWAL OF PAPAL EFFORTS. 

"2dly, That it be considered the duty of the missionaries to teach 
their people what they may reasonably be expected to do for the sup- 
port of the Gospel both at home and abroad, and how they may most 
advantageously aid this object, with a faithful exhibition of the motives 
to enlist them in this work, but then leave the churches and individuals 
to judge voluntarily for themselves what and how much they will do 
in this cause. 

"3dly, That no civil enactments should be requested to secure a sup- 
port for the missionary, except for the purposes of protection, but 
that the king, chiefs, and landlords, be encouraged to aid in con- 
structing public buildings, and sustaining charitable or evangelical 
institutions and schools among the people, both by grants and dona- 
tions from their own property, by direct labors or appropriations from 
what they would have a right to demand for private or public use, 
were no such objects before them, and by affording facilities and encou- 
ragements to the people to build school-houses, pay their teachers, 
and contribute something annually, at least, for the support of their 
pastors. 

" 4th, That owners of vessels among our church members be, in a par- 
ticular manner, requested to favor the objects of the mission generously 
by transporting lumber, supplies, and mission families without charge, 
when convenient ; and whenever a large amount of freight is taken for 
us, or considerable inconvenience is required of them, that they be 
requested to favor our common cause by moderate, reasonable, favor- 
able terms of freight ; and that favors thus done apparently for the 
mission, but in reality for the nation, should be regarded as gratuitous 
on the part of the individual rendering the favor, and as such be duly 
acknowledged." 

Here was a manifest advance in the minds of the missionaries 
towards a systematic method of securing domestic aid to the cause 
of the Gospel, and it was followed by spirited efforts on the part 
of some of the churches, and some of the rulers ; and there has 
subsequently been a general advance in the nation towards as- 
suming the expenses of preaching and all kinds of teaching which 
they choose. But the wishes of the American churches in re- 
spect to this have, through different causes, been deferred. 

The papists, in Europe, unwilling to allow their plans in the 
Sandwich Islands to be defeated by the expulsion of the apostolic 
prefect and his associate, sent thither, Mr. Robert Walsh, and Mr. 
Murphy. At the same time, Messrs. Bachelot and Short were 
directed to leave California, either to re-occupy the Sandwich 
islands, or if they could not secure a residence there, to take 
some other post in Oceanica. 

Mr. Walsh, the Irish priest, educated in France, arrived at 
Oahu, about the close of Sept., 1836. As soon as it was known 
that he had come as one of the Pope's clergy, to renew the work 
left by Messrs. Bachelot and Short, he was denied a residence by 
Kaahumanu 2d, and ordered to leave the country. The British 
Consul claimed for him a right to remain as a British subject, 
.regardless of his character, office, or design ; still he was not 



MESSRS. WALSH, MURPHY, BACHELOT, AND SHORT. 505 

only required to depart, but forbidden to propagate the dogmas 
of Rome. But both orders he disregarded, and treated the will 
of the goverment with contempt while he enjoyed the assurance 
of British protection. 

Mr. Murphy being supposed to be a Romish priest in disguise, 
was required to leave, and he departed, but to return again. 
Messrs. B. and S. left California where schools were few and the 
people ignorant, and destitute of the Bible, and came to the 
Sandwich Islands, whence they had been expelled, and where 
they were not needed, and could not expect to be admitted. 

Mr. Bachelot thus wrote to France, from California : — " Nov. 
3d, 1836. A ship is at last found which is willing to run the risk 
of carrying us to the Sandwich Islands. Our affairs are far from 
being in a good condition, and I know not how we shall be re- 
ceived. According to all probability, we shall be treated as 
enemies."* 

They placed little reliance on a forced construction of the ar- 
ticles of agreement between the king and Lord E. Russell, which 
was a commercial arrangement, engaging that Englishmen might 
come and build houses, provided the king 5 s consent be specifically 
obtained. The qualifying phrase — " Ke ae ke Lii — if the king 
shall consent," was understood, both of entering the country and 
building houses, etc. To suppose the king stipulated for the un- 
conditional admission of Jesuitical teachers, deserters, or hostile 
invaders, or persons for ever banished from his territories, is not 
only preposterous, but firmly denied by the king and his court, 
and other trustworthy witnesses, who were present when the 
agreement was made with Lord Russell, an agreement which the 
king finally allowed might be interpreted " according to the law 
of nations." 

Messrs. B. and S. arrived in the Clementine, April 17th, 1837. 
Mr. Short attempted to land in disguise, and to reach his former 
habitation by a circuitous route, unobserved by any in authority. 
But their arrival was soon known, and the governor of Oahu 
ordered them to depart in the same vessel that brought them. He 
reported them to the king, then at Maui, who immediately issued 
an edict, declaring the act of expulsion by Kaahumanu to be still 
in force, sustaining the governor, and requiring the priests to leave 
his shores without delay, as follows : 

Ye strangers all from foreign lands who are in my dominions 
both residents, and those recently arrived, I make known my word to 
you all, that you may understand my orders. 

" The men of France whom Kaahumanu banished, are under the 
same unaltered order up to this period. The rejection of these men 
is perpetual, confirmed by me at the present time. I will not assent 
to their remaining in my dominions. 

* Probably the consul and every ship-master who understood their case at all 
knew ihey would not be welcomed by the rulers ; but it was said the captain who 
brought them averred,—" I would carry the devil there, if I could get my pay for it " 



506 EDICT FOR THE DEPARTURE OF THE PRIESTS. 

" These are my orders to them, that they go back immediately on 
board the vessel on which they have come, that they stay on board her 
till that vessel on board which they came, sails ; that is to me clearly 
right, but their abiding here I do not wish. 

" I have no desire that the service of the missionaries who follow the 
Pope should be performed in my kingdom, not at all. 

" Wherefore, all who shall be encouraging the Papal missionaries, I 
shall regard as enemies to me, to my counsellors, to my chiefs, to my 

neonle, and to my kingdom. 

P P ' J « (Signed), KAMEHAMEHA III." 

Kinau, the prime minister, called the two priests before her, 
and insisted on their leaving the country, urging them to go on 
board the Clementine. But they refused. Haalilio said to the 
prefect, Mr. Bachelot, " If you can force a residence here against 
the will of the king, then you are the sovereign." 

The king availed himself of the teachings of Vattel, and so far 
as appeared endeavored to conform to the law of nations.* 

Having thus begun, in accordance with their own views of 
sovereignty, and with the advice of a British naval officer, the 
young king was happy to find their policy supported by the doc- 
trines of Vattel. m ; 

When he was interrogated by Captain Valiant, a French naval 
officer with respect to the reception or rejection of Romish priests, 
the king affirms that he supposed the captain to acknowledge his 
sovereignty and to acquiesce in his right to exercise it as he had 

After hearing the king's account of what had been done, Capt. 
V said " Why do you not desire the Catholic religion V' " I 
replied," said the king, " I do not desire that religion here, lest 
my kingdom should be divided." Captain V. continued " Per- 
haps itwould be well to have some foreigners here of that religion. 
" I said to him," added the king, " it would not be well. 11 the 
people of my kingdom were enlightened, perhaps it might be 
well." To this Captain V. assented, saying, " You know the 
nature of your kingdom." 

In pursuance of the settled policy, the Gov. of Oahu, having 

* A respectable French writer on international law, establishes this doctrine ; 

« Since So d of the territory may, whenever he thinks proper, forbid its being en- 

teSrL has no doubt, a power to annex what conditions he pleases to the permiss on 

er p e l h r e This i Ta Consequence of the right of domain. The sovereignty is the 

ri4t S'command in the wZle country, and the laws are not simply confined to regu- 

^HnV?hPmSct of citizens towards each other, but also determine what is to be 
lating *e conduct oi cmze m t Qf ^ st ^ Jn ym 

t^JLS&S^o commit Mt.^^1^^^^-^ 

lfc neace and guilty of a crime against the society in which he lives; but he is not 
t r y "-.Vattel 



VISIT OF THE SULPHUR AND H VENUS. 507 

the positive orders of the king for the purpose, required the ex- 
pelled priests to go on board the Clementine which brought them 
from California. On their reaching the deck, the commander and 
owner, Mr. J. Dudoit, then with the crew, left the vessel, carrying 
the flag, which was British. The British Consul, in accordance 
with his inflammatory policy, dishonoring it, burnt it in the streets 
of Honolulu. 

The king still considering the rights of sovereignty invaded by 
the vessel and by the priests, and not at all redressed by a whole 
crew deserting a vessel and throwing themselves upon his shores, 
supposed it proper still to order the vessel to depart instead of 
seizing and confiscating it. Sustained by a standing law of the 
land requiring the authorities to prevent desertion from vessels, 
and to do what they could to return them, he directed the com- 
mander to return with his crew on board the Clementine ; but 
they refused. 

Messrs. Jones and Charlton pretended that the act of the govern- 
ment in obliging the priests to leave the shore and go on board, 
was " piratical," though it was done in their own harbor and in 
self-defence. Mr. Charlton considered the Irish priest from 
France as a British subject, and in reference to a supposed en- 
croachment on his right to come and live and labor there as a 
Romish teacher, at his own option, he, in his correspondence with 
the king, made a declaration which, to his majesty and some 
others who had become acquainted with him, appeared extra- 
ordinary : — 

" It has always been my most ardent wish to promote harmony and 
good feeling between my countrymen and your majesty's subjects, hut 
I cannot allow British subjects to be ill treated or molested in their 
lawful pursuits, and depend upon it, that His Britannic Majesty's go- 
vernment will not allow a British subject to be injured in person or 
property, without severely punishing the aggressors. I have the honor 
to be your majesty's most obedient and humble servant." 

At this juncture, H. B. M. ship of war, the Sulphur, arrived 
and the commander, Capt. Belcher, very readily joined with Mr! 
Charlton in defeating the purposes of the government, and resolv- 
ed to set the priests on shore, and take charge of the Clementine. 

He and the consul waited on the queen premier, and proposed 
to set the priests on shore. She forbade him. He said, " I shall 
doit.'' " Then you wish," said she, " to take the sovereignty 
and deprive us both of it." 

She desired him to be more reasonable, and not rashly to act on 
mere ex parte representations. He said, " I must go according to 
the consul." 6 

Does the law of nations require a commander of an exploring 
ship of war to follow the will or orders of a consul, in defiance 
of the laws or of the sovereign of a country 1 

During this interview, the French ship La Venus, Captain 



508 TAKING THE CLEMENTINE AND REMOVING THE PAPISTS. 

Thouars, arrived at the port of Honolulu, and the captain repair- 
ed to the prime minister, and united in the wish that the priests 
might be admitted on shore. 

An attempt was made to explain to him the ground on which 
the priests were not allowed on shore, and Mr. C. said to Capt. 
Thouars, " Mr. Bingham is the cause of all this trouble." When 
I expressed my dissent by saying, " That is not correct," the con- 
sul rejoined—" Mr. Bingham, if you insult me again, I will horse- 
whip you." Whether he intended to prevent any explanation, 
or to alarm my native friends as to my personal danger in order 
to carry his point, or to convince the Frenchman that American 
missionaries could be maltreated with impunity, or to bring the 
vengeance of France on our band, subsequent events help us to 
conjecture. When T asked him if he thought my correcting him 
was intended as an insult, he replied, " No, it was something else 
I was thinking of." . 

Capt. Belcher retired from this audience, to remove, as he said, 
under the cover of his guns, the priests to the shore, and take the 
Clementine, and he threatened to arrest me if his men should be 

hurt in doing it.* 

In defiance of the authorities, he set the priests on shore, took 
possession of the Clementine, and sent her to Maui. 

A week later, the king and his chieftains granted these despisers 
of his authority an audience on the same question of the residence 
of those priests on shore. 

The king chose Mr. Bingham for interpreter, but Messrs. 
Charlton and Belcher refused him, and sent for Mr. Bachelot, 
whom they had put on shore contrary to the positive edicts of the 
king and chiefs, and brought him in without proper consent, to 
act as interpreter. When he had with difficulty interpreted a 
sentence for them, into imperfect Hawaiian, which the king, in a 
quiet time and from a welcome speaker, could have understood, 
he followed him with the forcible interrogation, " What !" The 
obtruded interpreter labored through the sentence again, which 
was followed by the " What V 9 from the king. The interpreter, 
increasing the energy of his voice if not the lucidness of his style, 
repeated his task ; and the king, with increased self-possession, re- 
newed his significant interrogatory, " What is it?" Thus mildly 
rebuking the discourteousness of those who had attempted to 
obtrude on him one who trampled on his authority, and who was 
here in his dominions without his consent, he, in his turn, refused 
to do business for them through the interpreter of their choice. 

The obtruded priest, unsuccessful as interpreter, assumed the 
censor, and with some shrewdness, and not a little rudeness, said 
to the king, " You don't understand me because you don't wish 
to." Thus ended his official services for the day. 

By this time a foreign officer, whom, had it not been for the ex- 
treme boorishness of his manners, I should have taken for a lieu- 
tenant of the French Navy, came and stared me malignantly in 

* Mr. Short says, " Capt. B. threatened to hang Mr. Bingham at the yard-arm." 



AUDIENCE GRANTED CAPTAINS BELCHER AND THOUARS. 509 

the face, placed his back against me, and crowded me back hard 
upon a sideboard against which I was quietly standing with folded 
arms. As I attempted to escape sideways from this incipient 
Lynching, he, suddenly wrenching his body either to prevent my 
escape or to consummate the outrage, gave me a blow with his 
elbow, which was chiefly warded from my breast by my still folded 
arms. His strange movements being perceived, one of the coun- 
sellors, John Ii, came and kindly placed himself between us and 
defeated his repeated attempts to approach me, for a time, as we 
stood behind the captains. 

Another interpreter was called in, through whom the two 
captains and the British consul in vain attempted to gain the con- 
sent of the king to the residence or sojourn on shore of the two 
expelled priests. Mr. Andrews, of our mission, was, at length, 
employed as the fourth interpreter, as agreeable to both parties. 

Here the necessity of having an interpreter, not connected with 
the mission, became obvious, and my being rejected became a 
matter of relief to me, and the successive labors of Mr. Andrews, 
Mr. Richards, and Dr. Judd, as authorized interpreters, who 
resigned, successively, their connexion with the mission, suc- 
ceeded. 

Before the discussions of the day were through, the company got 
into some confusion, as some papers which Captain Thouars wish- 
ed to put into the king's unwilling hand, were allowed to fall to the 
floor. Then the officer before mentioned as insolent, again ap- 
proached me, and clapping his sword, said, with a malign stare, 
" Do you see this 1 Do you see this ?" intending, doubtless, 
to make the impression, that should all arguments fail to in- 
troduce Romish teachers into the island, the sword could accom- 
plish it. The late premier said to the insolent officer, " What 
does this mean ?" She also called the purser of the king's man- 
of-war, in his side arms, to sit beside me. Monsieur Dudoit 
also used his efforts to restrain the officer from further violence. 

The rulers, by this specimen, saw what Romanism was dis- 
posed to do, and probably never felt a stronger determination 
not to bid it God speed in the ccuntry. The king subsequently 
asked me, " Would the United States make war with me if that 
Frenchman had killed you ?" I replied, " They would surely 
inquire into it first, to see who was the blame-worthy aggressor." 
To this commotion the king alluded forcibly in his letter to Wil- 
liam IV., (sent by the Imogene,)as " the near approach of battle." 

Captain Belcher, proposing to guarantee the departure of Mr. 
Short, asked the king to allow the priests to sojourn temporarily 
with Mr. Charlton. To this the king decidedly objected. The 
captain considered it insulting. The king offered to state his rea- 
sons if the captain wished to hear of the wrong-doing of the con- 
sul, who, he supposed, conspired with others against his sove- 
reignty, and could not properly be trusted with men, who, under 
papal authority, opposed his government. In his complaint to Wil- 



510 TRANSACTIONS OF MESSRS. CHARLTON AND BELCHE^ 

Ham IV., the king said, " I utterly refused to let those mis- 
sionaries stay, because they were under the authority of the pope." 
Assuring his Britannic Majesty that his consul had wrongfully aid- 
ed the introduction of Papal priests, he says, " Those things which 
I have seen are much like the covetous designs of Mr. Horton 
James. I have seen a sentence of his letter like this — ' Intro- 
duce a foreign government among the natives, and remove the 
chiefs and Christian missionaries.' " In withholding confidence 
from such a man, he thought himself authorized by well known facts. 

Mr. Dudoit, through Mr, Charlton and Capt. Belcher, present- 
ed a claim upon the Hawaiian government of $50,000, for dam- 
ages for sending the priests on board the Clementine while under 
English colors. If the vessel had not been seized or confiscated 
by the government, why were damages tenfold above reasonable 
demanded 1 If she had been seized by the government, what 
right had Capt. Belcher to take her and send her to sea as far as 
Maui ? And if he did not think she had been taken by the govern- 
ment, why did he apply formally to the king, as he subsequently 
did, to get her released ? To this application, the king replied, 
" Neither I nor Kinau have seized the vessel." 

The captain and owner had deserted her. The English con- 
sul had burnt her flag. Capt. Belcher had cut her out, and taken 
possession, and concurred in demanding enormous damages to the 
owner. No wonder he was solicitous to get the king's permission 
to allow the vessel to proceed on her voyage, and to allow the 
priests whom he had put on shore, a temporary stay. To accom- 
plish the latter he made the following engagement :— 

" His Britannic Maj. Ship Sulphur, Honolulu, July 21, 1837. 

" I, Edward Belcher, commanding his Britannic Majesty's ship 
Sulphur, engage for Mr. Short that he will quit this island by the 
first favorable opportunity which offers for Manilla, Lima, Valparaiso, 
or any civilized part of the world ; and that in the event of no oppor- 
tunity offering before the arrival of a British vessel of war, he will be 
received on board of her. I further engage that he will not act con- 
trary to the laws of the country. „„.™ 
y " EDWARD BELCHER, 

" Com. of H. B. M Ship Sulphur, and Senior Officer of the British Navy present." 

The following day, the king gave this cautious consent to the 
temporary stay of Mr. Short, the Irish priest :— 

" We consent that Mr. Short shall reside unmolested at Honolulu, 
until a favorable opportunity offers to quit this country, either for Ma- 
nilla, Valparaiso, Lima, or other civilized portions of the world. We 
farther guarantee that no obstruction will be offered to the Clemen- 
tine pursuing her voyage. ^ KAUIKEAOULI. » 

The commander of La Venus gave the following :— 

" Honolulu, July 21, 1837. 

" The undersigned, captain of the ship, commander of the French 



COMMERCIAL AGREEMENT WITH CAPT. THOUARS. 511 

frigate La Venus, promises, in the name of Mr. Bachelot, that he will 
seize the first favorable opportunity which offers to quit these islands, 
to go either to Manilla, Lima, Valparaiso, or any civilized part of the 
world ; and in case such an one is not presented, on the arrival of the 
first French man-of-war which visits these islands, he shall be received 
on board. In the meantime, Mr. Bachelot shall not preach. 

" A. DU PETIT THOUARS. 

"Post Captain commanding the French frigate La Venus." 

Thus these two commanders, having insisted on the temporary 
stay of the two priests, concurred officially in their final expul- 
sion, and in restraining their preaching while they remained. 
The following agreement also was made between the king and 
Capt. Thouars : — 

" Honolulu, Sandwich Islands, July 24, 1837. 

" There shall be perpetual peace and amity between the French and 
the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands. The French shall go and 
come freely in all the states which compose the government of the 
Sandwich Islands. 

" They shall be received and protected there, and shall enjoy the 
same advantages which the subjects of the most favored nations enjoy. 

" Subjects of the king of the Sandwich Islands shall equally come 
into France, shall be received and protected there as the most favored 
foreigners. " KAMEHAMEHA III. 

" A. DU PETIT THOUARS, 

•' Capt. Commander of the French frigate La Venus." 

Whether this be a treaty or not, it ought not to be interpreted 
so as to involve an absurdity. And if the engagement is binding 
at all, it binds France to the offices of peace and friendship, and 
surely furnished her no excuse for violating her permanent obliga- 
tions by declaring an unjust war upon the islands, demanding 
and extorting unreasonable concessions as to their soil, money, 
and sovereignty. It was doubtless mutually understood that 
fugitives from justice, deserters from ships, Romish teachers, and 
armed invaders, though not specifically excepted, were not 
included in the pledge of free entry and passage, in either country. 

The rulers did not waive the right which most of the govern- 
ments of Europe have at different periods exercised to exclude 
a certain class of teachers. After hearing the opinions of a 
British officer, which in principle accorded with those of Van- 
couver, Vattel, and their own, they issued at Maui an edict 
inhibiting the teaching of the dogmas and exhibiting the cere- 
monies of the papal religion, and forbidding its priests to enter 
the country without a special permission and bonds for a season- 
able departure. 

The premier having learned from Capt. B., of the British ship 
of war Imogene, that the Europa was expected to bring Romish 
priests from Valparaiso, notwithstanding the opposition of the 
government to their intrusion, took measures to prevent their 
landing without bonds for their departure in a reasonable time, so 



512 ARRIVAL BY THE EUROPA OF MESSRS. MAIGRET AND MURPHY. 

great were the apprehensions of trouble from that quarter. 
Knowing the objections of the government, Mr. Skinner, the 
supercargo of the Europa, on receiving Mr. Maigret, a Romish 
priest from France, on board as passenger, required him to give 
bonds that he would not land at the Sandwich Islands without 
permission from the government. 

On the arrival of the Europa in Honolulu roadstead, with nve 
passengers from Valparaiso, the premier, on the 2d of November, 
1837, apprised them and the captain that propagators of the papal 
religion must not land without first giving, for the protection of 
the kingdom, bonds that they would speedily depart, and receiv- 
ing her written permission to come on shore. Three Chilian 
passengers promptly replied that they were citizens of the repub- 
lic of Chili, whom political difficulties had obliged to flee from 
their country, and that they were not merchants or of any other 
profession, and wished permission to remain only till they could 
get a passage to Manilla or some other country. They were, 
without further hesitation, permitted to land. 

But the Romish teachers, not willing to give bonds, or to declare 
to the Premier their office, lest it should obstruct their landing 
without, wrote her as follows : — 

11 The undersigned, passengers on board the Europa, promise not 
to interfere with the laws and regulations of the Sandwich Islands 
during their sojourn, and to leave the islands the first favorable oppor- 
?„-J " L. MAIGRET. 

tum y< " J. C. MURPHY." 

Not satisfied with this reserve on the main point, Kinau 
promptly wrote them the same day as follows : — 

" Salutations to you, L. Maigret and J. C. Murphy, on board the 

« I h^ve received your writing to-day, and have seen what you have 
made known : but you have not stated to me definitely m writing what 
countrymen you are, and what your employments, and how long you 
wish to stay. You have not informed me in writing to what country 
vou wish to go by the first favorable opportunity. On this account, I 
request you to make a clear statement of these points m writing, and 
if you, or either of you, are priests of the religion of the pope 
or of any other office, make it known to me ; do not hide it from me, 
for this only is the reason why I hesitate to allow you to land. 1 do 
not desire propagators of that religion to dwell here ; that is taboo 
(forbidden). ^ ^ ' „ KAAHUM ANU II. 

Honolulu, Nov. 2, 1837." 

The next morning, Mr. Dudoit brought the following from Mr. 
Maigret, claiming to be a Frenchman simply :— 

« Oahu, Nov. 3, 1837. 

" This certifies that I, Louis Maigret, a Frenchman, came on board 
the ship Europa as passenger at Valparaiso, and my object was to 
remain here until I could get a passage to the Marquesas or the dan- 



MESSRS. DUDOIT AND MAIGRET. 513 

gerous Archipelago Islands, and that I will conform to the laws and 
regulations of government at all times. 

(Signed) "L. MAIGRET." 

In her view, he evades the main point of her earnest inquiry, 
lest he should not be permitted to land as a Papal priest without 
giving bonds. The queen then inquired of Mr. Dudoit if Mr. 
Maigret were not a priest, and he frankly replied in the affirma- 
tive, as he intimated Mr. M. ought to have done. She said, " He 
has concealed that fact." 

Mr. Murphy, who, if he were not a priest, had a good oppor- 
tunity and good reason to tell her so, did not reply ; but being 
declared by the British Consul not to be a priest, he was allowed 
to land. By an English Quarterly, this man is represented as a 
Jesuit priest, who, in disguise, had aided in the introduction of 
Romish priests at Tahiti. 

Mr. Dudoit, finding the government would not, without bonds, 
allow Mr. Maigret to land, as a Papal priest, sought for permission 
to transfer him from the Europa to a small schooner to pursue 
his voyage. To this the government readily acceded, on Mr. 
D. giving the following pledge or bond to Kaahumanu II. : — 

" Madam, — I bind myself to fulfil the same obligation as the cap- 
tain of the Europa, that is, should Mr. Maigret land after his em- 
barkation on board the schooner Honolulu, without the permission as 
your letter expresses, I will pay the fine. 

" I have the honor to be, &c, 

" JULES DUDOIT." 

Whether the party, on the arrival of the Europa, accomplished 
or not the " circumventing " of the governor who endeavored to 
conform to law, Mr. Maigret's answers, " some time afterwards," 
he himself represents as characterized by " a frankness which 
displeased some persons." How far they differed from his notes 
is not clear.* 

Mr. Short embarked from Honolulu, Nov. 2d, on board an Eng. 
schooner, and reached Valparaiso the following January. 

Mr. Maigret, having purchased a schooner for the prosecution 
of their missions in the Pacific, was permitted to pass on board 

* The following is his account of this matter :—" When we were seen, a pilot 
was sent to forbid us to enter. However, the captain w^as permitted to go and make 
his representations. Some time afterwards we received a visit from the governor 
by circumventing whom permission had been obtained to enter the port. But as 
everybody on board knew very well who I was, and as I had kept nothing secret 
from anybody, Kuanaoa soon found that he had been deceived. He then asked me 
to what nation I belonged, and whether I was a priest. I answered at once, and with 
a frankness which displeased some persons, but I could not betray my conscience 1o 
please them. Nevertheless, the governor pretended to believe that I was acting in 
concert with those who had deceived him, and that was one of the reasons why I 
was not permitted to set foot on shore. I earnestly protested that I had never denied 
my country, nor endeavored to conceal from the government of the Sandwich 
Islands my quality as a priest and a missionary. All was in vain. He would not 
even permit me to pass on board another vessel."— [M. Maigret's letter to the Arch- 
bishop of Calced-ony, dated January 26, 1839.1 

33 



514 DEPARTURE OF THE PAPAL PRIESTS. 

of it in the harbor from the Europa. Mr. Bachelot thinking him- 
self recovering from his disease (probably rheumatism), and Mr. 
Maieret hoping that the sea air would re-establish his health, they 
emblrked together for the Gamblers, via Ascension, or with the 
intention of Ipending a few months together at Ascension, before 
proceedingto Gamblers orValparaiso. They embarked from Hono- 
lulu Nov. 23d, and Mr. Bachelot, instead of gaining, soon lost 
strength, according to the report of Mr. Maigret, who says :— 

« After the first day of our voyage, he grew worse. He suffered 
much in the joints of his arms and legs, and could scarcely stand 
Trect Soon his mind became confused. He saw things that no one 
ese could see, and heard what no other person could hear. He prayed 
often and his rosary never left him. On the 4th of Dec. abont five 
o ock, be ceased to speak, and I applied to him the indulgence ot a 



good death 



Mr Short savs ; « Mr. B. came from California to the islands 
wiKinte^on of passing on to the islands of the south, or at 
least to retire to Valparaiso,! not allowed to remain in his mission » 

Instead of taking * favorable opportunity to go to some cimhz- 
ed no t according to stipulation, by Capt. Thenars, if he and Mr. 
MaCet chose afi unfavorable time, and an unsuitable vessel to 
Jo o t barbarous island, neither Capt. Thonars, nor the Hawaiian 
lovernment nor the American missionaries, are responsible for 
ft whatever m ay be said of those who sent him back to Oahu 

'in these K or in the conduct of the government towards Mr. 
Bachelot and Maigret, we have the head and front of the offending 
of the Hawaiian government against the French nation. 

Tf the alreemelt with Capt. Du Petit Thenars is to be construed 
so as to gSee free entr/and I passage to all ■■Jf""^ 
not regard to circumstances or character, then it was violated in 
ret ife free entry and passage to Mr. Maigret, and in expelling 
Mr CcheTot, in which the contracting P.^- ^^^ 
,. mf tim e But an interpretation of such latitude v, oulcl seem to 

Zv Xr the French oV Hawaiian -W£S££2 

of soldiers or Jesuits, or a colony of convicts into the other s coun 
trv which would be an absurdity not contemplated bythe con; 

says a distinguished writer on international law «-« b J 

^est om justice ^f^^^^X™^ 

W tt t^this^b-S nfuSglifrEtr a further change of 

agenfs ant drSimstances two V. later, or in the record ^1839, 

and in the meantime glance at the progress of th grea ^»£ 
From the first efforts to plant the Gospel in the wide districts 



REVIVAL AT HILO AND PUNA. 515 

of Hilo and Puna, the field there has ever presented the prospect 
of a great harvest ; and it has been always difficult to make the 
world understand how much of darkness and of light, how much 
of wheat and of chaff were to be found there, at any one time. 
All, indeed, may be said to abound there from the time when 
the printed Gospel was given to the people, in 1828, with 
ability to read it, though it may still be difficult to tell which 
predominates. 

But the labors and the apparent harvest can be briefly stated, 
without the detail of the toils of fourteen years previous to the 
great revival I will here speak of one effort of Messrs. Coan 
and Lyman, in a protracted meeting of two weeks' continuance, 
commencing the 5th of Feb., 1837. During the first week, the 
following order of exercises was pursued, daily. A prayer-meet- 
ing, at the break of day ; preaching to children, at eight o'clock 
in the morning, a church prayer-meeting being held at the same 
time. Preaching to the whole congregation, at ten o'olock A. 
M., and at two P. M. A meeting for the anxious and inquiring, 
at four P. M., and a church prayer-meeting at the same hour. 
From eight to nine in the evening, social prayer of the two mis- 
sion families. The spare time, not occupied by the above engage- 
ments, was devoted to conversation with those who, in great num- 
bers, filled the houses, and beset the paths of the missionaries. Mr. 
Coan says : — 

^ " The meetings were full and solemn. Many came from the most 
distant parts of our field, 50 or 60 miles, to attend this meeting. The 
Holy Ghost came, at the commencement of the meeting, and many 
were awakened under the first sermon, which was preached from these 
words : ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, the hour is coining and now 
is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they 
that hear shall live.' These words of Christ seemed to be clothed with 
his almighty power, and to receive a literal fulfilment at the time ; for 
some that were ' dead in trespasses and sins' give pleasing evidence 
that they heard the voice of the Son of God, and that they passed 
from death unto life. 

" About three hundred attended the inquiry meeting, many with 
tears and evident conviction of sin, and many, as is always the case 
here, not knowing why they came. The church seemed much aroused, 
and to have an unusual spirit of prayer poured upon them. The at- 
tention of multitudes of all classes was called up to subjects of < weal 
or woe.' Some cases of conviction and hopeful conversion were as 
distinctly marked as most cases in the United States. How many 
souls were born again, we know not. Some we believe are — we hope 
many. 

" As the attention of some children seemed to be arrested we re- 
solved to continue the meeting one week longer, with special reference 
to their conversion. During that week, they were assembled to hear 
the Gospel three times a day. The church also met to pray for them 
and our evening meeting was also continued in their behalf. Impres- 
sions were made on many of them, and some give evidence of con- 



516 EFFORTS FOR THE CHILDREN AND THE AGED AND INFIRM. 

version * * Mr. Lyman and myself preached alternately, and divided 
all the labors of the meeting equally between us. Our hearts were one 
in the work, as they are in all our mutual labors, and we find that 

two are better than one. 

" On the second day, after the close of our meeting, we sent out the 
church members in all directions to bring in the aged and decrepit, 
that we might tell them that God's house is not full-that there was 
room for them. About 200 were collected ; some maimed, some halt, 
some blind, some withered to a skeleton, some bowed nearly to the earth 
some trembling with decrepitude, some covered with sores, and all oi 
them tottering on the last verge of time. Many who were unable to 
walk without support were led by friends, or were brought in canoes 
It was an affecting spectacle, and Mr. L. and myself labored to pull 
them out of the fire, feeling that it was the last opportunity that we 
might have with many of them, as a large number of them do not at- 
tend preaching on the Sabbath, either from infirmity of body, or indis- 
position of heart. They listened with attention and some seemed 
affected. What the fruit will be the Judgment will reveal. 

What a picture of wretched and perishing creatures laid by the 
side of the Gospel pool ! West's painting of 'the sick at the Temple, 
receiving healing mercy from the Savior's hands, might help one s 
conceptions of the need of help in such a case The power 
of the same Savior was equally needed for the recovery of 
the health of the souls of this motley and miserable group. 
Messrs. Coan and Lyman, in May of the same year, say :— 
" Our church has been united and happy through the year. Many 
of its members seem to grow in knowledge and grace, and we feel 
more and more comfort in them as we gam more and more evidence 
Sat they are really < members of Christ s body, of his flesh ^and of ins 
bones.' No instance of church discipline has occurred at Hilo the 
past year." 

What a charming, peaceful, healthy church, of seventy-one 
members, scattered over two wide, rough districts, waiting for the 
windows of heaven to be opened, and a shower of blessings to 
fall upon them ! Can such a church and such spiritual guides wait 

°Onthe ls't Sabbath of Nov. thirty-one hopeful converts were re- 
ceived to the church at Hilo, and the following week was dented 
to the labors of a second protracted meeting. Concerning this, 
Mr. Lyman says : — 

« The arm of the Lord was visible in every stage of the meeting 
Some of our church members are very much aroused to the duty ot 
prayer, and are now able to understand, as they never cl.d before tie 
Lipture, ' The Spirit helpeth our infirmities-the Spirit i self make* 
intercession for us with groaning* that cannot be nttered. There*, 
in fact, every evidence that this is a genuine work of the Holy Spirit. 
Of the same work and meeting, Mr. Coan says :— 
« Many came from the distance of fifty or sixty miles to hear the 



REVIVAL AT WAIMEA, HAWAII. 517 

Gospel It was a season of deep and solemn interest. God's Word 

7Z1\}, P0 TV and , ^ WWl 5 WM g l0ri0us - Multitude, went and 
trembled; and hundreds evidently think they are converted. How 
many will bring forth fruits meet for repentance remains to be seen 
Of one hing we are sure, that God is in this place, and that he h^ 
C P hris e t a »° manJ h6artS - We 6XpeCt t0 ret «™ with ™? ^avt )% 

In September, 1837, Mr. Lyons, at Waimea, reported for the 
northern district of Hawaii, 155 s'chools, 5,010 fi 5 000 

W o? Lw SCh0l f S r * *"&"« SCh ° o1 of 80 sch olars • the num 
irora the Child s First Lessons," up to the New Testament The 
blessing from heaven was hailed with solemn gladness aTd thanks 
giving, and increased courage and hope. Mr L. saysT- 
" Soon after the church was purified of <nm» nf ;*„ *i 

bers, the Lord seemed to sm/ upon us The Soii-it T° / m6m " ' 
the midst of the people Meeting became tolenf"' T uTh tldVa 
deep impression upon the mind The tnrnirl mnM - 1IU ™. maae a 
Sinners trembled f„ view of impending ^ ruin The SavT ar ° USed ' 
sented as able, willing, and waiting to fave Hundreds flockeTlX" 
inquiry meeting, where prayer wa°s offered for their periff lout \ 
The Lord was nigh. Angels looked on, and rejoiced over til S !' 

ance of some of the sable sons of Hawaii To me th? epeDt " 

of thrilling interest. I bad labored lZ and arduous v Th T^" \ 
over the desolations of Zion and the Zl) «i " ? ' I ■ Wept 
Clouds and darkness had overhung 1 way The <K V TT' 
preached had fallen powerless of t/e Srt. How Z ^ten *£ 

and fleeing from the w'rath to .S^U^TSXL^ 

rf F Z * h ° rt tlme after i. his ' there w <« fewer of the manifestations J 
of the divine presence there and self-examination and hum Ha 
tion were required and resorted to. And Mr. L. says 7— 

" We resolved to repent and give ourselves more to praver and h„ 
more m earnest in our efforts to save souls TiV? P 1 7 > ', , be 
His car hearkened to the voice of ourlSatioIs ^ T° he Holyfc 
came down, and sinners were awakened. The old man nf „?l Y u P - 
and the child of ten years, also, became alarm d TheVsaw 8 le wS 
of God hanging over them ; and seemed to feel that they wlr sS 
to hell. Jesus was pointed out as the only refuge." g 

A protracted meeting was held for a week Th» a „ ■ 

sr*r a Th n e de s d Pi rit s oT£ es *&*P^eez 

ing Gently ^^£j^^^^ «~V W ° rk " 

of GoTV 5" Sabb -\f- mSMJSSJS the ToZ 
of God. Sixty-one individuals, embracing two blind men Vrev 
hairs, and several children, stood up before God amt »! 1 g I 
men and made a public passion Kir a^ a'chinentT 'christ 
and their determination to devote the remainder of their lives to 



518 RISING OF THE SEA INUNDATION AT WAILUKU. 

his service. These, with the others who had entered into solemn 
covenant, sat down at the Lord's table, and seventy-five more can- 
didates were propounded. . 

At Kailua, Kaawaloa, and Kohala, the presence of the Spirit oi 
God was acknowledged, and at nearly all the mission stations m 
the islands. Agitation from Romish influence, the demonstrations 
of the power of God's Spirit, and the unusual disturbance of the 
waters of the ocean around us, were simultaneously felt. 

On the 7th of Nov., 1837, occurred a very singular phenome- 
non at the different islands of the group. It was the irregular 
rising and falling of the waters of the ocean, not easily accounted 
for. On the northern parts of Hawaii and Maui, particularly at 
Hilo Bav and Wailuku, it was disastrous to the inhabitants who 
were exposed, and unexpectedly visited by it The waters sud- 
denly receded from the shore, then returned with great strength, ris- 
ing ten or fifteen feet above high water mark, and stretching upon 
the land far beyond its ordinary bounds, overwhelming and de- 
molishing more than 100 habitations of the natives, destroying some 
and endangering many lives. It occurred at seven P. M., at the 
time of low tide, and when there was little wind. On the south side 
of Maui the waters rose about eight feet ; and further west still less. 
At Wailuku, the waters, after the first recession of fifteen or 
twenty rods from their ordinary limit, " stood up as an heap or 
a precipice, and rushed back upon the beach, overflowed the banks, 
and carried away an entire hamlet of twenty-six native grass 
houses, with their effects and occupants, some forty or fifty rods 
inland throwing most of the wrecks of houses, broken canoes, 
fowls, beasts, men, women, and children, into a pond, two miles 
in circumference, in the rear of the village. , 

Some of the people who saw the unlooked for recession of the 
waters, though they were Hawaiians, had the quickness of wit 
and the self-possession to conclude there would quickly be a cor- 
responding procession, or overwhelming influx, and, making sea- 
sonable speed, fled to a place of safety. But the mass were taken 
entirely unawares by the overwhelming and irresistible surge; 
their houses were instantaneously demolished over their heads, 
and all submerged or floating at once, and^ the outcries of the 
astonished sufferers mingled with the roar oi the sea. 

Such a calamity, falling suddenly on an American or European 
village, at evening, might be expected to destroy many of the 
lives exposed. But the natives, with commendable address, ap- 
plied their almost universal power of swimming, to relieve them- 
selves while the stronger were assiduous and successful in aiding 
the'hillren and the infirm. By the blessing of God, all escaped 
but two at this place. One of these was a mother who was 
carried out of the flood by her son, safely, as he supposed, rejoicing 
that he could aid her in such peril. But how was he disappointed 
when he laid her on dry ground, to find that she had been overpow- 
ered by the shock and was dead ! 



INUNDATION AT HILO BAY AND LOSS OF LIFE. 519 

The same phenomenon, as it occurred at the missionary station 
in Hilo, is thus described by Mr. Coan, Nov., 1837, in connexion 
with a work of grace : — 

" But God has recently visited this people in judgment as well as 
mercy. On the 7th inst., during the time of our protracted meeting, at 
7 o'clock P. M., as we were calling our domestics together for evening 
prayers, we heard a heavy sound as of a falling mountain upon the 
beach. This noise was succeeded by loud wailing and cries of distress, 
extending for miles around the shores of the bay. I immediately ran 
down to the sea, where a scene of wild ruin was spread out to our view. 
The sea, by an unseen hand, had all on a sudden risen in a gigantic 
wave, and this wave, rushing in with the rapidity of a racehorse, had 
fallen upon the shore, sweeping everything (not more than fifteen or 
twenty feet above high-water mark) into indiscriminate ruin. Houses, 
furniture, calabashes, fuel, timber, canoes, food, clothing, everything 
floated wild upon the flood. The water rushed up valleys, carried away 
fish-ponds, and swept over many low plantations of food. So sudden 
and unexpected was the catastrophe, that the people along the shore 
were literally ' eating and drinking,' and they ' knew not, until the 
flood came and swept them all away.' The wave fell upon them like 
the bolt of heaven, and no man had time to flee or to save his gar- 
ment. In a moment, hundreds of the people were struggling with the 
raging billows, and amidst the wreck of their earthly all. Some were 
dashed upon the shore ; some were drawn out by friends who came to 
their relief. Some were carried out to sea by the receding current. 
Some sank to rise no more till the noise of the judgment wakes them. 
Through the great mercy of God only eleven were drowned. Twelve 
individuals were picked up while drifting out of the bay, by the boats 
of the Admiral Cockburn, an English whaler then in this port. The 
master, Capt. Jones Lawrence, kindly ordered his boats to go in search 
of those who were floating off upon the current, and by the prompt 
and timely aid of his men twelve were saved from impending death. 
The whole scene was one of deep and painful interest. Multitudes 
came out of the waters without so much as a garment left them to cover 
their nakedness. Half frantic parents were searching for their chil- 
dren. Children were weeping for their parents. Husbands were run- 
ning to and fro in the crowds inquiring for their wives. Wives were 
wailing for their departed husbands. The loud roar of the ocean, the 
cries of distress, the rush of hundreds to the shore, and the scene of 
desolation there presented, all combined to render the scene one of 
wakeful and thrilling interest. Had this providence occurred at mid- 
night, when all were asleep, hundreds of lives would undoubtedly have 
been lost. But in the midst of wrath God remembered mercy. 

" The water remained but a few minutes upon the shore, and then re- 
turned with a rapid rush far below low water mark. Again it returned 
upon the land ; but with less violence than at the first, and thus, after 
several influxes and refluxes, it retired to its ancient bounds. It was 
said by those on board the ship, that the water rushed by the ship at 
the rate of eight or ten miles an hour." 

About a hundred houses, filled with their customary occupants 
and with many strangers, were demolished. Eleven were drown- 
ed, and one sufferer died soon after. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

NINETEENTH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SIXTH OF KAME- 

HAMEHA III. 1838. 

Progress of the great revival— Religious interest among children and youth— Means 
employed to save souls— Mode of preaching at the islands— Great additions to 
the churches— Chaplain, teacher, and interpreter for the king and chiefs. 

The year 1838 was at the Sandwich Islands emphatically 
a year of the right hand of the Most High. The Sabbath that 
closed 1837 was at Honolulu a day of peculiar interest. The 
preaching of the gospel to a great multitude was evidently set 
home with power in the case of many individuals. The following 
morning, with the new year, commenced a series of protracted 
meetings for the worship of God, and the increase of religious 
interest throughout the island of Oahu. As the first rising sun 
showed his bright disc in the east, the church and congregation 
at Honolulu, filling one of the largest houses of worship on the 
islands, united in solemn prayer for the outpouring of the Spirit 
of God, not without the hope that the prayer accompanied by 
the well directed efforts of the professors and ministers of religion 
would be speedily answered. 

There had been for a time a waking up among the hearers of 

the Gospel on this island, and indeed throughout the whole group. 

And during the progress of this meeting for a week, there were 

many who appeared to give heed to the things that belonged to 

their peace, and who afterwards declared that at that time their 

hearts chose the Lord for their King, their Savior, and their 

Portion. At the other stations, a similar degree of interest was 

felt in the course of their protracted meetings at Ewa, Waialua, 

and Kaneohe. Indeed there was a shaking among the dry bones 

through the nation. The preachers of the Gospel prophesied 

according to their ability, and with deep impressions of the 

responsibility of their office, called on the people to hear the 

Word of the Lord. The Spirit of God most manifestly hovered 

over the islands. The Gospel proved to be the power of God 

and the wisdom of God for the recovery of the lost. Our ears 

were allowed to hear and our eyes to see glorious things in our 

Hawaiian Zion. The year of Jubilee had come, and thousands 

of the liberated appeared to be coming to Zion, and celebrating 

the praises of their Deliverer. 

Many appeared oppressed with a sense of sin, or filled with 
apprehensions of the wrath of God which should fall upon the 



DOCTRINES TAUGHT— TERMS OF FELLOWSHIP. 521 

ungodly, the impenitent, and unbelieving. Lukewarm and cold 
professors of religion were revived, or apparentlv converted 
anew. Those who had witnessed a good confession,labored with 
ardor to save souls, and earnestly interceded with God to pluck 
their fellow sinners as brands from the midst of the burning 

The missionaries at all the stations, standing, as it were, between \ 
the living and the dead, with the scenes of eternity before them, 
and seeing many thousands of the people ready to hear and 
inquire, insisted largely on the cardinal points, the ruined con- 
dition of the sinner and his exposure to everlasting death • the 
utter inexcusableness of his continuing his rebellion against God- 
his need of justification through the righteousness of Christ; the 
treeness and fullness of redemption through his blood ; the duty 
of immediate repentance and faith as the condition of pardon • 
the necessity of the aid of the Spirit of God in the work of 
regeneration and sanctification ; and the importance of immediate 
submission to his guidance, teaching, and commands. 

The gracious visitations of the Spirit of God from on high 
which at this period were joyfully hailed at all the stations, as 
wonderful and glorious, as the expected answer to united prayer 
the expected blessing on the means which the Lord of the har- 
vest had most specifically and peremptorily enjoined, led, we 
believe, unusual thousands to crowd the doors of the sanctuaries 
where they were addressed with unusual earnestness, and where 
the united cry of many ascended to heaven. With thousands 
the missionaries held personal conversation, endeavoring to know 
their thoughts and their state, and to lead them to Christ or to 
confirm them in faith and hope. Examining great numbers and 
selecting such as appeared to be born of God, they propounded 
them for admission to the church, and after some probation 
usually two or three months, baptized those who in the judgment 
of charity were the true disciples of Christ. In midsummer it 
was found that the aggregate additions to the churches were equal 
to the three thousand added at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost 
and the two thousand immediately after, and that 2400 more had 
also been propounded for admission. There was always need of 
care and caution in bringing forward candidates. Certainly not 
less in a season of excitement, or unusually extensive attention 
to religion, when thousands of native members were urging their 
relatives and acquaintances to come into the ranks of the Lord's 
people, and many thousands were soliciting baptism and admis- 
sion to the Lord's table. 

There was some diversity of opinion among the missionaries 
as to the extent of personal acquaintance with candidates neces- 
sary to warrant their admission, and as to the length of probation 
which ought to be given ; yet all required what they deemed 
good evidence of true repentance, or of a radical change of heart 
by the Spirit of God. Strong fears were indulged by some that 
hundreds of candidates with whom the missionary could have 



522 RELIGION IN THE SCHOOLS. 

but a limited or short acquaintance, had been admitted to church 
fellowship too hastily, and partly on the opinions of their coun- 
trymen. Whether a minister and church are any more liable to 
misjudge of the qualifications of candidates under a shower of 
divine grace than in ordinary times, admits of a question. In 
many cases the acquaintance of the missionary with the candi- 
dates was familiar and long. 

The blessing of heaven appeared to attend the ettorts ot the 
mission and others for the rising generation. Six hundred chil- 
dren and youth were reckoned at this period among the converts. 
At the Mission Seminary there were twenty men and sixty-four 
boys under the care and instruction of Messrs. Andrews and 
Clark * eight of whom, having evidently shared in the general 
revival, were this year admitted to the church. In the female 
boarding-school at Wailuku, there were thirty-three girls under 
the care and instruction of Mr. and Mrs. Green and Miss Ogden. 
They applied themselves with becoming diligence to their studies 
and appropriate labors. They made their own clothes, braided 
bonnets for themselves, and assisted in making clothes for the 
indigent students in the Mission Seminary. They were respect- 
ful, obedient, and attached to their teachers, easily managed, and 
being under strictly Christian influence, gave promise of aid in 
the work of elevating the nation. Here too the gracious influ- 
ences of the Spirit were experienced, and ten of these precious 
souls appeared to be born of God, and were this year admitted 

to the church. , 

At Hilo, the interesting school of boys under the care and 
instruction of Mr. and Mrs. Lyman, and whom they were pre- 
paring to be the future teachers of the nation when maturity and the 
advantages of the Missionary Seminary should be conferred on 
them in due course, shared in the revival influence. There were 
thirty-one pupils in the school. Many of them were bright and 
apt students, of sober habits, and good morals. Seventeen ot 
them giving evidence of conversion, were this year baptized and 
welcomed to the fellowship of the church. 

The character of the native school teachers through the country 
was gradually rising. Some, trained in the station schools and 
other! at the Mission Seminary, with special reference to schoo 
teaching, conducted their schools with diligence, energy, and 
successf Pupils were taught to read and value the Scriptures. 
Children were instructed to love one another, to respect their 
parents, to obey their Creator, and to love and trust the Savior. 
In many schools the voice of prayer and praise was heard. In 
the schools generally a religious influence was felt; the num- 
ber of hopeful conversions among quite young pupils was highly 
encouraging : and the mission felt and acknowledged the import- 
ance of the machinery of schools in the work of enlightening, 
* Mr. Dibble, who had left Hilo and joined the Seminary, was this year absent on 
a visit to the U. S. 



INSTRUMENTALITIES IN THE WORK OF REVIVAL. 523 

civilizing, and elevating the heathen world, and especially the 
Hawaiian race. 

While such an influence was exerted by the missionaries, by the 
Word and Spirit of God, and by the schools, there seemed less 
amount than usual of restraint by civil laws or magisterial power. 
Yet thieving was scarcely known among the people ; the mis- 
sionaries rarely locked a door ; the Sabbath was very generally 
observed as tie Lord's day ; and it was exceedingly rare for a 
native in any part of the islands to be known to be intoxicated. 

In whatever village a missionary would appoint a religious 
meeting, any day or hour of the week, he could rely on having 
an attentive audience and encouragement to hold forth the Word 
of Life. In some places, the rude people in numbers called on 
the name of the Lord with loud voices simultaneously ; and in 
others, they attended to the duties of religious meetings with 
quiet and silent demonstrations of interest in their object? 

Under the guidance of the missionaries generally, notwithstand- 
ing the greatness of the crowds that assembled and the interest 
felt the meetings were orderly, and were conducted with ease 
and pleasure. 

Among the institutions ordained by heaven for raising up a 
godly race, the prominent are the family, the magistracy, the 
church, and the Christian ministry. But in a ruined heathen 
nation, how little aid in the work of reform can be derived from 
the family arrangement till that is purified, regulated, and ele- 
vated ! By this time, however, not only had Christian marriage 
come to be generally respected, the fidelity of husbands and 
wives greatly promoted, and the happy bond of parental and 
filial affection cemented ; but family religion had been introduced 
and family prayer, morning and evening, now prevailed in the 
country to a much greater extent than the public profession of 
religion. Very many throughout the islands, who were not mem- 
bers of the church, had family worship, whereas in some Chris- 
tian countries there are many professors of religion who do not 
usually have family devotions. The extensive attention to 
family religion at the Sandwich Islands has doubtless been highly 
beneficial, and been attended with rich blessings from heaven. 

The influence of the magistracy has been variable. 

The existence and light of nineteen churches at this period in 
different parts of the country, their prayers and songs and solemn 
ordinances, the rite of baptism, and the sacramental showing of 

n, rl S ath HT the World ' were mi g ht y in the hand of 
ri i i C ^"i dlffusion of the New Testament, and portions 
of the old, published at the expense of the American Bible So- 
ciety, and of numerous evangelical tracts by the aid of the A 
1 ract Society, two or three hundred hymns and other works by 
the American Board, were among the means of promoting exten- 
sive revivals of religion. Nor should the committing to memory 
daily of a verse of Scripture by thousands, be overlooked 



524 THE KIND OF PREACHING REQUIRED BY NATIVES. 

But as in other countries, the labors of the ministry in con- 
nexion with the prayers, faith, and obedience of believers, the 
preaching; of the Gospel was the grand instrumentality by which 
God has caused his name to be honored there. And whether 
that Gospel has been set forth through earthen vessels, foreign or 
native, it is <by the foolishness of preaching* that God is pleased 
to save those that believe. 

I have been often asked what kind of preacl*ng do the Ha- 
waiian people require, and what method of presenting truth do 
the missionaries find the best adapted to their minds 1 

They need to have the same doctrines and duties presented, 
and much the same arguments and considerations urged, and m 
much the same form and style, as other sinners in any part of the 
world. A diversity of talent has been employed among them. 
A great diversity in the modes of preaching, conducting meet- 
ings, communicating divine truth, and maintaining a healthful 
Christian intercourse with the people, has been exhibited by dif- 
ferent missionaries, and by the same missionaries at different 
times. I know of no one method of dealing with Hawaiian 
sinners or Christians successful at all times to lead them to do 
their duty to God and man, or to lead the impenitent, the luke- 
warm, or worldly formalist, to Christ and heaven, or to lead on 
the faithful disciples to the highest achievements in the Christian 
warfare, or in the extension of Christ's kingdom. 

At first, as in the case of children, or of those whose minds 
had been 'unaccustomed to reason correctly, great plainness and 
simplicity in presenting divine truth were required, and care, 
time, and patience to gain attention and to train the conscience. 
But in 1838, when the New Testament had become a common 
book among the people, and when the Gospel had been preached 
to some thousands statedly, and others occasionally, from five to 
eighteen years, there was a considerable diversity in the attain- 
ments of those who composed the congregation wherever a mis- 
sionary preached. . 

At this period, the same style of sermons, prayers, songs, inter- 
rogations, and exhortations, which proves effectual m promoting 
revivals of religion, conversion, or growth in grace among a 
plain people in the United States, was undoubtedly adapted to be 
useful at the Sandwich Islands. The directness of Peter on the 
day of Pentecost, and of those who are distinguished for winning 
souls in the United States, would be equally suitable to the Ha- 
waiians. The beginning with a text of Scripture is of course not 
essential to the success of a sermon, though it should be a fair 
and forcible exhibition of God's will on some point or points of 
immediate concern. It may be the exposition of an inspired 
clause, verse, paragraph, parable, or chapter. A sermon to the 
Hawaiians may be short or long, with little or no formality. It 
may consist of a few appropriate sentences like that in the ±-hi- 
lippian jail, " Do thyself no harm," we are here not to expose, 



VARIOUS METHODS OF PREACHING EMPLOYED. 525 

mislead, or injure, but to aid you — " Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and thou shalt be saved ;" or it may embrace the amount 
of matter usually delivered in a sermon from half an hour to an 
hour long, especially if a question, as is not uncommon, is occa- 
sionally asked by the preacher, and responded to either right or 
wrong by some one of the congregation; and if there are tracks 
made in the discourse which can be followed or retraced, or such 
distinct heads, divisions, inferences, &c, as can be distinguished, 
or could be noted down by such as wish to preserve the outline 
or substance of the discourse. 

A rule of our travelling Methodist brethren to prefer the plain- 
est texts as the most important and the most effective, is, doubt- 
less, of some importance among a people so recently instructed 
as the Hawaiian race. 

While there is great agreement among the missionaries as to 
the doctrines and duties to be inculcated, there is some difference 
of opinion as to the mode of preaching best adapted to benefit the 
people. One preacher, who deems the native mind too stupid to 
take in ideas of religion or to act by ordinary impulses, thinks it 
best to single out detached ideas and present them with simplicity 
itself, or such singleness and force," as to come," as he would say, 
" right down upon the mind of a native, as a well directed hammer 
comes down upon the head of a nail." Another, who knows that 
even iron can be " hammer hardened" prefers a more insinuating 
and winning mode of opening the heart and introducing purifying 
truths, naturally unwelcome, and of pouring in knowledge,' de- 
manding and expecting a little more voluntary labor of the hearer 
to receive and retain instruction. Another, supposing that one 
prominent truth in a sermon is better than two, " chooses one 
single truth, presents it in various attitudes — turns it over, as it 
were, on this and on that side, that it may be clearly seen." 
Another presents several great truths in the same discourse, and 
repeats his prominent thoughts with clearness, as matters of tes- 
timony, like Peter and Stephen. Another, believing that relic-ion 
is the work of a rational soul, and that the process of reasoning 
is essential to the establishment of a solid faith, and pure and 
permanent principles, endeavors to call the mind of his hearers 
into action, and to lead them, step by step, as they can see the 
way, to form just conclusions from comprehended and admitted 
premises, to notice the connexion of one truth with another, and 
feel the obligations of duty arising from acknowledged rela- 
tions. Some, if not all of the preachers in the mission, have tasked 
their powers in trying the various modes — the hammering, insinu- 
ating, winning, pouring, reiterating, leading, or inductive 
methods, and have found them all to be useful when their own 
hearts, impressed with the amazing importance of the divine 
themes they are called to handle, are warm with love, and strong 
in faith, resting on the promise of the Savior, " Lo I am with you 
alway,even unto the end of the world." 



526 THE SCRIPTURAL STYLE OF TEACHING. 

The question may be further answered by referring to the 
teachings of the Bible, not designed for one class or tribe alone, 
but adapted to all nations, and as well to the Hawaiian as to the 
proud Jew or the learned Greek. Comparing Scripture with 
Scripture, our preachers at the islands have, from the beginning, 
allowed the very words of the sacred writers to abound in their 
discourses, partly because the words which the Holy Ghost teach- 
eth are the best, and partly because it was necessary that all, for 
a time, and very many still, should learn by the ear, the testimony 
which God has given to guide and save the soul. 

As the arts and sciences are to be taught at the Sandwich Islands 
by the same process as elsewhere, so is the Gospel of salvation. 
The human mind, the human heart, the human soul, may safely be 
regarded as essentially the same in all ages and countries. Much 
the same process is required to teach it to comprehend and com- 
pare quantities and numbers in London and Honolulu, or to lead 
it to understand and appreciate the Gospel, at Jerusalem, Mars 
Hill, Lahainaluna, and Hilo, where a few years ago the people 
had never seen a plough or a book. The Hawaiian and the Ger- 
man may alike begin by adding the thumb to the four lingers on 
one hand to find the sum of five, then subtract it to find the dif- 
ference between one and five ; and in a few months, extract the 
cube root of a given number, or on the black-board, promptly, as 
we have seen native boys, demonstrate the square of the hypothe- 
nuse of a right angled triangle to be equal to the sum of the 
squares of the two sides, and by the same process, too, by which 
all, in other lands, are trained to do this. 

Besides the labors of the pulpit, or preaching to assemblies of the 
people, much was to be done by personal conversation, by simple tes- 
timony, by argument, by exhortation, and appeal, either privately 
or openly, to individuals, or small companies, at the house or study 
of the missionary, by the way-side, at the habitations of the na- 
tives, and in common and Sabbath schools, the occasional in- 
quiry meeting, and the weekly meeting for reviewing the Sabbatn 

sermons. ... . Al r u a 

It is worthy of remark that missionaries, even with a limited 
acquaintance with the language and ancient religion of the coun- 
try, were able to be useful. . 

Too much account, I am persuaded, is sometimes made ot the 
knowledge of the ancient mythology or customs of the people, and 
of the rites and maxims of heathenism, the form of words and 
the graces of elocution, the trickery and trade of the tragedian. 
The voluble Hawaiian convert, versed in the language and super- 
stitions of his country, was allowed to have greatly the advan- 
tage of the foreign missionary in those particulars ; yet the latter, 
having a more extensive acquaintance with the Bible, the great 
subject of redemption, and the nature of the human mind, has 
much the advantage on the whole, and though he should never 



MISSIONARY PREACHERS AIDED BY NATIVES. 527 

name their former heathen rites or superstitions, is better able to 
rouse, elevate, and guide the minds of the people. 

An acquaintance with what is true and useful, and with the mode 
of introducing it into the minds of others, is of vastly more impor- 
tance to a preacher, teacher, or lecturer, than a knowledge of all 
the errors, prejudices, superstitions, and abominations, with which 
the minds of his hearers may have been filled. 

Though an acquaintance with the vernacular language of the 
heathen is a great acquisition to the missionary, it is not essential 
to his success. No foreign missionary, perhaps, ever preached 
with more power or success to the heathen, since the days of 
miracles passed away,than did David Brainerd to the Indians by 
an interpreter, before he had much acquaintance with their lan- 
guage, style, customs, and superstitions. While a comparative 
stranger and foreigner, before he could speak their language, treat- 
ing them as lost sinners for whose salvation Christ had made 
provision, he had a wonderful out-pouring of the Spirit connected 
with his preaching and prayers, and the felicity to think three-tenths 
of his hearers were converted, within a few months from the 
commencement of his labors among them. 

What encouragement is thus given to the ardent disciple of 
Christ, the Sabbath school teacher, the student in college, and 
the candidate for the ministry, to seize on the opportunities offer- 
ed for walking in Brainerd's steps, to make known Jesus and the 
resurrection to the wise and unwise, the semi-civilized and the 
barbarian ! And how wise and benevolent the injunction of the 
Savior appears — " Go teach all nations to observe all things what- 
soever I have commanded you," — a system of religion equally 
adapted and equally indispensable to all, and so successful, at this 
period, at the Sandwich Islands. 

This Gospel was laboriously inculcated on many thousands of the 
people who were spread over wide fields for individual preachers, 
parishes, or districts, each from twenty to eighty miles in length. 
Some of the missionaries preached four or five times a week, some 
ten, and some, occasionally, twenty or twenty-five times. 

The natives who took part in the work employed a variety of 
talent, each in his own way. Many of their services were doubt- 
less owned by the great Head of the Church as the means of pro- 
moting his cause. 

For a time, a question occupied some attention, whether the 
process through which the people appeared to come over from the 
world to Christ or from heathenism to Christianity, were not too 
long, and whether the method of dealing with them adopted by 
the missionaries, especially in the long probation given to candi- 
dates, or the slowness with which the missionaries came to 
an opinion favorable to the piety of those who offered themselves 
were not calculated to mislead the people in regard to the nature' 
of conversion, and consequently in respect to their personal 
duty. 



528 CONVERSION INSTANTANEOUS BAPTISMS. 

Some of the people doubtless thought that a considerable time 
was requisite for the sinner to pass through the successive stages 
of seeking and praying for a new heart, inquiry, conviction, dis- 
tress, repfntingfsubmitting, choosing God, and trusting in Christ, 
and setting the affections on heavenly things. 

At a protracted meeting at Honolulu-during the great re- 
vival, I heard Bartimeus, in an able plea, urge on his countrymen 
the duty of immediate repentance, and the practicability of instan- 
taneous 7 conversion. With earnestness, fluency, and force he 
cited for his purpose the cases of Zaccheus on the Sycamore tree 
hastening down at once to obey the Savior's call; the dying thief 
on the clss, at once confessing and forsaking sin and trusting in 
Christ ; the rembling jailor of Philippi, who, on first hearing the 
Gospel, believed, and the three thousand, who on the day of 
Pentecost, were added to the church before the close of the day. 
These, with other considerations, he urged impressively, to prove 
that every impenitent sinner ought instantaneously to repent and 

° b l ? he h s e ame S duty was diligently inculcated from every pulpit con- 
nected with our mission. This native pleader, growing in know- 
"edge and experience, and the power of persuasion was, as has be- 
fore been mentioned licensed to preach, and after some year, 
finished his useful course as a soldier of the cross and a faithful 
ally of the missionary band. As they laid this beloved brother 
and coadjutor in the grave,they felt that « a great man had fallen 
"n IsraeL" and believed that he had gone to receive acrow,-an 
mmortal crown, to be bestowed by grace, rich and wonderful 
Z!e on one who had been the most abject, debased, neglected, 
and miserable among the sons of paganism. 

H™ glorious doe! the Savior appear in gathering such trophies 

™ DutS^ r ending June, 1838, there were, received into 
sixteen churches, 4,973 hopeful converts.* During the whole 
year the work of the Divine Spirit appeared to be going onglori- 
onslv at nearly all the stations, and also wherever the Gospel was 
dUgenthprc Claimed and the 'general means of g^e careful y 
employed. "Persons of all ages," say the mission « have been 
suWectsof the gracious visitations of the Spirit, from opening 
Shood to defrepit old age. The boarding sc hool and Sab 
bath school scholar, together with many who had been neglected, 
have sought, and it is hoped, have found the Savior. 

It was to he missionaries a matter of wonder, and it isa matter 
of Sg gratitude, that God appeared in mercy -for he : Hawaiian 
race at the very period when the churches m the United States 
werefin part, withholding their contributions, and the Board were 

. The additions at the different f ationswere as *%£%»&££# &! 
Waioli,38;at Waialua (Oahu) 27 ; Ewa, 32 >, ££ n ~ h £« ' 3 Waihlku , ' 3 08 ; 



NEED OF AN INTERPRETER AND TEACHER FOR THE CHIEFS. 529 

cutting down the expenditures of their missions, and restricting 

ledTe of T" hey ° nd f ° rmer P rece «^> and without the know 
ledge of the missionaries at the Sandwich Islands, till these heav 

fore 7 t s W n e o r t S o C Zfn U T them -v ThiS *'" ™^W 
lore, was not only for the immediate subjects of it, but designed 

by a wonder-working God to prevent his faint-hearted Se 

foT S' V , m ? 0ver f the ^ eathen worId t0 P«ish, and at the sanfe tie 
to humble them for that want of faith in him, which had held 

™? f^ f [° m *? T S ° naWe ' voluntar y sa «ifices, Xh he 

part at least b7° rk f^' F ° r thdr ™ issions > ^nblt, in 
par , at least he was then scattenng to the winds of heaven their 

moun a .ns of fictitious wealth, and their hills of grasped and 

solid treasures, which they were fondly hoping would soon rise to 

c m au U sfin n :'mo n r d ef° rd ^ ^ f^ °" -dingTe m^sio ly 
cause in a more princely manner, than they had felt able to do 

We, therefore, looked upon this divine interposition as of W 

importance in reference to the general evangelization J the 

The mission, and the rulers, had now waited two vears after 
sending their memorials to the United States, for a civilian and 

esSfe tLT '^P^ \ f the ~ ! but received no 
response. The American Board, though deemine the subiect of 
great importance, did not think it properly belonged to them to 
send a civilian. But divine Providence, always exerc£i£ 
a peculiar care over the nation, from the 'moment of the r? 
nunciation of idolatry, did not leave them destitute, in this emer" 
gency. To avail themselves of what was within their reach was" 
a duty to which they were prompted by their own sagackv Id 
by the suggestion of intelligent residents sa gacity, and 

The increasing intercourse of the rulers with the representatives 
of foreign nations, and with others, resident and transit render 
ed it obviously important that some trustworthy and competent 
interpreter should be more devoted to that business, than T was 
convenient for pastors and translators, on whom they had in plrt 
relied, ordinarily to be. The necessity for having a^ interpreter 

so u 'e a ntYn lo4 7 e .Wri! ^ ^T* S ° a PP arent to th Tand 
so urgent, in 1837, that they applied to Mr. Andrews, a teacher of 

the Mission Seminary, to engage in that work, and offered him a 

moderate salary for a year. Though he did not fully accent The 

offer he asked his patrons for a "conditional dismissfon," that he 

might be the teacher of the king and chiefs, in politics law In* 

Ltinet TS ^5 btTlL&Wk"? 
to Mr. Richards to ^^^J^£*%%2$? 

government " ° f P ° htlCal eC ° n ° m ^ W > and ^ -^cfof" 

Accepting the responsible office, he, on the 3d of Au e 183R 
completed his arrangements with the chiefs, and entered nartiallv 
on its duties at once. From that period, the government Engage J 



530 GOVERNMENT TEACHER. 

to give him a salary of $600, and paid it quarterly. But until 
a dissolution of his connexion with the American Board could be 
effected, though he could preach anything which Christ and his 
apostles taught, he could teach nothing unsuitable for a minister 
of Christ, or a foreign missionary to teach : much less could he 
bear the standard of a civil officer, or become a minister of state. 
The teaching of the principles of moral philosophy, of equity 
and iustice— the foundation of law, and the introduction of any ot 
the useful arts, was, with the consent of the government, lawiul 
for any missionarv, without giving any nation ground, justly, to 
complain. Interference with the party interests of chiefs, or with 
their civil power, would have been improper ; or to advise or assist 
them in their business, any further than they desired it, would have 
been objectionable. And some missionaries, wishing to keep iar 
within the line, were very slow to give an opinion, even where the 
magistrate requested it, or sought it with diligence, lest they should 
sacrifice their appropriate influence as ambassadors ol Christ, 
and the mission should be censured for interfering m civil 

matters. t . 

It was a satisfaction to the rulers now, to have a teacher in 
their affairs on whom they could call as their own, and it was a 
relief to the other members of the mission to have the chiets 
teacher stand in the breach, to supply, and far better than any 
man who could then be obtained for it out of the mission, their 
need, as far as he was able. Nothing was more reasonable than 
that the government should support the teacher, so exclusively 
devoted to it for the public good, and it was an important step m 
advance in civilization, which that government took, when they 
assumed the expense of such an agency. _ ' 

Mr. R. tendered his resignation as a missionary ; and his con- 
nexion with the Board was dissolved as soon as possible. 

He immediately commenced translating a work on political 
economy, and lecturing to the king and chiefs. Kmau, the pre- 
mier, took a deep interest in this method of acquiring the 
needed knowledge that was thus attainable; and the king and 
others listened with attention and advantage. _ 

Meantime, the power of the Spirit of God accompanying the 
diligent use of the various means of grace, continued to be mani- 
fest throughout the islands, and the year 1839 commenced 
with the prospect of an increasingly rich and glorious harvest. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

TWENTIETH YEAR OF THE MISSION, AND SEVENTH OF KAMEHA- 

MEHA III. 1839. 

Translation of the Bible-Death of Kinau-Appointment of a Premier-Suspension 
of the punishment of native papists— Vis* of L'Artemise toOahn Wo i ? 
manifesto of Capt.Laplace-Co^spondence of th ^S Sd^JSSS 
—Measures of residents at Honolulu- Agreement between Cam T an/Lo J 
Kauokaeouli- Visit of the United States' sSips Columb land S Adams Tet 

Two important points in the progress of the mission and of the 
nation were at this period regarded as of special interest and 
importance, and, in some sense, particularly related to each 
other— L he entire translation of the Bible, printed, published, and 
open to the whole people, and a code of laws based on the prin- 
ciples of civil liberty, and suited to a limited monarchy, and the 
moral and intellectual advance of the people. The former point 
was reached in 1839, and the latter in 1840. P 

1Q " S ^ord, the finishing sheet of which was struck May 10 
1839, has from the commencement of our mission been prominent 
m our teaching-prominent in all the schools, taught or superin- 
tended by our missionaries. The entrance of God f s Word g-iveth 
hght He has honored the nation that has nobly welcomed his 
Word to their families and to their schools. God has honored 
the rulers who have encouraged its general circulation and free 
perusal among the whole population. In this the Hawaiian chiefs 
made more progress during the first nineteen years of the labors 
of the missionaries than the rulers of Italy, Portugal, and Spain, 
have made in half as many centuries, with all the aid of bishops 
cardinals, and popes Nor do I believe any anti-Christian power 
can ever make the free circulation and reading of the Bible un 
popular in the Sandwich Islands, unless through the influence of 
Satan the people can be seduced into gross idolatry and the 
fn T rebukes heathemSm > which the Bible so uncompromis- 

We are happy to think the Hawaiian translation of the Bible 
the labor of a number of hands during a period of fifteen years' 
is a good translation giving in general a forcible and lucid ex- 
hibition of the revealed will of God ; a translation highly accepta- 
ble to the best native scholars, and one which all evangelical 
Christians can patronize and use with confidence. A few foreign 

T^^^f™^ S? a - feW ° ri S inal words "tained; for 
Sabbath," Sabahj for "baptizo," bapetizo ; and its verbal noun 



532 BREIF PUBLIC COURSE OF KINAU. 

bapetizo ana. For the Supreme Deity we use three terms with 
discrimination ; for the Hebrew " Jehovah," we use lehova, and 
ascribe to him all the divine attributes, and deny to him all im- 
perfections. For " Alohim" and " Theos," we use Akua, and 
en e it the same definition ; for " Adonai » and " Kurios," we use 
Hitku, which corresponds to the word Lord. But I must not 

While churches were rising, the blessed work of revival was 
eoing forward, and thousands of the natives were nocking like 
doves to their windows, Kinau, the Premier, the kind, modest, 
firm and sagacious patroness of the cause of reform at the islands, 
was'laid suddenly on her last sick bed. Many interested friends 
gathered around her, and made such efforts as were m their 
power for her relief. But the summons had come in the very 
morning of her days, and the time of her departure was at hand. 
At the commencement almost of a public career of great useful- 
ness, she suddenly reached the goal. She had come into office 
in troublous times, but she had acquired the full confidence of 
the king, and was generally and highly respected. [n con- 
nexion with the king and her husband, the governor of Oahu, she 
had greatly encouraged the erection of the two churches at Hono- 
lulu The missionaries thought she could not well be released 
from her post, in which she had endeavored to supply the place 

of Kaahumanu. . 

She had begun, with readiness of mind, to attend to the prin- 
ciples on which the government was to be improved and adminis- 
tered, and much reliance was placed on her Christian spirit to 
make her follow just where truth and duty could be shown to 
lead. From the time of her conversion there had been a very 
marked improvement in her habits and manners. Not an ap- 
proach to immodesty in dress, in words or actions, appeared in 
her, or blamable gaiety, levity, or austerity of manners. In- 
temperance and Sabbath breaking were no more expected of her 
than of the missionaries who were assiduously laboring to oppose 
these evils. She once invited two naval officers to breakfast with 
her The higher eventually, when the time came, instead of 
accepting her civility, sent his apology, that he had the evening 
before drunk too much wine, and was too unwell. The captain, 
who accepted the invitation, and was kindly entertained at a 
well furnished and well spread breakfast table, and was served 
with as fine fish and coffee as could often be found, said, " No 
lady in Washington could have given a better breakfast, or re- 
ceived a guest more genteelly." 

In her spacious and well furnished apartments, which had the 
air of civilization, she, on one occasion, very courteously received 
and entertained on a pleasant evening, at a well supplied table, 
forty-four missionaries, male and female, the king and eight or 
ten chiefs, and about twenty missionary children. At her request, 
a blessing was implored at the commencement, and thanks re- 



DEPARTURE AND CHARACTER OF THE PREMIER. 533 

turned at the close of the supper. Serious and cheerful con- 
versation marked the interview, and singing and prayer followed 
he repast. In the piety and sobriety of the Christian chiefs^ 
such occasions, there appear more particularity and scrupulous- 
ness than in many who have had far greater opportunities of 
learning and feeling obligation to the Author of every good and 
perfect gift which they enjoy. J8 

Having been seized with mumps and afterwards by paralvsis 

l e un ai of r ^H ly ' a f' A ^ 4th >] eft ^r husband, an^teresQ 
group of children, her mother, Hoapili-wahine, her half sister 
Kekauluohi her half brother, the king, who in his youth some- 
times called her "mother,- and a numerous circle of ChristTan 
friends, to mourn their loss in her early departure from earth. 

1 he disposition of Kinau and her predecessor, Kaahumanu 
after their hearts had been made to welcome Christianity, and to 
cherish a lively hope of an inheritance in heaven, would! I think 
have led them to greater retirement and quietude than the cares 
and honors of their elevated and responsible office would admit. 
1 he more readily would they have sought retirement if they could 
have assured themselves that th'e government would without them 
have been wisely and efficiently administered. They had begun 
to study the mysteries of redemption, and to find sources of higher 
pleasure than the distinctions of wealth and rank could «?ve • 
and though they had not, perhaps, the full measure of internal re' 
sources and satisfaction in the enjoyment of God in retirement 
which led Lady Jane Grey at first to decline in favor of her 
cousin the offer of a crown— a crown which to her she believed 
would be a crown of thorns to torment her if it should not cause 
her death— still they showed as decided a desire to benefit the 
nation by retaining and executing their office, as almost any 
uninspired rulers of ancient or modern times. 

Where intrinsic moral worth is associated with rank and power 
we cannot fail to admire the union of the modesty which draws 
back from the allurements the honors, and responsibilities of 
office, with the disinterested heroism which fearlessly assumes 
and executes high trusts when the possessor is providentially 

Tf'l £ ^ T WGre M f eS ' -£ Sther ' Kaa humanu; and Kinau. 
lne latter had expressed a willingness to resign and retire ; but 
the interests of the nation appeared to forbid it. So to those 
who offered promotion, Lady Jane, when duty appeared doubt- 
ful, said, « My liberty is better than the chain you offer me, with 
what precious stones soever it be adorned, or with what gold 
soever it be framed." The need of her wisdom and influence to 
guide the nation in the way of life did not prevail with her to 
accept the crown, nor the commands of the Duke of Northumber- 
land, nor the entreaties and promises of the Duke of Suffolk till 
her loved husband, Lord Guilford, employed all his influence to 
accomplish her coronation. 

No friend of the Hawaiian nation could have desired Kaahu- 



534 APPOINTMENT OF VICTORIA AND KEKAULUOHI. 

maim or Kinau to retire from office, and to have their system of 
government suddenly changed by a revolution in their time, to a 

P °Thl a mi°ssionaries collectively said of Kinau , « She sustained the 
highest rank in the nation next to the king ; for stability of cha- 
racter she has left no equal ; she was ever awake to the interests 
of the nation, and showed no ordinary skill m managing its con- 
cerns, even in the most troublous times ; she set her face against 
the prevailing immoralities, and gave satisfactory evidence of a 
readiness to make any personal sacrifice for the purpose of pro- 
moting: Christian morals and the best interests of the nation. - 

The next day after her funeral services, Kekauluohi was pro- 
claimed her successor and initiated into her office, and the people 
were called on to yield her due obedience, but Kinau's infant 
daughter, Victoria, was considered as her superior in rank. 
The following edict was issued by the king : 

M Honolulu, June 8th, 1839. 
" The explanation of Kamehameha III. respecting the descent of 
the authority of Kaahumanu II. to her heir and successor, Victoria 
Kamehamalu IL, in whose place, however, Miriam Kekauluohi is to 
act for the present. This is his proclamation : 

" Hear, ye chiefs, patricians, plebeians, and people from other lands, 
for I make this explanation that you may understand. 

" The authority hitherto possessed by my mother Kaahumanu 11. until 
her decease, is now transferred to my other mother (Miriam Kekauluohi) 
though Victoria Kamehamalu II. is her superior, but still under my 

'^Furthermore : no documents nor notes, referable to government, 
after this date, which have not my own signature, and also that ot Mi- 
riam Kekauluohi,at the bottom of said writing, will be acknowledged as 
government papers." 

Whether the office be that of Queen, Premier, Prime Minister, 
or Secretary of State, it was an office of high responsibility, and 
its occupant was expected to understand the wishes of the sove- 
reign, and of the chiefs and people ; to advise for the public 
e ood, and to act as a check to prevent injustice and oppression, 
Difficult as were the duties of the office, and trying as were the 
circumstances of the nation at that period, Kekauluohi entered on 
her public duties with much propriety, though to the exposure 
of her spiritual prosperity. 

Scarcely ten days had elapsed before it was reported that a num- 
ber of subiects at Waianae, called Palani, accused of malamakn, 
image worship, had been called before the chiefs, and that some 

of them were treated with severity. Addressing a note to the 

Premier, I inquired of her as to the fact, and she returned me the 

following answer : 



SUSPENSION OF PUNISHMENT FOR POPERY. 535 

" June 18th, 1839.* 
u Salutations to you, Bingham. 

•* I have seen your letter. We have exercised that oppression. But 
it is brought to an end. Henceforth it will, doubtless, be the rule to 
admonish. Love to you and Mrs. Bingham. 

"KEKAULUOHI." 

Whether it were from the increase of the knowledge and power 
of religion, or the extreme difficulty found in distinguishing be- 
tween the belief and practice of those who called themselves Pala- 
m, and idolatry, against which a law had been in force twenty 
years ; or the direct advice of the missionaries not to punish their 
subjects for being papists ; or the remonstrances of others, or all 
together, the king and his government, from that period, are con- 
sidered as having receded from the execution of that law upon 
them. 

The king allowed and encouraged his chiefs to guard against 
sedition and idolatry, and if they found any of his subjects prac- 
tising 0/ teaching image worship under the name of palani [papist] 
to admonish and teach them better. Two women were shortly 
sent to the governor's residence in the fort, where he, lodging 
elsewhere that night, proposed to examine them in the morning. 
Returning from Punahou in the morning, I was requested by a 
resident to go with him to the fort, and see and assist to liberate 
two women who, he said, were there, bound in a most painful pos- 
ture, for being Catholics. Expressing doubts as to their being 
punished for being Catholics, I stated that I had learned from 
the Premier herself that punishment was not to be inflicted on 
that account ; but I would go with him to the governor. We took 
the same road to the gate of the Premier, at whose house the 
governor was. The resident passed on towards the fort, and his 
place of business. I apprised the governor of what I had heard, 
and asked his attention to it. He quickly despatched a messen- 
ger, and started himself, and met the two women coming from the 
fort, under the escort of several foreigners, who, unbidden, had 
gone, into the fort to release them, concerning whom the author of 
the Supplement to the Sandwich Islands Mirror says : " The gentle- 
men succeeded in liberatingthe prisoners." The governor, surprised 
at this bold interference, said to the gentlemen : " Your business 
is to take care of your stores—that is the road to them. The 
government of the island and fort is mine— this is my path." 
He remanded the women to the fort, examined them as to what 
they had done, gave them his advice, and dismissed them. On 
the subaltern he imposed a fine for binding the women (in hand- 
cuffs) and keeping them in a painful posture through the night, in 
the open air, and required him to offer them remuneration ; but 

*" Aloha ae, e Binamu. Ua ike iho nei, au i kau wahi palapala. TJa hana iho 
nei makou i ua hookaumaha la. A ua hoopauia ae nei. Eia paha, make ao aku 
Jta pono o keia hope. Aloha oe, a me Binamu wahine." 



536 VISIT OF THE SHIP l'aRTEMISE. 

this they declined. The reason this man assigned for what he 
had done was, that he had undertaken to examine them himself, 
in the absence of the governor, and as they showed an unwillingness 
both to answer and to renounce their adherence to papacy, it had 
been proposed to him to confine them as he had done. 

The king has most distinctly declared in his letter to the Ame- 
rican Consul, " that their confinement was not by the order of the 
chiefs." 

In the midst of scenes of surpassing favor to these poor gen- 
tiles, in which God was so abundantly smiling, both on their civil 
and religious institutions, we are brought in our narrative to recur 
to the further interference of France and Rome. 

Now the success of the Gospel is allowed to have been 
the greatest throughout the Sandwich Islands when the stern 
resistance of the government, against every species of idolatry, 
was such as to allow no teacher of it to disturb the people. But 
though the persevering opposition of the government to Roman- 
ism, for twelve years of the progress of the Gospel among them, 
may not have originated the unexampled success, it may have 
materially modified it, inasmuch as it secured the undisputed 
circulation of the Scriptures, in the language of the country, 
and their free use in all the schools, and by the people generally. 

So far as the authority of the rulers was exerted in the fear of 
God, and in love to the people, against what they justly regarded 
as idolatrous in their old religion, and in the papal, as against 
Sabbath desecration, intemperance, and licentiousness, there can 
be no reasonable doubt that it was noticed with favor by the Sove- 
reign, who will not divide his glory with another, however spe- 
cious the claim, or gorgeous or imposing the appearance of a 
rival. Why should it not always be so, under the government 
of the Infinite, who has said, " Him that honoreth me, I will 

honor 1" 

After two years of the unexampled success of the Gospel, from 
the last rejection of the papal priests, the French Frigate, 1' 
Artemise, of sixty guns, C. Laplace, commander, came into 
Honolulu roadstead, July 9th, 1839, and the captain, after an 
interview with Mr. J. Dudoit, sent to the chiefs the following 
most singular Manifesto. 

" His Majesty, the king of the French, having commanded me to 
come to Honolulu in order to put an end, either by force or persuasion, 
to the ill-treatment to which the French have been victims at the 
Sandwich Islands, I hasten, first, to employ this last means as the most 
conformable to the political, noble, and liberal system pursued by 
France against the powerless, hoping, thereby, that I shall make the 
principal chiefs of these islands understand how fatal the conduct which 
they pursue towards her will be to their interests, and perhaps cause 
disasters to them and to their country, should they he obstinate in 
their perseverance. Misled by perfidious counsellors ; deceived by the 
excessive indulgence which the French government has extended to- 



MANIFESTO OF CAPT LAPLACE. 537 

wards them for several years, they are, undoubtedly, ignorant how po- 
tent it is, and that in the world there is not a power which is capable 
of preventing it from punishing its enemies ; otherwise they would have 
endeavored to merit its favor, or not to incur its displeasure, as they 
have done m ill-treating the French. They would have faithfully put 
into execution the treaties, in place of violating them as soon as the 
fear disappeared, as well as the ships of war which had caused it, 
whereby bad intentions had been constrained. In fine they will com- 
prehend that to persecute the Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the 
name of idolatry, and to expel, under this "absurd pretext, the French 
from this archipelago, was to offer an insult to France and to its sove- 
reign. 

" It is, without doubt, the formal intention of France that the king 
of the Sandwich Islands be powerful, independent of every foreign 
power which he considers his ally ; but she also demands that he con- 
form to the usages of civilized nations. Now, amongst the latter 
there is not even one which does not permit in its territory the free tole- 
ration of all religions ; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the French 
are not allowed publicly the exercise of theirs, while Protestants enjoy 
therein the most extensive privileges ; for these all favors, for those the 
most cruel persecutions. Such a state of affairs being contrary to the 
laws of nations, insulting to those of Catholics, can no longer continue 
and I am sent to put an end to it. Consequently I demand in the name 
of my government, 

" 1st. That the Catholic worship be declared free throughout all the 
dominions subject to the king of the Sandwich Islands ; that the mem- 
bers of this religious faith shall enjoy in them all the privileges ^ranted 
to Protestants. ° 

" 2d. That a site for a Catholic church be given by the government 
at Honolulu, a port frequented by the French, and that this church be 
ministered by priests of their nation. 

" 3d. That all Catholics imprisoned on account of religion since the 
last persecutions extended to the French missionaries, be & immediately 
set at liberty. J 

" 4th. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit in the hands 
of the Captain of l'Artemise the sum of twenty thousand dollars as a 
guarantee of his future conduct towards France, which sum the go- 
vernment will restore to him when they consider that the accompanying 
treaty will be faithfully complied with. 

" 5th. That the treaty signed by the king of the Sandwich Is- 
lands, as well as the sum above mentioned, be conveyed on board 
the Frigate l'Artemise, by one of the principal chiefs of the country 
and, also, that the batteries of Honolulu do salute the French flag 
with twenty-one guns, which will be returned by the frigate. 

"These are the equitable conditions, at the price of which the 
king of the Sandwich Islands shall conserve friendship with France 
I am induced to hope, that, understanding better how necessary it is 
for the prosperity of his people and the preservation of his power he 
will remain at peace with the whole world, and hasten to subscribe to 
them, and thus imitate the laudable example which the queen of Tahiti 
has given in permitting the free toleration of the Catholic religion in 
her dominions ; but if, contrary to my expectation, it should be other- 



538 THREAT OF GROUNDLESS WAR. 

wise, and the king and principal chiefs of the Sandwich Islands, led 
on by bad counsellors, refuse to sign the treaty which I present, war 
will immediately commence, and all the devastations all the calamities 
which may be the unhappy but necessary results, will be imputed to 
themselves alone, and they must also pay the losses which the aggrieved 
foreigners, in these circumstances, shall have a right to reclaim. 
"The 10th July (9th according to date here), 1839. 

u (Signed), L-. JLiAr-LAL/Ji.. 

« Captain of the French Frigate l'Artemise." 

Is this new method of "persuasion, the most conformable to 
the system pursued by France against the powerless "under false 
representations, to make unjust demands and threatenmm^e 
war if they are not at once complied with 1 Is this the boasted, 
noble liberality of the policy of France* and was ; her abstaining 
from this, for a time, « excessive indulgence" to the chiefs of the 
Sandwich Islands, by which they had been deceived 1 The rulers 
of the islands neeuecl only equity, and if Laplace means simply, 
that France had not before invaded the country for excluding a 
priest who had no right to remain, let h.m put it to the score of 
her honor or justice, instead of lenity or indulgence where she 
had a right to punish. But if France had been wronged by he 
exclusion of Mr. Bachelot, this had been already adjusted by the 
cap afn of th Venus and the king, who in 1837, engaged that 
"Peace and amity between France and the Sandwich Islands 
shall be Perpetual." Yet, to make out an insult to France, La- 
Place preSsthat the expulsion of the French j was vindei ^the 
absurd metext that Romanism is idolatrous. If to treat Koman- 
"sm L Strous is an insult to France, or other Catholic nations 
toTn the accomplished and noble queen, who has been received 
by the dtizen king with high demonstrations of respect and 
friendship must hale set thi example at her inaugural; and 
many a Protestant creed must be very offensive to France But to 
oJVse alien teachers of idolatry or of blasphemy or to expel 
them in accordance with international law, is not'absurd, though 
it might be impolitic to punish idolatry in subjects. 

Thf assertion that the French were subjected to the most cruel 
persecutions, and the imputation by Laplace to the king, of a con- 
Snued punishment of his subjects for being Catholics, and of the 
continu P ed imprisonment of F-nchmen an allega ion and impu- 
tatinn the more unmanly and inexcusable because the king was 
too far away to repel thL before the stroke of vengeance was 
to f^l upon his people, must be regarded as a gross abuse. 
t0 {SSg thai th'e French could have no religion .but to. .papal 
and misled by others as to persecutions against the French, he 
makS the bold allegation ; « In the Sandwich Islands the French 
are not allowed publicly the exercise °f their religion while Pro 
testants are allowed the most extensive privileges ; for these all 
favors, for those the most cruel persecutions. 

Such a state of affairs as he pretends to descnbe did not exist 



ERRORS OF THE MANIFESTO. 539 

at the islands. Subjects of France, as such, had been treated 
with the same consideration as men from other countries, as really 
before as after the visit of Laplace. Two French priests had, 

m f iQ&r i oof** ? Way > as has been ful] y stated in the narrative 
of 1827, 1831, and 1837.* The prohibition of the entrance and 
residence of papal teachers was not restricted to France. In- 
deed French Papal Catechists had long been at Honolulu in the 
guise of artisans. 

The king had moreover endeavored to assure the French go- 
vernment of his desire of friendship, and his willingness to admit 
the * rench as freely as others in the prosecution of any lawful 
business. But to welcome one religion and refuse another, or to 
admit one class of teachers and reject another, was not contrary 
to the taw of nations, whatever wisdom, charity, or policy in the 
case might require. Pretending to reason with the king against 
intolerance, and in support of a demand at the mouth of the 
cannon, that the king shall conform to the usage of civilized 
nations, the author of the Manifesto affirms with singular effron 
tery, that among them « there is not even one which does not 
permit in its territory the free toleration of all religions." Jill 
religions, spiritual and formal, evangelical and heretical, Pro- 
testant and Papal, Mahomedan and pagan-a// freely tolerated by 
all civilized nations ! * 

He throws out the unmanly reproach that the noble and ener- 
getic chiefs had violated treaties, as soon as the ships of war that 
had put them in fear had departed. They had violated no 
treaties even if their agreement with naval officers had been 
regarded as treaties. If he means that after the Venus left 
they refused to admit papal priests, without a guarantee for 
their seasonable departure, he doubtless knew, or might have 
known, that they refused to admit them without such guarantee 
when two ships of war were present, and their two commanders 
were trying a whole week to induce them to do so. Refusing to 
admit them afterwards was but the continuation of their policy 
which they assured the commanders they meant to pursue the 
whole responsibility of which they assumed themselves. There 
was in this, therefore, neither ground for the charge of perfidv 
nor cause for war or punishment. J 

" A" a , m * re q u f. tion o* international law, upon which ground it 
was placed by Captain Laplace in his Manifesto, it would not be dif- 
ficult to satisfy any one who has the least knowledge of that subiect 

oi at Si T J 2* tH ? Wr ° ng ' J The P retence that t0 ^ to 

tolerate the propagation of any and every religious creed is contrary 

to the established usages of all civilized countries ; in other words 

that it is inconsistent with the law of nations and the acknowledged 

* " The few remaining Frenchmen who lived at those island nf w >,;„i, ♦;, 
not above four, and the three whale-ships which had I fo ^twoveaU before a on f ^ 
sented their commerce, had been treated with all the resnlct and hosSSlftl "^ 
by the most favored nation."-/*™' Mstory /i &SSS uX%^%£ i0J * 



540 CONDUCT OF CAPT. LAPLACE. 

rights of sovereignty, was as new in theory as it was unfounded in fact. 
And there would be still less difficulty in showing that to refuse to 
receive the teachers of any particular religion as such, merely because 
they happened to be the subjects of the king of the French, was no 
violation of the agreement of July, 1837, between the Sandwich 
Islands and the commander of the French frigate la Venus, even if 
that agreement had been sanctioned by the French government so as 
to give it the binding force of a treaty. It appears to be nothing more 
than a mere commercial treaty to place the subjects of the contracting 
parties in the territories of each government upon an equal footing 
with those of the citizens and subjects of the most favored nations. 
And your committee are not aware that it was ever before claimed by 
any nation, that such a stipulation secured the right to the subjects of 
the contracting parties mutually to introduce their own religious tenets 
against the wishes of the government, merely upon the ground that 
the citizens of another country were permitted to inculcate the princi- 
ples of a religion adopted by such government, and which was gene- 
rally professed by the inhabitants of its territories who had emerged 
from the darkness of heathenism." — [Report of the A. B. C. F. M.] 

To induce a speedy compliance with his demands, he com- 
mends " the example of the Queen of Tahiti, in permitting the 
free toleration of the Catholic religion in her dominions." 
Though it was afterwards found that she and her people had been 
disgusted with his ungrateful and overbearing treatment of them 
after they had helped to save from wreck his frigate, which had 
struck a rock. If she had been compelled by him to admit 
Romish priests, she had not assented to the yielding of her sub- 
jects to their authority or dictation ; and by late accounts, not 
one of them had adhered to Rome. 

The conduct of Capt. Laplace, therefore, to say nothing of his 
ill treatment of Americans, was obviously contrary to the law of 
nations, and probably influenced by misrepresentations on which 
he too hastily resolved on hostilities. If the French have had no 
better pretext for a war with the Tahitians, the civilized world 
will not be censurable for sympathy with the natives manfully 
struggling to maintain their independence against powerful and 
haughty invaders. 

Capt. Laplace then threatened the people with the evils of an 
unjust war, and though he would impute those evils to the king 
and chiefs alone, and would make the nation indemnify the 
foreigners for the loss they might suffer, the principles of inter- 
national law would impute them to him and his accomplices.* 

* " He who wages an unjust war is chargeable with all the evils, all the horrors, 
of war : all the effusion of blood, the desolation of families, the rapine, the acts of 
violence, the ravages, the conflagrations, are his works and crimes. He is guilty of 
a crime against the enemy whom he attacks, opposes, and massacres without cause ; 
he is guilty of a crime against his people whom he forces into acts of injustice, and 
exposes to danger without reason or necessity ; against those of his subjects who are 
ruined or distressed by the war, who lose their lives, their property, or their health in 
consequence of it ; finally, he is guilty of a crime against mankind m general, 
whose peace he disturbs, and to whom he sets a pernicious example."— Vattel. 



INTRODUCTION OF ROMISH PRIESTS AT TAHITI. 541 

The manifesto, as a whole, is a clear index to a most palpable 
interference per force in the religious affairs of the nation in 
opposition to its will. And " it is certain," says Vattel, " that 
no one can interfere, in opposition to the will of a nation, in its 
religious affairs, without violating its right, and doing it an 



injury 



The British Consul, Mr. Pritchard, affirms that Com. A. 
Du Petit Thouars, in stipulating that Frenchmen should be re- 
ceived at Tahiti, allowed that if the rulers did not wish the 
Roman Catholic religion to be taught in Queen Pomare's 
dominions, they might make a law to that effect ; and that they 
did make a law prohibiting all except the Protestant religion 
being taught there ; and that subsequently the Frenchmen of the 
Artemise put themselves in a most hostile position, and demanded 
with a threat of burning the town, that that law should be abro- 
gated ; and he adds, " We are now daily expecting Roman 
Catholic priests to enter in among us, and sow the seeds of dis- 
cord in this missionary field, which probably may terminate in a 
civil war."* 

The most unreasonable hostility of Capt. Laplace to the Ameri- 
can missionaries, is a matter deserving a historial notice in dis- 
tinction from his hostility to the Hawaiian government. 

In a letter to the American Consul, he condemns and proscribes 
American Protestant clergymen, and dooms them to the horrors 
of the war, which, he apprises their consul, he is about to com- 
mence upon the country, if the terms which he dictates are not 

* The Flag Ship, p. 330-32. The views of the natives of Tahiti of the ungrate- 
ful and oppressive course of this man-of-war may be gathered from a letter from 
Tahitian Christians of Taimo to the church at Honolulu : — 

" Peace be to you, through our Lord Jesus Christ, the Messiah. This is our word 
to you. We sympathize with you in your trembling at the evil at Honolulu— your 
being troubled by the man-of-war ship that has been at your islands. 

" This is the communication of the church at Taimo. Let us be strong in our 
religion— let us stand by the Bible and hold it fast, and not the religion of the pope. 
Let us by no means listen to those words which are not according to the Gospel of 
the Messiah. ^ 

" We will make known to you our troubles occasioned by the man-of-war ship 
which has gone to your islands, but came to ours first. The ship struck on the 
rocks, and came to our harbor at Papaete, and took her cargo out and put it in 
a house belonging to the queen. We treated them well. We gave them timber to 
repair their vessel. We gave them food. When the vessel was finished, they com- 
mended Pomare because none of their things were stolen, and none of their people 
were ill-treated, under the government of Pomare in Tahiti. 

" After this was a meeting of the governors and the people in authority with the 
captain of the ship of war. He asked for land to build a church for the Catholics 
and we did not agree to it. They said they must fire upon us, that the island might 
be theirs, and that they might establish the Catholic religion in Tahiti. We were 
greatly oppressed. We were hushed at the mouth of the cannon, and agreed that 
they should have a house of worship. But we did not desire their form of religion 
We value the religion of Jesus Christ taught by the missionaries from England— 
the Gospel of Jesus Christ which Paul and the apostles taught. 

" This is what we have to say to you, brethren :— Be in earnest and hold fast the 
religion of Jesus, and not the papal religion, or any other that is not like the religion 
of Jesus the Messiah, which is the true. Let us stand firmly by the Gospel though 
our bodies perish through our obedience to Jesus the Messiah." ' 



542 HOSTILITY TO MISSIONARIES, 

complied with. Stating the day and the hour when he intends to 
commence hostilities, with the strong force at his command, unless 
the king yields to all his demands, he adds : — 

" I consider it my duty to inform you, Monsieur le Consul, that I 
offer asylum and protection on hoard the frigate Artemise to those of 
your compatriots who may apprehend danger, under these circum- 
stances, on the part of the natives, either for their persons or pro- 
perty. 1 do not, however, include in this class, the individuals who, 
although horn, it is said, in the United States, make a part of the 
Protestant clergy of the chief of this Archipelago, direct his counsels, 
influence his conduct, and are the true authors of the insults given hy 
him to France. For me they compose a part of the native population, 
and must undergo the unhappy consequences of a war which they 
shall have "brought on this country. 

" (Signed) C. LAPLACE." 

As the king had offered no insults to France, that part of the 
Protestant clergy who were from the United States could not, of 
course, be authors of his alleged insults. Whatever construction 
shall be put upon the acts of the government towards France, the 
American clergy in general, and in particular, ought to have been 
exempt from these gross, unmanly charges, and much more from 
the vengeance which Capt. Laplace threatened. ^ 

He could name amongst them no offender against France. But 
without naming an individual, or offering, or possessing any 
proof of wrong doing, by any one of them, he brands a class as 
enemies of France. "For me," a foreign despot declares, 
" for me, they compose a part of the native population, and must 
undergo the unhappy consequences of a war which they shall 
have brought on this country."* 

For several days and nights the war-threatening Artemise, with 
her guns loaded and shotted, lay abreast of the village of 6,000 
souls, and of our mission houses, families, and presses, and the 

• " In a verbal conversation with the American consul," says Mr. Jarves, " La- 
place informed him, that the American flag would prove no protection to the pro- 
scribed individuals; that if a man of his vessel was to be injured, it was to be a 
war of extermination — neither man, woman, nor child, were to be saved."— [Jarves 1 
History of the Sandwich Islands.] 

" An armed French ship," says the Rev. Mr. Taylor, an Episcopal clergyman, 
who soon after visited that port, " anchoring within cannon shot distance of the town 
of Honolulu, with every means of communicating with a helpless and harmless 
government, but without asking for any explanation, presenting ex-parte accusa- 
tions and making peremptory demands of the surrender of the sovereign's preroga- 
tives' the cession of lands, and a deposit of $20,000 as a security for the future 
obsequious obedience of his Hawaiian Majesty, Kamehameha III., to the King of 
the French. Nor is this all, or one half. Along those streets of Honolulu, and in 
full view and reach of the shotted guns of a French ship of war, is a number of 
interesting families, who, for their intelligence, urbanity, and generous self-devote- 
ment to the cause of philanthropy and the Christian religion, would do honor to 
any nation, as they have abundantly honored, as American citizens, the people ot 
the United' States, now denounced, expatriated, proscribed, and pointed out by a 
French Post Captain as the special mark, in case of hostilities, for devastations, 
calamities, insults, and horrors threatened by cannonading, and by landing a lawless 
crew from a French man-of-war."— [ The Flag Ship, p. 315.] 



DANGER APPREHENDED BY THE MISSION. 543 

walls of our large church rising by the patient and cheerful labors 
of converts from heathenism, and which did not stop till the 
French despoiled them of $20,000. The king, whose signature 
to certain unreasonable and arbitrarily dictated terms was de- 
manded, was then at a distance on another island, unable to 
arrive in season, if, on his arrival, he should be ready to comply 
with them. So little honor or justice was now to be expected of 
so rash a commander, who offered proscription and hostilities to 
clerical citizens of a friendly power, with whose character he 
was almost wholly unacquainted, that they did not think it worth 
while to write him. To complete the picture, there were on 
shore and near us, some united with France and Rome against 
our mission, and others seeking an alliance with them for very 
questionable purposes. 

But in the midst of these commotions and threatening dangers, 
through divine goodness, the missionaries and their wives, confid- 
ing in God, could, together, sing : — 

" Howl, winds of night, your force combine, 

Without his high behest ; 
Ye shall not, in the mountain pine, 

Disturb the sparrow's nest." 

The honored youth who was providentially elevated from a 
stocking-loom, did not, when he flung that apposite strain from 
his pious harp, expect it would ever be re-echoed by a band of 
defenceless, pioneer propagators of the Gospel, men and women, 
on the shores of the Sandwich Islands, actually exposed to bom- 
bardment, conflagration, and massacre, by a French force, in order 
to introduce there the priests of Rome. Though buoyant and 
hopeful, they did not fail to feel for the nation, for themselves, and 
for their cause, which, for twenty years, had been so dear to 
their hearts. They had not been trained to stoicism, nor to reck- 
lessness, when danger from false principles or barbarian force 
threatened disaster to themselves or others ; nor yet, to act on 
the principle that — 

" Whatever pangs surround, 



'Tis magnanimity to hide the wound." 

Every reasonable effort which could be made without compro- 
mise of principle they were ready to make to avoid the blow which 
pride of power and wounded bigotry had aimed at the cause of 
Protestantism and its supporters ; though they knew Captain La- 
place had no more right to fire on the town, or on the missionaries 
than they had to blow up his ship with a torpedo for what he had 
done at Tahiti, or for his note to the American consul, threatening 
an unjust war on American Protestant clergymen. They believed 
as did the consul and other friends, as well as the bold public 
accusers of the missionaries, that Capt. Laplace identified the 
American Protestant clergy generally with the native chiefs, 



544 CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE AMERICAN CONSUL. 

preachers, and people, condemned them for their influence, 
threatened them, and treated them all as enemies, and in the name 
of France, put himself in the position of a warlike foe to them 
all.* It can hardly be supposed that Captain Laplace would have 
threatened the nation or the American missionaries with the hor- 
rors of war, and thus exposed his country to the rebuke of the 
whole world, if he had not been deceived and misled by interested 
counsellors. From his violence and injustice the members of the 
mission at Honolulu, and Messrs. Richards and Tinker who had 
resigned, appealed to their country, and taking the official notice 
of the consul, rather than the threat of the post-captain, as the 
occasion of their appeal, thus addressed their consul : — 

"To P. A. Brinsmade, Esq., United States Consul. 

" Sj r :_We learn from your official communication to the American 
citizens, at this place, that the commander of the French frigate, now 
in the roads, having demanded of the authorities of this nation satis- 
faction for alleged offences against the French nation, threatens speedy 
hostilities in case his terms are not complied with ; and that in that 
case he offers asylum and protection on hoard his ship, to all American 
citizens except Protestant clergymen. 

" We regard ourselves as proscribed by this exception, pur persons, our 
lives, our families, and a considerable amount of property of three char- 
tered societies in the United States, the A. B. C. F. M., American 
Bible Society, and the American Tract Society — exposed to violence 
without our having in any way violated our duty or forfeited our pro- 
tection as American citizens, or in any way, either secretly or openly, 
having offered any insult or injury to the great, enlightened, powerful, 
and deservedly respected nation of the French. 

" We, therefore, respectfully solicit the protection of the United 
States for ourselves and our associates throughout our mission, forty 
unoffending citizens of the United States and their families, and re- 
quest you to take such measures and use such means as may seem to 
you proper, and within your reach, for the security of our just rights 
as citizens of our common country, to which we are bound by a thousand 
ties though separated by thousands of miles, and which, we are happy 
to say, is now on terms of amity with France." 

The next day, they received the following reply : — 
" United States Consulate, Sandwich Isladns, July 12th, 1839. 

" Gentlemen : — Your communication of yesterday, soliciting the 
protection of the United States for yourselves and associates throughout 
the mission, against the intended aggression upon your American rights, 
on the part of the French naval force, now lying off this harbor, has 
been received at this consulate. 

* The Sandwich Islands Gazette of the same month, July 27, 1839, contained the 
following : " We cannot believe it possible that Capt. Laplace would have identi- 
fied the Protestant clergy, at the Sandwich Islands, with the native population, as the 
enemies of France, without the most positive proof of that fact." 
hesitate not to accuse the missionaries of being the great first cause of all these perse- 
cutions; all these acts of inhumanity; all these unjustifiable deeds which have been 
perpetrated by the natives of these islands." 



MEASURES OP THE RESIDENTS. 545 

!w If "Z^n 1 •? j o 11 . 1 - 7 Say that ^ consula *e. established by the author- 
ity of the United States, and acknowledged by this government is 

So Z) e n r teetl0D °! A * AmCTicaD fla S Whhin its g office"nd 'en- 
closure I offer you such asylum and protection as it may afford bv Tu 

neutral posUmn in relation to the nations whose differences are in 
progress of adjustment. I am offered from the authoritls of th° 
country all the means of defence which I may deem necessary 

" I am, gentlemen, with entire respect, 

« / . ,, „ _„ " Your most Obt. Servant, 

(Signed), P. A. BRINSMADE, U. S. Consul." 

When the hostile intentions of Captain Laplace ao-ainst the 
government and the missionaries were known, acommittee of the 
foreigners voted, on the 10th, "that a letter be addressed to he 
captain of the French frigate, for the purpose of ascertaining what 

TZZH lSta T ^ T U aff ° rd ' ° r Wh ^ ^ration mifhl be 
expected from h.m in the event of hostilities," and on the 11th 
they apprised h,m « that in case of actual hostilities, their persons 
and property would be m imminent danger, and the more cahm ous 
from the unhappy circumstances of the foreigners not being bpos! 

IIZ°^ ?T Tf ammuni ! io « efficient to make their mist ene - 
getic efforts for defence, against the evil disposed, effective," and 
to supply th,s deficiency they made their appeal to him, in that 
'perilous moment,"' as they said, assuring him « that the arms 
requ.red would not, probably, exceed 50 muskets, 100 pistols, and 
50 cutlasses, as many of the foreign residents were already pos- 
sessed of the necessary arms and accoutrements." Thev were 
to have two brass guns, and appointed a chief Director, and four 
assistants, with power to organize the foreign residents into" 
force for mutual protection, and to make such other arrangements 
as might be necessary." Captain Laplace tells ns how far he 

St d hI h r e eplie r :- entS " * ^ Whe "' "^ ** 

wHm T s " ns , ible '.g entlemen i how much the aid of so many brave 
English and Americans would secure still more the success of mv arms 
but unhappdy, to my regret, I am unable to furnish them with "he 
means of defence which they want ; for all my men are to be emnlov 
ed in the attack on the town and the defence of the frigate I havJ 
prepared forces sufficiently strong, that in giving a dreadful blow the 
French shall be the masters and the protectors of the town at thl'same 

Doubtless it was the intention of the Post Captain and the 
expectation of some of the armed enemies in the camp, that he 
constituted authorities of the place should be French 

While this alliance was forming, the committee 'of vigilance 
deemed it wise < to inqu.re of the native authorities if what 
light hey would consider the foreign residents, in case of 
hostilities, whether as enemies or friends, whether they would be 
left to their own_ resources, or whether they could depend on the 



545 PROTECTION OFFERED BY THE PREMIER. 

rulers for assistance in any measures which might seem advisable 
in order to protect their lives and property from any attacks on 
the part of the native population, who might break through the 
restrictions which they believed the chiefs would impose. 71 In their 
communication they said : — 

" The committee have every confidence that the government will 
pursue such a course as will render it unnecessary for the force, now 
off the harbor, to proceed to extremities ; but if such a calamity should 
threaten us, we wish, in harmony with the constituted authorities 
of the place, to be prepared to defend ourselves against the aggressions 
of a lawless multitude." 

The premier, with some perturbation, thus replied : — 

" Gentlemen : — I have received your communication, and hasten to 
express to you the sentiments entertained by the chiefs, at this place, 
in regard to foreign residents. It is proper that we should protect the 
subjects of other lands ; and be to them instead of their own rulers, 
inasmuch as this is enjoined upon us, to contribute according to our 
ability to the safety of their subjects resident at these islands. And 
were there no stipulations to this effect, I would have you understand 
that it is my mind and pleasure to do it. I have, therefore, pent a 
herald through the streets, to command the people to keep quiet, to 
avoid all disorder ; especially within the enclosures of the foreigners. 

" I am happy to comply with any reasonable plan which you may 
meditate for the safety of the persons and property of all the foreigners 
residing here. While 1 live, you shall lack nothing which will promote 
y our peace ; but should I be taken away, it will devolve on my 
friends to protect you. Should evil approach you from the sea, I have 
no power over that, nor strength to assist you. If any mischievous 
natives should plunder you, I give them into your hands, during these 
days, to determine their demerit, and when our perplexity is passed I 
will see to it that they are justly punished. _ 

" (Signed), KEKAULUOHI." 

What then was the part of wisdom for the local authorities in 
respect to the demands and threats of Laplace 1 If the law of 
self-defence, if the usages of nations, if international law, give 
the right to repel unlawful violence, it will hardly be questioned 
that the natives had a right to muster all their force for resistance. 
According to the established laws of nations they might have charged 
and manned the guns of their forts, entered their stern protest 
against the misrepresentations and unreasonable demands ot the 
manifesto, and proposed better terms for adj usting their differences ; 
and if they failed thus to satisfy their foe, they might have repel- 
led force by force, and not allowed a boat's crew to land alive. 
But if France was now determined to fall upon the nation or 
despoil it of its independence wrongfully, what would she not 
do if they had sunk her frigate at anchor, or killed or captured 
her crew in battle in repelling an attack? France had many 
more ships of war and many men. The premier judged that 



ARTICLES OF AGREEMENT BETWEEN CAPT. L. AND TIE KING. 547 

"wisdom is better than strength," and that negotiation with the 
king of the French, after a partial surrender, would be safer than 
warlike resistance against a naval officer who was unwilling to 
hear any explanation, and who claimed to be acting in the name 
of the sovereign of France. 8 

Having collected $20,000, partly from their own funds on hand, 
and partly from a loan, which he obtained at high interest, among 
the foreign merchants the governor carried it off to the frio-ate 
w.h the dictated articles, signed by the premier and himself, but 
not by the king, and ordered a salute from the fort. The kino- 
arrived from Maui the next day. The sacred hours of the Sab? 
bath were disturbed by martial bands from the Artemise, passing 
through the streets with martial music and fixed bayonets, and 
by a military mass celebrated on shore, under the direction of 
Mr Walsh. The king saw and felt the degradation and morti- 
facation ; and though he did not reverse the proceedings of the 
premier and governor and though he regarded the loss of$20,000 
as a matter hardly to be thought of in comparison of the infringe- 
ment of his sovereignty, he is reported to have said, « They ouaht 
to have waited till the war-club touched the forehead " 

The French Post Captain and Consular Agent then presented 
the terms of another treaty, some of which were unwelcome and 
unworthy of a great nation-terms which would further despoil 
the king or his sovereignty as to resisting the influx of intoxi- 
cating drinks and the offences of aliens-and which were urged 

uSTjTliT? th / excl [ en J ents "««* t«e Evasion of his rights 
and the threat of war had occasioned. And his hasty com- 
pliance contrary to his convictions, his interest, and the pros- 
perity of his people can hardly be accounted for except on the 
supposition of his being panic-struck by the proceedings of 
Laplace, in the name of the king of the French. 

" Article 1st. There shall be perpetual peace and friendship be- 

« e Ar !1 p1 -rl' e l reUC u \ Dd „ th . e kiD ? ° f the Sandwich Wands- 
Article 2d. The French shall be protected in an effectual man- 
ner in their persons and property by the king of the Sandwich Islands 
who shall also grant them an authorization sufficient so as to enable 
them juridically to prosecute his subjects against whom they will have 
just reclamations to make. J "'" u,lvt! 

« Article 3d. This protection shall be extended to French shins 
and to their crews and officers. In case of shipwreck, the chiefs and 
inhabitants of the various ports of the Archipelago shall assist them 
and protect them from pillage. The indemnities for salvage shal 

partTel ' " "" Uy ' by arbit ° rS Selected »7 both 

« Article 4th No Frenchman, accused of any crime whatever shall 

be tried except by a jury composed of foreign residents, proposed by 

Islands 911 aPPr ° VCd by tHe g° Te ™ment of the Sandwich 

" Article 5th. The desertion of sailors belonging to French ships 



548 OBJECTIONABLE ARTICLES. 

shall be strictly prevented by the local authorities, who shall employ 
every disposable means to arrest deserters, and the expenses of the 
capture shall be paid by the captain or owners of the aforesaid ships, 
according to the tariff adopted by the other nations. 

** Article 6th. French merchandises or those known to be French 
produce, and particularly wines and eaux de vie (brandy), cannot be 
prohibited, and shall not pay an import duty higher than five per cent. 

ad valorem. 

" Article 7th. No tonnage or importation duties shall be exacted 
from French merchants, unless they are paid by the subjects of the 
nation the most favored in its commerce with the Sandwich Islands. 

" Article 8th. The subjects of King Kamehameha 111. shall have a 
right in the French possessions to all the advantages which the French 
enjoy at the Sandwich Islands, and they shall moreover be considered 
as belonging to the most favored nation in their commercial relations 

with France. 

" Made and signed by the contracting parties the 17th of July, 1839. 

" (Signed), S KAMEHAMEHA III. 

)C. LAPLACE, 

" Post Capt. Commanding the French Frigate 1' Artemise." 

The fourth article, if duly ratified by the two governments, 
gives to any French consul the power to prevent the punishment 
of Frenchmen, for no court of his Hawaiian majesty could try a 
Frenchman, accused of crime, if his consul could not or would 
not propose a jury to suit himself, or should persist in proposing 
one of aliens, which the government could not approve. Any 
number of Frenchmen, then, might, with the connivance of 
the consul, set Hawaiian law at defiance to any extent, by de- 
predations on the other foreigners or on the native commu- 
nity. Even the regicide and the killer of heretics might hope 
to escape. The king, who was but a youth, though he objected 
to this article, did not see the extent to which it would curtail 
his power or throw it into the hands of aliens. 

To the sixth article there were most obvious objections. The 
rulers had seen the mischief arising from intoxicating liquors, 
and had laid a heavy duty on wine, prevented the distillation 
of spirits in their own country, and inhibited their importation. 
To prostrate those regulations, and open the flood-gate now to 
intemperance, might be disastrous both to the health and morals 
of the nation, and equally so, perhaps, to the rum-loving portion 
of the community from abroad, and would defraud the govern- 
ment of a portion of revenue justly due, if such products were 
to be imported by foreigners. If France, or rather the French 
consul, the Romish priests, and a part of the residents, and others, 
must be permitted to bring brandy and wine, why should the 
French government object to allowing a reasonable duty o: nity 
or five hundred per cent. ? 

A staunch apologist for this new policy said, " Capt. Laplace 
was perfectly justifiable in insisting that the wines and brandies 



REASONS FOR ADMITTING BRANDY. 549 

of France should not be prohibited ; those constitute the princi- 
pal articles of French produce, (exports'?) and the interest of 
that country required that every country should be open to receive 
them." Was it then necessary that his Hawaiian majesty and all 
other governments should be governed by the interest of the French 
in opposition to their own 7 On that false principle only were 
the severe measures of Laplace justifiable. But France is too 
magnanimous to maintain or admit such an absurdity ; and La- 
place himself affirmed that " the French government had respect 
only to the advantage of all civilized nations." And the French 
consul admitted that " it was very little to the interest of France 
that brandy should be free, but intimated that further punishment 
on the Hawaiians was admissible for their former treatment of 
the French." But it could hardly be believed that the French 
government, knowing the injustice of these two articles, and 
the king's earnest objections to them, would ratify and make dis- 
graceful, a treaty, honorable, in other respects, to both countries. 
The suggestion that if he refused to sign the treaty as it was 
he would surely have trouble, had undue influence with the king 
and his inexperienced and alarmed friends around him. That 
kings should have trouble, while the world is so wicked,' whether 
they yield to unjust claims or not, is a matter to be expected of 
course : and if it was the will of the French to bring brandy and 
wines to the islands on their own terms, Laplace had taught his 
young majesty that he could not enforce the existing laws against 
it, and " conserve friendship with France."* He, therefore 
yielded, though with a sense of injury, not easily relieved. 

The silence of his missionary friends at this important juncture 
has been seriously called in question by moral men, so strong is 
their repugnance to that disastrous anti-temperance measure. 
Even the courteous commander of the U. S. Exploring Expedi- 
tion maintains that the missionaries, as true friends of the nation 
and teachers of Christian morals, having stood aloof while Capt' 
L. was forcibly urging the claims of the Catholic priests, ought 
now to have interposed their objections and influence to prevent 
him from securing the free admission of brandy also. But if 
they had a right to interpose at all, it is questionable whether any 
of them, except his interpreter, knew the danger of his being 
thus ensnared till he had given his name. His own customarv 
counsellors among the high chiefs, or intelligent people, would 
doubtless, had they been allowed the opportunity, have remon- 

* " Th u e . r \ c ? n be H " le d0l ' bt ' that the ori g'nal suspension of this traffic in rela- 
tion to which the American missionaries were known to have exerted an active infln 
ence, had much greater influence in placing these faithful ministers of the cross out 
of the pale of that protection which the laws of civilized warfare always eive to non 
combatants than all other causes combined ; and that the commander of the Artemis^ 
if not the French Government itself, was actually deceived by the false represent 
tions of those who were or wished to be engaged in the demoralizing businesS equally 
destructive to die : temporal and eternal welfare of the human vzcz." -[Report by Chal 



550 ENTRANCE OF ROMISH PRIESTS. 

strated against these provisions of the treaty, and against which 
the king should have stood firm, " till the war-club had struck the 

forehead."* . . . 

It is the boast of civilization and Christianity that they recog- 
nise the sisterhood of nations, so that the powerful and the weak, 
the great and the small, may dwell side by side in the enjoyment 
of equal rights of sovereignty and independence, so long as they 
respect the authority of international law. But French naval 
officers in the Pacific have violated the great compact of nations, 
repudiated the claims of international law, in respect to the 
Sandwich and Society Islands, and struck down the shield that 
had saved them, even before they were evangelized. 

Laplace did indeed say in his manifesto, with the appear- 
ance of honor, " It is without doubt the formal intention of France 
that the king of the Sandwich Islands be powerful, independent 
of every foreign power, and that he consider her his ally." 
Why then should he proceed to despoil him of the power which 
properly belonged to him'? Was it a mere formal intention, 
announced with a show of honor to secure confidence and respect 
for the moment, while no sincere intention existed, or was sup- 
posed to be proper or politic in the case. Subsequent events 
must show whether " France intends the king shall be powerful 

and independent." . 

The Clementine, belonging to Mr. J. Dudoit, soon brought from 
Valparaiso Romish ecclesiastics— the Bishop of Nilopolis and 
three priests, including Mr. L. Maigret, with the paraphernalia of 
Romish delusion, or imposture, and intoxicating liquors, before 
sternly resisted by the rulers. 

Among the " brave English and Americans ' on whose co- 
operation the Post Captain had relied for the success of his arms, 
while trampling on the principles both of civil and religious 
liberty, one of the former and five of the latter sent him a letter 
of thanks and adulation, and commended for imitation 'the 
manly, noble, disinterested, example " which he had set for "the 
simple, confiding children of nature, so long deluded by design- 
ing and interested counsellors !" # 

But the friends of law and order, the friends of the independ- 
ence of the Hawaiian nation, and of the protection of American 
citizenship in the persons of missionaries, were justly shocked 
with what they regarded as the outrageous, oppressive, and 
calumniating proceedings of that naval commander. 

* A gentleman then on the ground thus notices this measure :— « This was 
brought to him at five o'clock P. M., on the 16th, and he was required to sign it by 
breakfast the next morning. No amendment of the objectionable features was 
allowed • it must be signed as received, or not at all. The king desired time to 
consult with his counsel ; this was refused. Neither the consul nor Laplace dared 
openly to commit themselves by saying to him, that if he refused, war would ensue ; 
but it was bandied about among his attendants, so as to reach his ears that in such 
an event, there would be no end to the trouble ; that this frigate would be succeeded 
b V a larger force, and ultimately his island would be taken possession of It was a 
successful design to entrap the king through his fears."-[ J«rm History.] 



VISIT OF THE EAST INDIA SQUADRON. 551 

Soon after the departure of the Artemise, with 20,000 dollars 
of the people's money, and other spoils, there came into the same 
port two vessels of war from the United States — the frigate Co- 
lumbia, Com. Read, and the John Adams, Capt. Wyman — too 
late indeed to check the rashness of their predecessor, but not 
too late to turn his mistakes to good account. These ships came 
from a land of freedom, and a land of Bibles; and the authority 
of Scripture, the sanctity of the Sabbath, and the duty of obey- 
ing God, were acknowledged by those who held commissions on 
board : and the power of the same Gospel, which was subduing 
the nation to Christ, had been specially felt by some on board 
while passing through the Atlantic, Indian, and Pacific Oceans. 
The missionaries were as desirous as others were afraid to have 
these men investigate and report their case onward from 1826, 
when Captain Jones had opened his eyes and ears to whatever 
opposers might wish to present against them. They earnestly 
and repeatedly requested Com. Read to make a careful investi- 
gation of the ground on which they had been proscribed by a 
French officer, and either in person or by a board of officers 
under his appointment, to consider the questions whether they 
had by any act or acts, instruction, influence, or course of life, 
lost their American citizenship, or forfeited the protection of the 
United States, and whether, as a body or as individuals, they were 
in any way the authors, or blamable cause, of any persecutions 
at the islands. This they urged not only on their own account 
but for the benefit of their countrymen of whatever calling, for 
if the principle on which they had been proscribed and threatened 
with hostilities were to be established and allowed, the interests 
of all Americans there were in jeopardy. But several important 
reasons led Com. Read respectfully to decline, while he assured 
the missionaries he considered them entitled to his protection, 
and that he could not believe they had acted or meant to act as 
the enemies of France. The officers necessary to compose the 
court of inquiry were employed in a court-martial, after which 
the season was found to have advanced too far to allow sufficient 
time for the required service. 

But after a visit of about five weeks, high-minded and intel- 
ligent officers of the squadron voluntarily authorized the publica- 
tion of an account of the proceedings connected with the visit 
of the Artemise, drawn up with fairness and ability by Mr. S. N. 
Castle, and also gave to the world their own opinions and testi- 
mony in opposition to Laplace and his coadjutors and admirers: 

" We, the undersigned, officers of the United States East India 
Squadron, having, upon our arrival at this place, heard various rumors 
in relation and derogatory to the American mission at these islands 
feel it be due, not only to the missionaries themselves, but to the cause 
of truth and justice, that the most unqualified testimony should be 
given in the case ; and do, therefore, order one thousand copies of 
the annexed article and correspondence to be printed for gratuitous 



552 TESTIMONY OF THE WARD-ROOM OFFICERS. 

distribution, as being the most effectual mode of settling this agitated 
question in the minds of an intelligent and liberal public. 

" Being most decidedly of opinion that the persons composing the 
Protestant mission of these islands are American citizens, and, as such, 
entitled to the protection which our government has never withheld, 
and with unwavering confidence in the justice which has ever charac- 
terized it, we rest assured that any insult offered to this unoffending 
class will be promptly redressed. 

" It is readily admitted that there may be in the operation of this, 
as in all other systems in which feeble man has any agency, some 
objectionable peculiarities ; still, as a system, it is deemed compara- 
tively unexceptionable, and believed to have been pursued in strict 
accordance with the professed principles of the society which it repre- 
sents ; and it would seem that the salutary influence exerted by the 
mission on the native population ought to commend it to the confidence 
and kind feelings of all interested in the dissemination of good 

principles. 

George A. Magruder, Lieut. John Haslett, Surg, of the * leet. 

Andrew H. Foot, Lieut. John A. Lockwood, Surgeon. 

John W. Turk,* Lieut. Dangerfield Fauntleroy, Pursr. 

Thomas Turner, Lieut. Fitch W. Taylor, Chaplain. 

James S. Palmer, Lieut. Robert P. Pegram, Master. 

Edwd. R. Thompson, Lieut. Joseph Beale, Ass't. Surgeon. 

Augustus H. Kelty, Lieut. J. Henshaw Belcher, Prof. Math. 

George B. Minor, Lieut. Alex. G. Pendleton, Prof. Math. 
" Honolulu, Oahu, November 1, 1839. "| 

The American consul, who had just succeeded Mr. J. C. Jones, 
appealed to his majesty on the main question, as follows : — 

" United States Consulate, 
" Sandwich Islands, Oct. 26th, 1839. 

« Sir : As the opinion seems to be to some extent entertained that 

American citizens residing in the Sandwich Islands as missionaries, 
under the patronage of an Incorporated Institution of the United 
States, have exerted a controlling influence upon the framers of the 
laws of this country, I have very respectfully to inquire, if they nave ever 

* Now Livingston. , .*..,.» .. ^„ 

t " The commissioned ward-room officers of the squadron, with but few exceptions 
subscribed the letter which effectually nullifies the malicious reports sent abroad 
with anonymous signatures in a scurrilous paper, formerly called the Sandwich 
Islands Gazette, but now appearing as the Sandwich Islands Mirror Several copies 
of the letter being struck off, that the objections might be met by the officers them- 
selves, produced a temporary excitement. The French consul addressed a commu- 
nication to Commodore Read, purporting that he had been informed of the Pjhcahon 
of a letter by the officers reflecting on the character of Capt Laplace and the French 
government, and as the representative of that government deemed its notice incum- 
bent on him. On reading it, and hearing an explanation of the motives giving : rise 
to the letter in question, the commodore, deeming it unexceptionable, stated that he 
could take no measures to suppress it. The French and English ^suls with the 
residents, were distinctly given to understand, that the letter ong mated m e ]y with 
the officers of the squadron, not an individual on shore suspecting their mention 
until it was subscribed, and that it contained a full and free «mjssmnofAeir 
opinions for which they were responsible, and from which they should not recede. 
— [Letter of A. H. Foot, Nov. 2, 1839— New York Observer.] 



CORRESPONDENCE OF THE A. CONSUL AND THE KING. 553 

had any voice in the passage of laws affecting the interests of other for- 
eigners, and particularly whether they ever had anything to do in the 
measures adopted by your government for the prevention of the intro 
auction of the Catholic religion into the country. And whether in the 
treatment which has been shown to any subject of the government of 
France, they have directly or indirectly recommended the course pur- 
sued by your government, and also, whether in the attempts made 
under your authority to suppress the public exercises of the Roman 
Catholic religion on the part of your own subjects, they have counte- 
nanced those attempts. If they have in any of these respects control- 
led the action of your government, will you be pleased to inform me 
very explicitly in what manner and to what extent. An earlv reolv 
will be a favor. J F J 

" With the highest considerations, I have the honor to be, 

" Your Majesty's most obt. servt., 

" P. A. BRINSMADE, 

urv tt- tit- r. .,, " United States Consul." 

" To His Majesty, KAMEHAMEHA III., 

" King of the Sandwich Islands." 

Severely censured and chastised as the king had been on the 
allegation of intolerance, he had now the opportunity to throw 
responsibility on the Christian teachers of the nation. But in the 
manly assumption of responsibility in respect to the acts of his 
government, he exonerates them, and gives them credit for using; 
their influence not to aid oppression, but the acquisition of useful 
know edge, and the prevention of intemperance, and persecution 
tor religious opinions, and also proposes an investigation. His 
reply, an index to the natives' advancement, is thus translated : 

" Kauwila House, present residence of the ) 
" King of Hawaii, Oct. 28th, 1839. 5 

" My respects to you, the American Consul. 

1 1 have received your letter asking questions respecting the Ameri- 
can missionaries, supposed, by some, to regulate the acts of mv go- 
vernment under me ; I, together with the chiefs under me, now clearlv 
dec are to you that we do not see anything in which your questions are 
applicable tothe American missionaries. From the time the mission- 
aries first am ved, they have asked liberty to dwell in these islands- 
communicating instruction in letters and delivering the Word of God 
has been their business. 

" They were hesitatingly permitted to remain by the chiefs of that 
time, because they were said to be about to take away the countrv 
We exercised forbearance, however, and protected all the missionaries! 
and as they frequently arrived in this country, we permitted them to 
remain m this kingdom because they asked it, and when we saw the 
excellence of their labors, then some of the chiefs and people turned 
to them in order to be instructed in letters, for those thin/s were in 
our opinion, really true. 6 ' 

A " V ^ en ?« P . rieSt f °^ thG R ° mish reli e ion landed at th *se islands 
they did not first make known to us their desire to dwell on the islands' 

and also their business. There was not a clear understanding with 



554 OPINIONS OF THE CHIEF MAGISTRATE. 

this company of priests as there was with that ; because they landed in 
the country Secretly without Kaahumanu's hearing anything abont th«ir 

r '«Whe S n h the e number of the followers of the Romish religion became 
considerable, certain captains of whale-ships told Kaahumanu of the 

T! ? this way, and thus Capt. D . . . informed me of a great de- 
struction in Sin in ancient time, and that his ancestors died in 

ha" laughter, and he thought a like work would soon be done here 
That was the company who informed us of the evil of .he Rom sh 
religion, and also a certain French man-of-war, and a certain British 

^tl^oCltio^tZ oMhe American missionaries having 
had anything to do in my business with the chiefs I haye, therefore 
inquked of them the chiefs, and they say, no, in the same manner as I 

D0 » sLTX, however, have told ine of having known certain 
things done by certain missionaries, viz., what Mr. Bingham said to 
Kaahumanu "I have seen some people made to serve at hard labor on 
fccounHf their having worshipped according to the Romish religion^ 
Whose thought is that?' Kaahumanu said to him ^J^Z 
he that spake to her objected quickly, saying, It s not prope ^or 
m „ ,„/ thus for vou have no law that will apply.' When he saw, 
S tht EL immediately replied to him with great strength 
' The law respecting idolatry ; for their worship is like that which we 
h.veforsaken ' Mr. Clark a so, and Mr. Chamberlain spoke to Kmau 
thUe K abumanu was yet alive and objected to said conduct and 
Xrwards Dr Judd. And at a certain time Mr. Bingham and Mr. 
Bishop dispu^d strongly with Kinau on account of the wrong of pun- 

'^trfMSKlS^:, Mr. Richards di ted strongly 
with TZnoa ureing the entire abolition of that thing, and that 
todn^ss should 'be b stowed on them, that they might be pieced, 
givfng them also an instructor to teach them the right way ; and thus, 

al A'ni 6 Ste'ldf wh^M^BingTam heard by Mr. Hooper that 
certain «, confined in iron! at the fort, he went immediately 
and made known to Kekuanaoa the wickedness of their confinement for 
ftatThlt and when Kekuanaoa heard it, he immediately sentaman, 
Ind afterwards went himself to the fort to set the prisoners free, for 
thpir confinement was not by order of the chiefs. ... , 

"Should Hbe said by accusers that the American missionaries are the 
authors of o„e law of the kingdom, the law respecting the sale of rum, 
or if not that they have urged it strongly, I would say, a number of ^cap- 
tains of whale-ships commenced that thing, thousands of my own people 
sunnor ed them and when my chiefs saw that it was a good thing, they 
eqtsted d meTo' do according'to the petition of that „mpany ^ and when 
I saw that it was really an excellent thing, then I chose that as a rule 

° f "Lifting which you speak to me of, that they act with us, or 

over-rule our acts, we deny it, it is not so. _ teaching 

« We think that perhaps these are their real crimes J heir tea * °g 

us knowledge. Their living with us, and sometimes translating 



NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW. 555 

between us and foreigners. Their not taking the sword into their hand 

RomlTrelMon 8 ^ ^^ ^ PUniSh n0t ^ worshi PP ers in the 
' But, to stand at variance with, and to confine that company, thev 
have never spoken like that since the time of Kaahumanu L, down to 
the time that the Romish priest was detained on board the Europa. 
1 think perhaps these things are not clear to you ; it would per- 
haps, be proper, therefore, that the American missionaries should be 
examined before you and Commodore Read, and us also. 

" Thus 1 have written you with respect. 
" (Signed) KAMEHAMEHA III." 

The ironical reproof to missionaries is a keen rebuke to their 
calumniators, while the right to punish the disloyal is not re- 
nounced.* 

The North American Review and the American Board express- 
ed the sense of the enlightened American public on the main points 
m question. The former says : — 

' Was it ever heard before that the legitimate government of an in- 
dependent state has not a right to declare that an alien religion shall 
not be taught by aliens within its borders ? . . . France had no right 
to force missionaries on the Sandwich Islands to reclaim them from the 
bloodiest and most impure idolatry. ... We think the moral 
judgment as well as the international law of the world will recognise 
the sacred right of a people, in so interesting and critical an era in 
the history of its efforts and opinions, to be let alone." 

The language of our Prudential Committee on the treatment of 
their missionaries, is as follows : — 

" And what had these missionaries of the Board done to call forth 
the proclamation of outlawry which was issued against them ? The 
reason assigned by the French officer is that they directed the counsels 
of the king of the Sandwich Islands, influenced his conduct, and were 
the true authors of the insult given to France. He holds them to be 
the real authors of whatever the government of the islands had done 
adversely to the papal interest. This is not the place for the Committee 
to go into a formal defence of the missionaries on this point But 
they certainly will interpose for the defence of their brethren whatever 
force there is in their own positive declaration that Capt. Laplace had no 
proper evidence of what he asserts, and that his assertions are untrue." 

On the same point, a committee of the Board, Chancellor Wal- 
worth being chairman, say : — 

" Your committee, upon examination of the subject «tre gratified to 

* ''Whatever appeared to them as idol-worship was considered the sign of dislov 
alty, hence the authorities insist upon it that they have punished only for idolatrv ae~ 
cording to a law which existed a number of years before the Catholics came to the 
islands. It was in >.,eir estimation merely a political offence, having nothing to do 
with the merits or demerits of religion, any further than it affected their political in- 
stitutions, and therefore not entitled to the name of religious persecution.— -S. N. C." 

[Polynesian^ Vol 2, p. 74. J * 



556 VIEWS OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

find these devoted missionaries of the Cross cannot, with justness, be 
charged with having done anything inconsistent with the spirit of our 
free institutions and their strict duty in this respect. As faithful 
Protestant missionaries and teachers, it was as much their duty to warn 
the people of their charge against what we believe to be the great and 
leading errors of the Romish church, as it was to inculcate the doc- 
trine of the Holy Trinity, and that there is no hope of salvation to 
fallen man, except through the redeeming blood of a Divine Mediator. 
" The utmost that can be charged upon your missionaries there, is, 
that all of them did not actually interpose their influence to prevent 
the Catholic religion from being proscribed by the government, as tend- 
ing to restore idol-worship which had been prohibited, and to which, 
it was supposed, by the Sandwich Islanders, to be in some measure 
assimilated. " 

The Board united in adopting the following :— 

" Resolved, that in the opinion of this Board, no just grounds of 
complaint existed against any of its missionaries in relation to the pro- 
fessed cause of the visit of the French frigate, PArtemise, to the Sand- 
wich Islands, in July, 1839." 

Will civilized nations accept the interference of Laplace as a 
favor to them] Will the civilized world look with indifference 
upon this interesting struggle,— the rulers of the islands, on the 
one side, enduring with unusual patience and forbearance, unlaw- 
ful encroachments, yet with manly energy, refusing to receive 
the last and stereotyped edition of Romanism and foreign spirits ; 
and on the other, the sleepless cunning of Jesuitism, the proud 
assumptions of the Potentate of the Seven Hills, and the naval 
power of the citizen king, all attempting to force the admission 
of the teachers of eschewed error upon those carefully guarded, 
but still defenceless shores, and to open the flood-gates of inun- 
dation and ruin ? Such meekness, and wisdom, and reasonable 
opposition to immeasurable wrong-doing, on the part of the weak, 
with right on their side, and such contempt of just rights and 
claims, and such abuse of power rarely paralleled in the history 
of the world, on the part of the strong, will, where true virtue 
and honor dwell, naturally call forth deserved sympathy for the 
Hawaiian race, and awaken zeal in the wise and good <to put an 
end'to such tyranny, and to pour evangelical light into the dark 
places of the earth, till neither this " fatal error," nor pagan < de- 
lusion, nor vile intemperarce, nor grievous oppression, shall find 
favor among the great, or vidians among the weak. 

Many in Oeat Britain and France, looked with deserved in- 
dignation on the outrages committed by the French against the 
Protestants in the Pacific. Among those who take a noble stand 
against them, is Count Agenor de Gasparin, a young French no- 
bleman, Master of Petitions, and member of the Chamber of 
Deputies. Speaking of the attack on the Sandwich Islands, m a 
work which he published, he earnestly says : — 



COUNT AGENOR DE GASPARIN. 557 

" Ah ! we are cowards ; in that immediately after such a crime, 
French [Protestant] missionaries did not depart for Honolulu, and 
that we have not since lifted up our voice daily to denounce that sav- 
age act, that incredible abuse of our flag. The true love of the Gos- 
pel, as well as the true love of France, would have suggested another 
course.^ Strong and unceasing protests should have rendered for ever 
impossible the repetition of such barbarous deeds ; deeds to which the 
public conscience would then have put an end, by judging them as se- 
verely as we ourselves. But, at least, the consequences of that inaus- 
picious day serve as a most serious warning to our church that for 

three years we have seen the Christian government, the independent 
government of the Sandwich Islands, obliged to bow its head under the 
outrages of a people ordinarily noble and generous ! 

"That government believed it to be its duty to use against the 
Catholic missionaries a right, which it would have been more liberal, 
doubtless, not to have exercised, but which has never been denied to 
the Catholic States of the South of Europe, when they have armed 
themselves against Protestant missionaries. It did not forbid the 
French to enter its territory, but only French ecclesiastics coming to 
exercise their ministry, and to contend against the established religion ; 
just as it is not to the French that the Roman or Neapolitan States 
deny admission to their territory, when they interdict French pastors 
coming to exercise their ministry, and to oppose the established re- 
ligion. 

c | But it was not principle which led to this conduct. It was 
prejudice. It was hatred. There has been a monstrous alliance be- 
tween the policy of the State and a religion which is no longer that of 
the State. The violence which installed the Romish worship in all its 
pomp, in the midst of a nation but recently won over to a true, spi- 
ritual worship, at the same time opened its ports to spirituous liquors 
from France. The same day two prohibitions were removed under the 
menace of our guns, that relating to Catholicism, and that relating to 
brandy ! 

" This last act serves to characterize the expedition. No one in fact 
can be ignorant of the moral and physical ruin which brandy has always 
produced among a savage people, and the scenes of debauchery which 
immediately followed the ratification of our infamous treaty are a 
commentary too eloquent to need any other. 

" But, though its first effects have been deplorable, the eternal Word 
of our God is sufficiently powerful to put a stop to them. It will not 
shrink before Rome, nor before the accursed traffic which the French 
Consul and others have not feared to undertake. It will fortify con- 
sciences but little disciplined, before which a subtle heresy attempts 
to cast new difficulties. It will recover, it will raise, it will regenerate 
those who are hurried away by their baser passions. Is not what it has 
already done for the Sandwich Islands an earnest of what it will vet 
accomplish there ? Where can we find in the annals of government a 
social transformation which can compare with that which sixty poor 
American missionaries have effected among 130,000 savages ? The 
sailors who calumniate them, forget to compare the security which they 
enjoy there now, with those fierce and sanguinary traits which formerly 
rendered so terrible those copper-colored and tattooed tribes, among 



558 MR « MACDONALD. 

whom the illustrious Cook lost his life. It is only necessary to mention 
it to vindicate the work accomplished at the Sandwich Islands. It is 
enough to point to men who formerly treated women as creatures of an 
inferior order, who neither suffered them to sit at the same table, nor 
to eat from the same dishes with themselves ; who sustained towards 
them no other relations than those of libertinism ; but who now through 
the influence of married missionaries, understand the sanctity of the 
marriage tie, respect their wives, and taste, for the first time the sa- 
™ed ioys of the family. * * * It is enough to point to those who 
formerly destroyed more than one half of their offspring, but who now 
encourage them with tender solicitude and love. It is »uly neoessr y 
to enumerate the schools, the presses, the journals which are establish- 
ed in a country where so lately the language was neither written nor 
formed, and where now Bibles and tracts are printed, and everywhere 
distributed among more than 10,000 readers. It is enough to enter the 
chnr hes, or to walk the street on the Sabbath. Everywhere, m spite 
of the disorder which the French have produced we discover both 
outward respect for religion, and true conversion of the heart 

" Such are the fruits of those Protestant missions, so much decried, 
and against which it is still so popular, in France, to bring the most 
odious accusations. Let those who accuse them examine before they 
attack. Let them compare before they proclaim, as they are wont, 
the immense superiority of Roman Catholic missions. 

The illness and death of Mr. McDonald were among the af- 
flictions of the mission at this period But having trusted in 
Christ, and consecrated himself to his serv.ee on the mission- 
ary field, yet being called to leave it ere three years had com- 
pleted their course, he honored the Lord in the trying hour by 
the simmicitv and strength of his faith, and the Lord was with 
Mm when heU and flesh failed. As he descended to the Jordan 
he exhorted his fellow laborers to be faithful to their .own jouh, 
to the people, and to God. In parting with his little children, 
on their behalf — 

" He sought, with look that seemed to penetrate 
The heavens, unutterable blessings, such 

, The fnllowine may illustrate the nobleman's remark, and afford some apology 

of the second The J^ d ™ s n ^* th y eir sentiments. Hitherto they had taught 
some things they have seen ™ ™ flange . M ? . 183g they declared 

that baptism is not necessary m order to salvation out May > > ^ a certain 

absolution -None 01 our uedi ncup hi«tnrv nf the first martyrs: for 

their chief care, after that of persecuting, is opwntcja 

itself in favor of their victims." [Annals of the T> . de nop. ae m , y j 



HAWAIIAN POETRY. 559 

As God to dying parents only grants 

For infants left behind them in the world." 

The brethren and sisters around his couch, at his request, sang 
the sweet hymn : — 

" Rock of Ages, cleft for me, 
Let me hide myself in thee.' , 

He responded with the emphasis of faith — 

" Thou must save and thou alone, 
Simply to thy cross I ciino\" 

He closed his earthly mission September 7th, 1839. 

Soon a young missionary child, Gerrit P. Judd, Jr., was called 
to leave his parents, sisters, and brothers, being seized with a sin- 
gular disorder, which no remedies could arrest, and in about a 
week closed his young career of promise, Nov. 13th, 1839, at the 
age of ten years and eight months. When the dear child, dis- 
tinguished for intelligence and activity, saw that he must die, his 
parting counsels to his little companions, urging them to be pre- 
pared to meet him in heaven, were both melting and consoling, 
and helped his afflicted parents to say, when they had prepared' 
their first born for the grave, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath 
taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord." 

The following beautiful elegy was written on the occasion in 
the Hawaiian language by Hoohano, a native student of medicine 
then in delicate health, who had been instructed at the Mission 
Seminary, and who soon followed his little friend along his 
" lonely pathway," both leaving some evidence of having been 
reconciled to God through the death of his Son. 

Hawaiian poetry is not accurately measured, either in respect 
to the succession of feet, or the length of the lines ; nor did it 
exhibit, prior to the introduction of sacred hymns by the mission- 
aries, any chiming at the end of the lines. As the Hawaiian songs 
were unwritten, and adapted to chanting rather than metrical 
music, a line was measured by the breath ; their hopuna, answer- 
ing to our line, was as many words as could be easily cantilated 
at one breath. 

Though this piece has no more measure or chime than the 
compositions of the ancients or of Ossian, yet every line of it is 
poetry, and of no inferior order compared with the ancient Greek 
and Latin odes. It is one of many respectable specimens of 
poetic composition, among the instructed Hawaiians, of a Chris- 
tian character and salutary tendency : — 

" Farewell to the beautiful flower of the Doctor's garden ! 
It has fallen and vanished away. 
The flower that budded first did blossom fair; 
Its splendor was seen ; its fragrance exhaled :' 
But the burning sun came, and it withered, 
And that beautiful blossom has fallen ! 



560 ELEGY ON G. P. JUDD, JR. 

The occupant of the garden then wondered 
That a single flower should have fallen. 
He sought it, but found it not again ; it was gone ; 
It had perished ; it had mingled with the dust. 
Alas ! what a pity for the flower plants, 
Which grow up well, and lo ! they are withered ! 
All the flowers bowed their head, smelling the fragrance , 
They stood around in great sorrow. 
Alas ! alas ! O my blossom that has fallen ! 

The chief tenant inquired of his landlord, 
1 What thinkest thou concerning this flower 

Which thou did'st plant in my border ? 

The Lord replied, 
* 1 have taken away the image of all its glory ; 

Its bud has fallen and is mingled with the dust.' 

How beautifully did the plants flourish ! 
Compassion great for the tenant resident, 
Mourning and searching with great lamentation ! 
1 Whither, O Gerrita, hast thou gone ? 
When wilt thou return to thy birth-mates ? 
Alone hast thou gone in the way that is lonely ; 
Thou hast gone a stranger by an unknown path.' 

O Gerrita, Gerrita ! Behold we all 
Are falling flowers, and soon shall fall. 
Where art thou ? Go thou, and be a kind welcomer for us all. 
0, Gerrita, Gerrita ! thou goest at the pleasure of thy Lord, 
And none can forbid thy design. Go thou, 
Travel on, till thou art wholly gone, along the lonesome path- 
way: 
Then ascend the ladder of God, 
And pass within the glorious walls of Jerusalem ; 
And enter into the peace of God's kingdom! 

Thou art singing hymns with good angels ; 
A never-ceasing employment is thy employment there. 
O Gerrita, Gerrita ! 

Deeply we mourn that we cannot behold thee : 
For ever hast thou gone from our sight, 
And wilt return hither no more." 



CHAPTER XXV. 

TWENTY-FIRST YEAR OF THE MISSION, FIRST OF THE CONSTITU- 
TION, AND EIGHTH OF KAMEHAMEHA III. 1840. 

The translation of the Bible— The Hawaiian constitution— Progress of the OTeat 
revival— State of the churches— Departure of a pioneer missionary. 

The spring of 1840 was a new era in the progress of the nation. 
A written constitution, or declaration of rights, and a new code 
of written laws were framed by the instructed natives, carefully 
discussed, and in the course of the year adopted. The mission 
rejoicing in every effort of the rulers to secure the just rights of 
the people, to encourage industry and thrift, to restrain vice and 
punish crime, took encouragement from this evidence of progress 
probably more than the mass of the people themselves. 

The supposition that the limiting of the rulers by written and 
equitable laws would at once annihilate the burdens of the people 
would be unreasonable. Educated native judges and attorneys' 
enlightened jurors and government officers are requisite, in order 
to honor and execute a well devised system of statute law in 
connexion with the existing common law that ought not to be 
annihilated. 

In putting on the untried armor of their new system even 
gradually, there were, of course, difficulties not instantaneously 
to be overcome. Few men, even in enlightened countries where 
published laws are voluminous, thoroughly understand the prin- 
ciples of law so as to be trusted with its application, in cases 
even of frequent occurrence, without a learned jurist to instruct 
them in the particular cases. At the islands, some of the elder 
more experienced, valuable chiefs, but not educated as civilians' 
were employed to fill important offices. But, though they pos- 
sessed considerable tact and sagacity in following the established 
system, they were slow to comprehend, and slower still to exe- 
cute a new system of law, and sometimes made so incorrect an 
application, as to throw discredit on the law itself, or on the 
whole remodelled system. 

Advance in legislation was made from year to year, before a 
constitution was written out. Care was taken to instruct the rulers 
of the islands as to the basis of personal rights, i. e., the gift by 
God, and the earnings of personal labor, physical and mental. 
Every man derives his right to life and liberty directly from God ; 
but the right to anything else of which he can justly claim posset 
sion must be the result of human effort. But how far does per- 



5g2 THE HAWAIIAN CONSTITUTION. 

sonal /aior give a personal right to its products 1 The general 
maxim uretd by some, that what a man makes is his own, 
aS of g exce pt ions, and the chiefs thought they could see 
such exceptions, because in commumt.es private interests 
must not be pursued to the destruction or detriment of public. 
A man's right, therefore, to the products of his own labor may, 
hi^ome instances, be disputed. If he makes noxious articles 
which the interests of the community require should be pro- 
hibited, if in opposition to the will or weal of the State he makes 
p destructive liquor, a distillery, or anything that proves a 
nuisance if he builds a house o?'a fence of another's materials, 
or on another's premises ; or if he needlessly makes something 
for himself during the time belonging to the government, to 
narents to guardians, to masters, to landlords, or to God, his 
ridi to sue/things m ght be questioned by the community. 

S fn the Hawaiian bill of rights, the chiefs endeavored to incor- 
porate in few words the general basis of personal rights, both of 
the chiefs and common people, and to guard against perversion ; 
and this they have accomplished with V^™™^™Z 
and consistency as the Americans, who affirm that all men are 
horn free and equal, possessing certain inalienable nghts, life, 
libertv and the pursuit of happiness. _ 

With distinguished and commendable care do the Hawa.ians 
of 1840 acknowledge the paramount authority of God, in which 
Kaahumanu had set thei/a noble example and £e ^portonce 
of an unwavering purpose in legislation not to contravene his 

W The following translation I have made with care from the 
original; published at the islands as the Constitution of 1840 :- 

"Tod has made of one blood all the nations of men, that they 

■^^&~*£ ^-irzn- aif is 

given certain equal nghtot° J £ f^ ted t0 every ma n and 

« From God also ar toe fa j of the land lt IS 

magistrates for protecbon , ™™ e ™° ™ S istrate only and not sub- 
not right to make a law pi ^otecting th em g .£ 
jects ; neither is it proper to ef .bhto aw s established 
^°1^X:C:t^2^^ shall taxes, servitude, 
Z : fi be exacted without law of any man in a manner at variance 
with those principles. 



" PROTECTION FOR ALL 



protection ot all tne peopit, d,u oppress any 

maintaining a correct deportment, that no chiei m y FF 



PRINCIPLES OF CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY. 563 

subject, and that chiefs and people may enjoy equal security under 
the same system of law ; the persons, the lands, the dwelling en- 
closures, and all the property of all the people are protected while 
they conform to the laws of the kingdom, neither shall any of these 
be taken except by the provisions of law. Any chief who shall per- 
severmgly act m opposition to this constitution, shall cease to hold his 
omce as a chief of these Hawaiian islands ; and the same shall apply 
to governors officers of government, and land agents. But if one 
condemned should turn again and conform himself to the laws it 
shall be in the power of the chiefs to reinstate him in the standing ho 
occupied before his trespass. 8 

" FOUNDATION OP LAWS. 

Ji ^ 0r i d - Dg ; t0 the P rinci Pj es ab °™ declared, we purpose to regu- 
late this kingdom, and to seek the good of all the chiefs and all the 
people of these Hawaiian islands. We are aware that we cannot suc- 
ceed by ourselves alone, but through God we can ; for he is King over 
all kingdoms, by whom protection and prosperity may be secured * 

" Wherefore resolved: 

t 7' A° ^ W Sha11 be enacted at variance with the Word of th<> 
Lord Jehovah, or opposed to the grand design of that Word. All 
the laws of this country shall accord with the general design of God's 

" II. All men of every form of worship shall be protected in their 
worshipping Jehovah, and in their serving him ; nor shall any one be 
punished for merely neglecting to serve God, provided he injures no 
man, and brings no evil on the kingdom. J 

" IH . The law shall support every unblamable man who is injured 
by another, a 1 shall be protected in every good work, and every man 
shall be punishable who brings evil on the kingdom or individuals 
eTintanothIr UneqU established to give favor to one tCou^ 

" IV. No man shall be punished unless his crime be first made to 
appear, nor shall he be punished without being examined in the nre- 
sence of his accuser ; when the accused and accuser have met face to 
face, and the tria proceeds according to law, and guilt is established 
before them both, then punishment shall follow. 

a " V It shall not be proper for any man or chief to sit as judge or 
J U , r0r *° *7 hls . own benefactor, or one directly connected with him 
Therefore if one is condemned or acquitted, audit shall soon be known 
that some of the triers acted with partiality to favor wham he loved 

i^artkL 8 ' ^ ^ m * h ° * neW trial before *e 

"explanation of the position of the rulers 
" The nature of the position of the chief magistrates and of the 
policy of the country is this :-Kamehameha I. wis the head of this 
kingdom or dynasty. To him pertained all the lands from Hawaii to 
Nnhau. But they were not his own personal property • Zv beTonLS 
to the people and the chiefs, and Kamehanieha^s t/eir head d 



564 DUTIES OF THE KING AND PREMIER. 

dictator of the country. Therefore no one had before, and no one has 
now the right to convey away the smallest portion of these islands 
without the consent of the dictator of the kingdom. 

" These are the dictators, or the persons who have had the direction 
of it from that time down, Kamehameha II. and Kaahumanu I., and 
at the present time Kamehameha III. To these persons only has 
belonged the direction or dictatorship of the realm down to the pre- 
sent time ; and the documents written by them only are the documents 

of the kingdom. . TTT , ■, • 

" The kingdom is to be perpetuated to Kamehameha III. and to his 
heirs And his heir shall be one whom he and the chiefs shall appoint 
during his lifetime ; but if he shall not nominate, then the appoint- 
ment shall devolve solely on the nobles and representatives. 

" PREROGATIVES OF THE KING. 

" This is the king's position :— He is the sovereign of all the people 
and all the chiefs. At his direction are the soldiers, the guns, 
the forts, and all the implements of war of the kingdom At his 
direction is the public property, the revenue from the poll tax, the 
land tax, and the three days monthly labor tax, to accord, however, 
with the provisions of law. He shall possess his own private lands, 
and such as shall be forfeited for the annual tax. # - 

"He is the chief judge of the supreme court, and to him belongs 
the execution of the laws of the land, the decrees, and the treaties 
with other countries, in accordance with the provisions of the laws ot 

1 « IUs^for'him to make treaties with the rulers of all other kingdoms, 
and to hold intercourse with ministers sent hither from other coun- 
tries, and to consummate agreements. .,„,., • i 
" It is for him to declare war should a period of distress arrive, and 
the chiefs could not well be assembled ; and he shall be commander- 
in-chief of the army. All important business of the kingdom not 
committed by law to others, belongs to him to transact, 

" OF THE PREMIER OF THE KINGDOM. 

" It shall be the duty of the king to appoint a chief of ability and 
high rank, to be his prime minister, who shall be entitled Premier 
of the kingdom, whose office and business shall be like that of 
Kaahumanu I. and Kaahumanu II. For in the life-time of Kame- 
hameha, the questions of life and death right and wrong, were for 
Kaahumanu to decide, and at the time of his death he gave charge 
< Let the kingdom be Liholiho's, and Kaahumanu the prime minister. 
That policy of Kamehameha, wherein he sought to secure a premier 
is to be perpetuated in this Hawaiian country, but in accordance with 

the provisions of law. . . 

"This is the business of the premier. Whatever appropriate 
business of the kingdom the king intends to do the premier may do 
in the name of the king. The words and acts of the kingdom by the 
premier, are the words°and acts of the king The premier shal receive 
and acknowledge the revenue of the kingdom and deliver it to the 
king The premier shall be the king's special counsellor in all the 



HEREDITARY RULERS. 565 

important business of the kingdom. The king shall not transact 
public business without the concurrence of the premier : nor shall the 
premier transact public business without the concurrence of the W 

ilal ^ wJf What thG Premier COunsels or attempts, /to 
is a negative. Whatever important public business the king chooses 

tSST-Z p P r e emie n ;. he ™ J *°> ^ «*> ** ** 'P^tUm « 

U OF GOVERNORS. 

a. "J hl \ 1S ^ e « haracter and d «t7 of the office of governor He is 
the director of all the tax officers in his island, and shall sustain the r 
orders which he shall deem right, confirming according to the pro- 
visions of law, and not his own arbitrary will. He sha/preside over 

»tLd J H g \ n t" 1S it nd -' T d exeCute their decisi "^ ae above 
commissions. ^ '"^ ° f hiS dist " Ct ' and g ive «»» *eir 

1 T v 6 ,f° L Ternor J S * h . e hi S h chief («ceroy) over his island or islands 
and shall have the direct on of the forts, the soldiers, guns, and ai 
the implements of war. Under the king and premier shall h* »ll \X. 
governors from Hawaii to Kauai. Eafh slil h ve charge o h 
revenue of his island, and shall deliver it to the premier 

_ In case of distress he may act as dictator, if neither king nor pre 
nncr can be consulted. He shall have charge of all the king'! busines 
on the island, the taxation, improvements, and means of increash,^ 
wealth , and all officers there shall be under him. To him belong al! 

^gnel\Ttw to n rthe P r iI,mgt0 ^ g ™ ° f ^ *£ £ 
" 0n ^ decease of a governor, the chiefs shall assemble at such a 
place as the king shall appoint, and together seek out a successor of 
the departed governor, and the person whom they shall choose and 
the king approve by writing, shall be the new governor. 

" OF CHIEFS OR NOBLES UNDER THE KING 

" In the public councils of the chiefs, these are the counsellors for 
the current period. Kamehameha III, Kekaulnohi H„„ -i- ?• 
Kuakini, Kekauonobi, Kahekili, Paki, konf KeM*tfe 
ku, Kekuanaoa, Kel.iahonui, Kanaina, Ii, Keoniana, a me Haalilio and 
if a new member is to enter, the law shall wedfv it * " aalul0 > and 
shall take part in the councils of the 1 * But ItZ T™5 
choose to admit others merely for consultation" ehX^nTlhi 
specified counsellors only being allowed to vote. No law shall be 
enacted for the country without their consent. 

" In this manner shall thev proceed • Thov «l,oii „ * 
devise means for benefiting thVcou^y a^ent aw ." orX '£ng° 
dom. In the month of April shall thev assemhlp «t ™ 1 *• g I 

place as the king shall appoint. It *7^£f£ t ^^ £* 
counsel with them on all the important concerns of tC\Z ■ i g - } 
to secure harmony and prosperity, or C^^AZlt 



566 ELECTED LEGISLATORS AND APPOINTED COLLECTORS. 

attend to all the business which the king shall commit to them. They 
shall retain their own personal estates, larger or smaller divisions of the 
country, and may conduct their affairs on their own lands accord- 
ing to their pleasure, but not in opposition to the laws of the king- 
dom. 

" OF REPRESENTATIVES ELECTED. 

" Several men shall be annually chosen to act in council with the 
king and chiefs, and to devise with them laws for the country. Some 
from Hawaii, some from Maui, some from Oahu, and some from Kaui, 
shall the plebeians choose according to their own pleasure. The law 
will determine the method of choosing and the number to be chosen. 
These chosen representatives shall have a voice in the government ; 
and no law can be established without the consent of the majority of 
them. 

" OF THE MEETINGS OF THE LEGISLATURE OR PARLIAMENT. 

" There shall be an annual meeting as aforesaid, but if the chiefs 
choose another meeting at another time, they may meet at their dis- 

^In'the assembling of parliament, let the hereditary nobles meet 
bv themselves and the elected rulers meet by themselves. _ But if they 
choose to take counsel together occasionally at their discretion, so be it 

" In this manner shall they proceed : The hereditary chiefs shall 
choose a secretary for their body, and on the day of their assembling he 
shall record all their transactions ; and that book shah be preserved, 
that what they devise for the kingdom may not be lost. 

« In the same manner shall the elected representatives proceed ; they 
shall choose a secretary for themselves, and on the day they assemble, 
to seek the good of the kingdom, and agree on any measure, he shall 
record it in a book, which shall be carefully preserved, in order that 
the good desired for the country may not be lost. _ And no new law 
shall be established without the consent of a ma 3 ority of the nobles, 
and of the elected representatives. 

■ " When any act or measure shall have been agreed on by them it 
shall be carried on paper to the king, and if he approves and signs _ his 
name and also the Premier, then it shall become a law of the king- 
dom, and it shall not be repealed except by the body which enact- 
ed it. 

u OF THE TAX-OFFICERS. 

« The king and premier shall choose tax-officers and give them a 
commission in writing. They shall be distinct for the separate is- 
lands. There shall be three, or more or less for each island at the 
discretion of the king and premier. ^ ^ 

« A tax-officer having received a commission, shall not be remov- 
ed without a trial. If convicted of crime he may be removed : but 
the number of years the office shall continue may be previously limited 

by <' a This is clearly the business of the tax-officers : They shall apprise 
the people of the Amount of assessment that they may hear beforehand 
at the proper time. They shall proceed according to the orders o 'tie 
governors and the provisions of law. And when the time for paying 



APPOINTMENT OF JUDGES. 567 

taxes shall arrive, they shall collect the amount and deliver it to the go- 
vernor, and the governor to the premier, and the premier to the king 
The tax-officers shall also direct the public labor for the king, but may 
commit its details to the land-agents, presiding themselves over them 
m this work. They shall also have charge of any new business which 
the king may design to extend through the kingdom ; but in their 
doings they shall be subordinate to the governors. They shall be 
arbiters of the tax laws, and in all cases where land-agents or land- 
lords oppress the peasantry, and in every difficulty between land- 
agents and tenants, and everything specified in the tax law established 
June 7th, 1839. 

m "In this manner shall they proceed : each shall exercise his office 
in his own district. If a difficulty arise between a land-agent and a 
tenant, the tax-officer shall investigate it, and if the tenant is in fault, 
the tax-officer and land-agent shall execute the law upon him. But 
if the land-agent is in fault in the judgment of the tax-officer, the 
latter shall call the other tax-officers of the island, and if they agree 
with him, judgment against the land-agent is confirmed, and the go- 
vernor shall execute the law on him. But if any believe the tax- 
officer to have erred, the governor may be apprised and try the case 
over again, and if he is believed to have erred, the case may be made 
known to the supreme judges, and they shall try the case anew 



U OF THE JUDGES. 



' The governor of each island shall choose judges for the island 
according to his own mind, two or more, at his own discretion, and 
give them a written commission. When they receive this they shall 
not be removed without trial, but the law may limit their term of 
office. 

" In this manner shall they proceed : The court days shall be de- 
clared beforehand, and when the appointed day arrives, they shall pro- 
ceed with trials according to law. To them shall be given jurisdiction 
in respect to all the laws except those connected with taxation, and to 
the difficulties between land-agents, landlords, and tenants. The go- 
vernor shall sustain them and execute their judgment. But if their 
judgment is thought to be unjust, he who thinks so may complain or 
appeal to the supreme judges. 

" OF THE SUPREME JUDGES. 

"The elected representatives shall choose four judges to assist the 
king and premier ; and these six shall be the supreme judges of the 
kingdom. This shall be their business ; cases of difficulty not well ad- 
justed by the tax-officers or island judges, they shall try again accord- 
ing to law. The court days shall be declared beforehand, that those 
who are m difficulty may apply. And the decision of this court shall 
stand. There is thereafter no appeal. Life and death, to bind and 
release, to fine and not to fine, are at their disposal, and with them the 
end of controversy. 

" OF CHANGES IN THE CONSTITUTION. 

" This constitution shall not be considered as fully established until 
the people generally shall have heard it, and certain persons as herein 



568 ELECTIVE FRANCHISE. 

mentioned, shall be chosen, and shall assent to it, then firmly estab- 
lished is this constitution. > „ 

"And thereafter, if it be designed to alter it, the people shall be 
first apprised of the nature of the amendment intended to be introduc- 
ed and the next year, at the meeting of the nobles and representatives, 
if they agree to insert a passage or to annul a passage, they may do it 

*"" This constitution above stated, has been agreed to by the nobles, 
and our names are set to it this eighth day of October, in the year of 

our Lord. 1840, at Honolulu, Oahu. 

our i,ora, ie*u, , u KAMEHAMEHA III. > 

V 8 " KEKAULUOHI."} 

The house of nobles, or hereditary lords and ladies, consisted 
of the king himself, a female premier, four governors of islands, 
four women of rank, and five chiefs of the third rank. The peo- 
ple were allowed to choose by districts annually seven men to be 
members of the national legislature for a year : two from Hawaii, 
two from Maui and adjacent islands, two from Oahu, and one 
from Kauai, the government bearing their expenses. The propo- 
sition was also distinctly made to increase the number after a time. 
The right of suffrage, so far as to vote for one or two men to act 
in making; laws and appointing supreme assistant judges, was ex- 
tended to all, but guarded with peculiar care. Whoever wished 
to avail himself of it, is permitted to send up his vote or petition 
to the throne, in company with others, in this form :— 

"TohisM., K. III. rTT 

< Love to vou. We write to inform you of men of Hawaii whom we 

know, men of wisdom, men of probity ; — is the name of one, 

an d _! i s the name of the second. We desire them to act m coun- 
cil with the chiefs this year." m 

The men who receive the majority of votes in their district are 
chosen, and are by the premier apprised of their election, and thus 
entitled to a seat in the parliament or national council. 1 his not 
only gives a spur to mental improvement, but tends to ensure the 
blessings of civil liberty. ' 

Not bv the noisy and turbulent demand of the people, but by 
the respectful solicitation as it were of the highest hereditary 
rulers, these elected members are invited to come up and take part 
in the weighty concerns of making laws for the nation, without a 
disastrous revolution, and without prostrating the feelings of loy- 
alty, or evincing the slightest tendency to anarchy. 

Where has the world ever seen a monarch so freely limiting his 
own power, inviting the common people to send representatives 
to aid him and his high-born counsellors in making laws, or a 
hereditary aristocracy, of their own accord, ^nding the nght 
of suffrage to the lower orders, to elect legislators who should 
have an Iqual voice with themselves in the legislature? In this 
particular the king and chiefs of the Sandwich Islands stand un- 
rivalled. Washington and his compeers performed a noble ser- 



SUPPORT OF SCHOOLS REVENUE LAWS. 569 

vice in securing the rights of the common people of their country, 
but none of them, from a hereditary throne, stooped to invite every 
man in the nation to have a voice in legislation, and a share with 
the sovereign and his nobles in the administration of the civil 
power. 



power 



In respect to education, the Legislature, when providing for 
schools in every district, is pleased to say :-_ 

t " The .. basis - ° n W , hi , ch the kin g dom r ests is wisdom and knowledge. . . 
In the estimation of the nobles and the representative body, schools for 
the instruction of children in letters are of great importance. We are 
nrmly determined to give protection to schools and to teachers of good 
character, and also to deal rigidly with all those who oppose the 
schools or embarrass their operations." 

On the same subject they urge the duty of giving the children 
the advantages of schools, because no personlnaofe to read can 
hold office under the government or have license to marry a wife 
or husband Their code of written laws, enacted before and after 
the constitution and published among the people with the consti- 
tution, is too voluminous to be inserted in this volume, and it is 
almost superseded by the insertion of the entire constitution 

How they meet the difficult question of providing a revenue for 
the support of the general and local government the reader may 
wish to see. A poll tax is laid on the people of one dollar each 
man, and half a dollar each woman, except school teachers, the 
aged and infirm and foreigners ; a quarter of a dollar each boy, 
and an eighth of a dollar each girl, between fourteen and twenty 
years of age. Ihe annual land tax is from five to twenty dol 
lars on a farm or plantation according to its size and value 
Where money cannot be obtained, five pounds of coffee, or fifteen 
ot cotton, or thirty-three of arrow root or of swine on the foot 
may be substituted for a dollar. The labor tax on men excent 
schoolmasters, and the infirm and those that give support to their 
own children or orphan relatives to the number of three or to 
invalids to the number of four, three days per month or 4g4 50 
per year, for their landlord : and three days per montLor $4. 50 
per year for the king If some extraordinary public work of the 
kingdom, for the benefit both of the chiefs and people, require it 
six days extra per month, may, for the time, be exacted of each' 
Parents who support five or more children are exempt from taxi 
ation but their children, when able to labor, from fourteen to 
twenty years of age, are taxable This revenue is about $65,000 
The nation of Hawanans hitherto had been to a remarkable 
degree a common stock community, the soil, fisheries, and products 
being considered as in some sense belonging to the state and at the 
king's disposal. No portion of the soil was so separated from the 
common stock as to belong to a private citizen or subject, thoueh 
most of the chiefs were cons dered as subjects Thi, f J • ? g 
of the State of course modified the action ^ o^hl tleS, TS 



570 PUBLIC WORKS. 

when they were disposed to do the best that was possible in their 
circumstances for the public good, they were liable to be censured 
by some, who, as citizens of a free republic, had been accustomed 
to the title of sovereigns. 

From various causes, the common people were accustomed to 
spend less time and effort on the soil and fisheries from which 
they gained their subsistence, and therefore made them far less pro- 
ductive to themselves and their superiors, than a reasonable 
amount of well directed industry would make them. A portion 
of the time of the tenants was required on public plantations, or 
public buildings, or houses, or fences for landlords, governors, 
kings, &c. This labor was often of little value, even when right- 
fully exacted, compared with the free intelligent labor of enlightened 
communities. Public spirit needed to be increased and well directed. 

To aid the cause of Christianity, the erection of school-houses, 
the support of school teachers, and the erection of churches, claim- 
ed their attention. Wherever the people much desired a school, 
they were willing to do something towards erecting a building 
that might be called a school-house. And whenever the people 
came to desire the preaching of the Gospel, and could obtain a 
missionary, the erection of churches became a matter ot 
desire among them. For the expense and labor of erecting 
such buildings it was reasonable that the nation or the people 
should feel themselves responsible, instead of taxing for that pur- 
pose,the charity of the Christian community that sustained the 

mission. . . » ,. 

Kings, queens, and governors, taking a rational view ot this 
subject, have directed or favored these enterprises in a com- 
mendable manner, appropriating a portion of the time of the 
people which was at their disposal for the public good, and 
allowing the people to take for this purpose timber and other 
materials, the property of the state, and encouraging them to 
give a portion of their own time, strength, skill, and earnings to 
the work. Commencing with frail and perishable materials, and 
making; improvements from time to time, as Christianity extended 
its influence, and the energy and ability of the people increased, 
and large portions of the rulers and people came to cherish the 
desire to have the advantage of large, commodious, and durable 
churches, they at length built them of solid materials, at a cost 
of two or three thousand, up to twenty or thirty thousand dol- 
lars Some of their churches have been built by the worshippers 
without any special direction of the rulers, further than to grant 
the site and the materials belonging to the state for the purpose ; 
and others have been built partly by public labor, or that which 
was at the disposal of the ruler, and partly by the spontaneous 
and voluntary labors of the people ; and others still almost solely 
by the labor which was supposed to be due to the king, or go- 
vernor, or both. . . . 

Towards the close of 1835, the young king, advancing to man- 



SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR A CHURCH. 571 

hood signified to the premier, Kinau, that three things of special 
importance he desired to see as soon as possible-a ship of war 
for his service a palace for his residence, and a new church for 
the worship of God. Kinau thought it wise to secure the church 
hrst, at least to mature the plan and make a beginning. The 
erection of a large stone, or coral rock, church at Honolulu had 

island^ nXn SrS /? ' n , contem P lati on, while the people of the 
island 27,000, constituted one missionary district, the head men 
and chiefs residing much at Honolulu. To Kalanimoku and Kaa" 

h,Tn.t'f a n other ^' such an ob Jf ct ^d appeared highly desirable, 
but not till now atta.nab e Nor was it now attainable without 
the aid of temperance and Christianity. 

In the early part of 1836, a public meeting of a popular form 
was appointed on the subject at Honolulu. The kingand K 
chiefs resident there the head men, and a great concourse of the 
people assembled to transact business. Gov. Kekuanaoa, by 
nomination and lifting the hands, a novel measure, was chosel 
chairman. The projections of a church 144 feet by 78 with 
basement aud.ence-room and gallery, vestibule and tower,' were 
presented and explained ; the question of their ability and will 
ingness to erect such a church discussed and settled in the affirma- 
tive. For the people and the rulers said, " Let us build » Tt 
was understood that besides the materials which they could for 
nish, and the labor which they could devote to this object, some 
thousands of dollars would be needed for procuring materials and 
labor, boards, nails glass, sashes, trimmings, lamps, &c. The 
king, and Kmau, and the governor, entered into it with spirit 
His majesty encouraged the people to engage in the enterprise 
heartily, and a good degree of enthusiasm was manifested by all 
classes present. y 

To raise money for the object, a subscription was opened on 
the spot before the great assembly. The question was asked 

We TWVT kT lM nd giVe th ° USands for this »«w 
house of God? The king took the pen, and, in the presence of 

the chiefs and people, subscribed, as we expected, the orincelv 
sum of $3000. None else chose to subscribe a thousand The 
question then followed, "Who will eive bv thl Z, f u 
dred?" Kinau subscribed $400. 'CSLW™'" 
forties?" Kekauluohi, Liliha, and Paki s"b cf bed each teS' 

u Wv, Kek r a ° a J 40 ' and Said he meant to do much m $ ore' 
"Who will give by twenties ?» The wife of the king, kZZI', 

Kanaina, Haa iho, Koma, and others, subscribed $20 each 

"Who will give tens?" A good number subscribed Ten each 

smaller sums were asked for and subscribed down to one dollar' 

he number of subscribers increasing as the sums diminished, till 

the names of those who announced themselves to the scribes for 

a dollar each, amounted to about 1000, and those for hio-W 

sums to near 500. The whole amount subscribed within a fort 

period amounted to little less than $6000. Another thousand 



572 COLLECTING BUILDING MATERIALS. 

would probably have subscribed from an eighth to half a dollar 
each, if that had been asked. Of the whole subscription, very 
little failed to be paid in due time, and without any dunning, 
though most of the subscribers were poor, and probably destitute 
of money when they put down their names. 

Besides the subscriptions in money, the rulers gave a considera- 
ble portion of the stone, lime, and timber, for the building. The 
stone was cut from the reef or flats washed by the sea at high 
tide. The lime in great quantity was produced from the coral. 
The timber was brought partly from their own forests, and partly 
from California and the Columbia ; the shingles from the N. W. 
Coast; boards, nails, glass, sashes, and lamps, from Boston; and 
a timepiece for it, presented by J. H., Esq., from Charlestown. 

In prosecuting this work, the need of trucks, carts, and teams, 
became very obvious, and we took pains to get them brought into 
use, to relieve the people from carrying such heavy materials on 
their shoulders, or dragging them half a mile on the bare ground 
without wheels. 

The people were benefited not only by the introduction cf 
wheels, drawn by hand, and by oxen and horses, but also by 
bringing into use a variety of useful tools, and the mechanical 
powers, the lever, the wheel and axle, the screw, the crane, and 

the pulley. 

Knowledge, dexterity, invention, and energy, among the peo- 
ple, for the subsequent construction of bridges, private and public 
buildings, of a durable and respectable character, were greatly 
promoted by this work. To call forth the ingenuity and energies 
of thousands of the people on a great enterprise of public value, 
in which they and their children were to have an equal interest 
with their rulers, one especially connected as this was allowed 
by all to be with the honor of God and the promotion of his king- 
dom, was an object of no small importance in the education of 

the nation. 

For the accomplishment of this part of the result, it was de- 
sirable that the hands of the natives should do as much of every 
part of the work as, without neglecting other duties, they could 
advantageously do in procuring and fitting materials, and putting 
them in their proper place in the building. By this means their 
knowledge of masonry and carpentry was materially augmented, 
and their judgment improved, in respect to the business of life. 

Judging that the surface of the ground allotted for the building, 
though competent to sustain ordinary dwellings, could not safely 
be relied on to sustain the pressure of the massive walls and 
tower and internal work of the church, and the immense audience 
which was expected to crowd it, they excavated the earth to the 
depth of six feet, entirely removing the soil and substratum of 
volcanic ashes or cinders which had doubtless come from the 
Punchbowl crater in its vicinity, and laid the foundation firmly 
on a broad, level rock of submarine formation of considerable 



LAYING THE CORNER STONE — DEDICATION. 573 

extent, which had by some means been here elevated a little 
above Ae level of the ocean. On this rock they reared the 
walls of the basement, 44 inches thick, and about 12 feet high. 
Then the builders, proprietors, and missionaries assembled and laid 
the corner stone of the new temple. The stone, weighing about 
half a ton, had been procured by Paki at Waianae, and transported 
under his direction, to Honolulu. Beneath it, was placed a Ha- 
waiian Bible, just completed, a volume of Mathematics, in native, 
and another on Anatomy, indicating the basis of Christian and 
missionary institutions at the islands, and a brass plate with the 
reign, the date, and the object for which the church was erected, 
neatly engraved by Kapeau, a native pupil at the Mission Semi- 
nary, rhough in the ceremony, the formality of pronouncing the 
corner-stone « square, level, plumb, and durable "» was omitted, 
yet the fitness and durableness of the Corner-Stone in Zion, and 
the glory of the spiritual temple which God was rearing on it 
were commended to the people ; and the divine blessing was 
invoked on the enterprise, on the founders, laborers, and wor- 
shippers, who there seeking the gate of heaven, should consecrate 
their service to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost 

Above the basement, the walls being narrowed by five inches on 
outside and six within, were then carried up 33 inches thick to 
the sills of the gallery windows, and thence being narrowed six 
inches more within, were carried up 27 inches thicl to the plates. 
I he immense roof haying extended span, and the ceiling, 
supported by king and queen posts, rest on the walls without the 

!K m f'lT; , \ he bU " din S is Wel1 % hted > thou g" not in 
the most tasteful style, having twenty windows on each side above 

the basement, which, with the ends, has a proportional number. 

1 he gallery windows and the doors are arched. The floor of the 

building is six feet above the surface of the ground. The front 

is ornamented with four pillars of the Hawliian order, nearly 

four feet diameter and twenty-six in height, about two-thirds of 

their shaft projecting from the wall, with which they are firmly 

united. The blocks of coral-rock, somewhat porous, but strong 

enough to make good walls, being cut out with axes, pried un 

trimmed by pattern to their proper form and size, and weighing 

from two hundred to twelve hundred pounds, were laid up in good 

hme mortar, most of the work being done by native hands. The 

»nnn ng u W™ $h T ly and firm > an ornament to the town of 
8000 inhabitants and may stand centuries as a monument of the 
favor of God to the nation, and of the rapid advancement of the 
people in Christianity and civilization during the first quarter of 
a century of their acquaintance with the Gospel. In thl erection 
of this stately edifice, the active men among about 1000 commu 
means of that church, being divided into five companies, laWed 
by rotation many days and weeks with patience and zeal * 



574 CHURCH AT KEALAKEKUA. 

It argued courage for the people to undertake a work of that 
kind which could hardly be accomplished at an expense less than 
$20,000, and it proved their perseverance to carry it on for six 
years, till they were permitted to open it, July 21, 1842, for the 
worship of God and the use of generations. That was an hon- 
ored people who reared that house of prayer, so large, costly, 
firm, and commodious, and, to their eyes, so rich, grand, and 
beautiful : — a happy and honored people were they after their 
toil, when they received from the hands of Kamehameha III. a 
title-deed of it, as a rich possession for Protestant worship :-— 
honored and happy people, who assembled by thousands, with 
the king, chiefs, and missionaries, to set it apart, and having the 
question put to them, " To whom do you dedicate this house V 1 
replied with joyful acclamation, " To Jehovah our God, for ever 

and ever." 

The people or the professors of the Gospel connected with the 
station at Kealakekua, under the care of Messrs. Forbes and Ives, 
erected for themselves a commodious and substantial church, 120 
feet by 57, the particulars of which I gather from Mr. Forbes. 
The stones were carried on the shoulders of men forty or 
fifty rods. The coral for making the lime, they procured by 
diving in two or three fathom water, and detaching blocks or 
fragments. If these were too heavy for the diver to bring up to 
his canoe with his hands, he ascended to the surface to take breath, 
then descending with a rope, attached it to his prize, and mount- 
ing to his canoe, heaved up the mass from the bottom, and when 
the canoe was thus laden, rowed it ashore and discharged his freight 
By this process they procured about thirty cubic fathoms, or 7,776 
cubic feet. To burn this mass, the church members brought from 
the mountain side, upon their shoulders, forty cords of wood. 
The lime being burned, the women took it in calabashes, or large 
gourd shells, and bore it on their shoulders to the place of building, 
also sand and water for making the mortar. Thus about 700 bar- 
rels each, of lime, sand, and water, making about 2,000barrels, equal 
to 350 wagon loads, were carried by women a quarter of a mile, 
to assist the men in building the temple of the Lord, which they 
desired to see erected for themselves and their children ; a heavy 
service, which they, their husbands, fathers, sons, had not the 
means of hiring, nor teams to accomplish. The latter had 
other work far more laborious to perform for the house. The 
sills, posts, beams, rafters, &c, which they cut in the mountain, 
six to ten miles distant, they drew down by hand. The posts and 
beams required the strength of forty to sixty men each. Such a 
company, starting at break of day, with ropes in hand, and walk- 
ing two or three hours through the fern and underbrush loaded 
with the cold dew, made fast to their timber, and addressing them- 

the principal, the builders of this church were encouraged by the acceptable dona- 
tion of $1,479, a sum made up chiefly by a few friends of that nation in New York, 
Brooklyn, and New London, and of a pulpit and communion table from INew 
Haven. 



VARIOUS CHURCHES DRAWING TIMBER AT HILO. 575 

selves to their sober toil for the rest of the day, dragged it over 
I i 8 £.*\ rocks > ravines > and rubbish, reaching the place 
of building about sunset. To pay the carpenters, and workmen 
who laid up the walls, the church members subscribed according 
to their ability, from one to ten dollars each, and paid in such 
things as the workmen would take, produce or money. Thus 
with a little foreign aid, amounting to two or three hundred dol- 
lars, besides the labor and care of the missionary, the people 
erected a comfortable house of worship, valued at about $6,000. 

Efforts very similar have been made by the people of Kohala, 
Hana, Wailuku, Koloa, Waioli, Kaneohe, Waialua, Waimea 
Kailua,Ewa, Honolulu 2d, Kaluaaha, and Lahaina, and some 
other places, but I will here detail but one more which illustrates 
the spirit of those who welcome the Gospel, a particular trait of 
Hawaiian character, and the action of missionary example upon 
it. I he Hawanans are not only inclined to live in hamlets and 
villages, but to labor in companies, even where the work could 
be accomplished by single hands. And in such cases they must 
have and obey a leader, chosen, hereditary, or self-appointed, who 
plans for them and cheers them on. The people of the district 
under the care of Mr. Coan, in building a large new church at 
Waiakea, Hilo, devoted voluntarily much toil, and exhibited 
ingenuity, energy, and good will, dragging down for the pur- 
pose heavy timber, six miles from the forest. Mr. Coan says :— 

" In order to stimulate and encourage the people in this great work 
(tor it is truly a great and heavy work for them), Ihave often gone with 
them to the forest, laid hold of the rope, and dragged timber with 
them from morning to night. On such occasions, we usually, on our 
arrival at the timber to be drawn, unite in prayer, and then fastening 
to the stick proceed to our work. Dragging timber in this way is ex- 
ceedingly wearisome, especially if there be not, as is often the case, a 
lull complement of hands. But what is wanting in numbers is often 
supplied in the tact and management of the natives, some of whom are 
expert in rallying, stimulating, and cheering their comrades by sallies 
of wit, irony, and if the expression is allowable, of good-natured 
sarcasm. The manner of drawing is quite orderly and systematic 
They choose one of their number for a leader. This done, the lead- 
er proceeds to use his vocal powers, by commanding all others to put 
theirs at rest. He then arranges the men on each side of the rope 
like artillerists at the drag-rope. Every man is commanded to grasp 
the rope firmly with both hands, straighten it, and squat down inclined 
a little forward. The leader then passes from rear to front, and from 
front to rear, reviewing the line to see that every man grasps the 
rope. All is now still as the grave for a moment, when the com- 
mander, or marshal of the day, roars out in a stentorian voice ' Kauo 
draw !' Every one then rises, bending forward ; every muscle is 
tense, and away dashes the timber, through thicket and mud over 
lava and streamlet, under a burning sun or amidst drenching' rain 
No conversation is allowed except by the marshal, who seems to feel 
it his privilege during his incumbency, to make noise enough for all 



576 SACRAMENTAL SCENE AT HILO. 

About once in half a mile, all stop to rest, and then proceed again. 
If the company flag after an hour or two, choosing to walk erect, 
holdino- the rope loosely, then the brilliant marshal has a thousand 
smart things to say to arouse their zeal and provoke their muscular 
energies. I will give one sententious phrase, u Bow the head — blister 
the hands— sweat." If the marshal finds his voice exhausted, he re- 
signs voluntarily or through the modest hint of a friend ; and another 
is chosen to fill his place. All is done in good-nature." 

The same people who were thus laboring to honor the Lord by 
building a house of worship, were ready to attend on his ordi- 
nances, whether they had a house sufficiently large to accommo- 
date them or were obliged to sit in the open air. Their pastor 
says : — 

" Once in three months the whole church meet at the station to eat 
the Lord's Supper. Our last communion was on the last Sabbath in 
ApriL Perhaps there were five thousand present. For want of a 
convenient house for the occasion we met in a grove of cocoa-nut trees 
on the sea-shore. The assembly was immense, and the scene over- 
whelming. Before us was the wide Pacific, heaving its broad breast 
to the breath of heaven. Behind us were the everlasting mountains 
rearing their summits above the clouds, and forming an eternal ram- 
part against the western sky. Beneath us was a little spot of earth 
once ignited by volcanic fires, rocked by earthquakes, and more than 
once submerged with a flood. Above us was the vaulted sky, that 
glorious mirror, that molten looking-glass spread out and made strong 
by the hand of Omnipotence. Around us was a landscape of inimitable 
beauty, clothed with verdure, teeming with life, and smiling in love- 
liness. The softer and sweeter features in nature blended with the 
grand, the bold, the sublime, combined to render the scene en- 
chanting." 

Here a great multitude just recovered from the darkest hea- 
thenism, a multitude, such as Christ once fed by his miraculous 
power, having heard his glorious Gospel, often unite in commemo- 
rating the dying love of Him who made and who has redeemed 

the world. ^ ~ . 

In coming to the close of twenty-one years from the abrogation 
of the ancient tabus, and the 21st year of the mission, we are called 
to notice what the Lord had done for the nation in respect to govern- 
ment, education, morals, and religion. The constitution and laws, 
the production of a people so recently barbarous, whose first les- 
sons in their own language had been printed but eighteen years, 
may be referred to as a monumental record of advancement. The 
Bible entire, printed in two editions of 10,000 copies each, and 
welcomed by the nation, as another : six boarding-schools, 12 sta- 
tion schools and 357 common-schools, embracing 18,000 scholars, as 
another ; and as another still, the establishment and enlargement 
of eighteen churches to be the light and glory of the land. How 
wonderfully does the grace of God rear his spiritual temple 
in the Sandwich Islands, by the influences of his Spirit copiously 



PROGRESS OF THE CHURCHES. 



577 



shed down on the nation, and thus through the divine Word bring 
into his visible kingdom and to his ordinances so large a pro- 
portion of the population during the last four years of the history 
of the nation and of the mission.* Not less than 20,000 were, in 
this period, added to our churches, all of whom, at the time of their 
admission, were regarded by the missionaries and their native 
Christian friends, as hopeful converts and disciples of Christ. 
Should we suppose that through haste or error one-fifth of the 
whole had entered the church unworthily, it may be added that 
three or four thousand more not then baptized, considered them- 
selves as converts, and were subsequently admitted. 

Though the American missionaries entered on their work at the 
islands more than forty years subsequently to the discovery by Capt. 
Cook and the death of that navigator, numbers of the Hawaiian 
people who were contemporary with him, lived on amid the 
ravages of war and pestilence, to hear of the great salvation from 
the lips of the missionaries, and some even to see the great revi- 
val of 1837—1840. Bending with age, with locks silvered or 
whitened for the grave ; those who saw the wars of Kalaniopuu 
Kahekih, and Kamehameha, and the slaughter of human victims 
on the altars of superstition, and were surrounded by those by 
whom multitudes of helpless infants suffered a violent death, now 
came to the altar and temple of the living God, and though their 
eyes were growing dim with the dust of years, and the days of 
their probation about to close for ever, they now, with wonder 
saw a glorious light, as they were taught to look up to the Lamb 
of God. As they looked around on the state of society to mark 
the contrast with that of their early days, they beheld thousands 
of children now connected with Sabbath and other schools, pro- 
vided by missionary, parental, and governmental care, and groups 
of them here and there singing " Hosana " in the temple. The 

♦ The following table will show the additions to the churches during the four vear* 
ending June, 1837—1840. y 

Islands. Stations. 



Kauai. 



Oahu, 



MOLOKAI. 



Maui. 



Hawaii. 



iWaimea 
Koloa 
Waioli 
' Waialua 
Ewa 
•s Kaneohe 
Honolulu 1st 
. Honolulu 2d 
Kaluaaha 
C Lahaina 
) Lahainaluna 
j Wailuku 
I Hana 
f Kailua 

Kealakekua - 
i Kohala 

Waimea 
I Hilo 



1837. 

5 

10 

10 

8 

10 

8 

14 



6 

11 

29 
4 



Total 



37 



-21 
- 23 

159 



1838 
18 

38 

127 

329 

43 

134 

49 

14 

2 

208 

62' 

81 

629 

2,600 

639 

4,973 



1839. 

69 

37 

9 

202 

742 

85 
390 
672 

59 
131 

20 
200 

62 

92 

262 

149 

2,300 

5,244 

10,725 



1840. 

20 
15* 

174 
174 

59* 
275^ 
438 

59 

131 

3 

192 

58 

372 

385 

80 

419 

1,499 

4,179* 



578 



a pioneer's return. 



age of darkness, of wars, of infanticide and of human sacrifices, 
had passed away, and the age of schools of wholesome laws, of 
Bibles, of spiritual sacrifices, and revival^ had come. 

Though as much had, by the favor of God, been gained as the 
pioneers expected in their lifetime, when they sought their home 
In that region of darkness, yet, in some sense, the work ot the 
mission was but begun. , 

To lose health at such a time, or to be called to leave such a 
field in such a state, was a trial greater than that of leaving one s 
home and country to convey the Gospel to the heathen. 

In the course of this year, Divine Providence seemed to ind.- 
cate that one or both of the ordained pioneers of the mission 
should leave the ground temporarily, at least though both could 
not well be spared at once. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston who thought 
it their duty to convey their children to the United States, my- 
self and Mrs. B.,with health much impaired had permission to 
visit our native land. Mrs. B. was too much worn out to go with- 
out her husband. Mr. T. chose to stand at his post at Kailua, and 
send his family with mine, and trusted the arrangement for their 
children with Mrs. T., the Board, and private friends. Mr Arm- 
strong took my post at Honolulu. With the full approbation of 
the mission, our two families embarked from Honolulu Aug. 3d, 
X while numbers of my people, with anxious looks and tender 
tears came around, and the parting aloha was exchangea with the 
mutual desire and hope of meeting there again. We touched at 
Tahiti and Pernambuco, and reached New York in safety, J eb. 
4th 1841, six months and two days from Oahu, and twenty-one 
years, six months and eleven days from Boston. 




STONE CHURCH AT HONOLULU. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

FIVE YEARS FROM THE ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION TO THE 
INTERNATIONAL ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF HAWAIIAN INDEPEND- 
ENCE. 1841—1845. 

Visit of the United States Exploring Expedition-The last generation of chiefs-In- 
stitution for the young chiefs-State of the Mission Seminary-Female Semi 
naries-Boarding-Schools for boys-School for the children of MfeTtonarSi 
Church discipline-Naturalization of Foreigners-Reinforcements-Haali fo- 
Hawau Christianized-Efforts to secure Independence-Recognition a? widT 
ington- Visit of the French ship Embuscade- Visit of the Ength ship" 
ThS^f ' ^°l Pa ? 1 S t - Provis 5>^ cess ^n of the islands-Restoration by Admiral 
EnglandTn^Fmnce g gUarantee ° f the Inde P endence of the blanS by 

Without the advantage of further observation at my post, which 
had become to myself and family a home of interest, from which 
we have been providentially detained, but having been favored 
with the correspondence of the missionaries, well written letters 
from natives, received by ship, intercourse with the Hawaiian 
commissioners while in the United States, and free access to vo- 
luminous communications from the Hawaiian Islands, found in 
the archives of the American Board and elsewhere, I shall with- 
out the formality of an Appendix, endeavor to bring down the 
narrative of events there since 1840, but with less minuteness 
and more dependence on the accounts of others. 

Shall a nation be born in a day ? However that question may 
be solved, the Hawaiian nation, after twenty-one years of acquaint- 
ance with Christianity, is but a youth taken from the filth and rags 
of heathenism, washed and trimmed, supplied with clothes and 
books, and endowed with a healthy and manly constitution, but in- 
experienced, and unable to form a mature, symmetrical, and efficient 
character, without the influence of good society, as well as that of 
the school and the church ; and now needs the impress which the 
correct example and counsels of the older and more mature nations 
of the earth ought, in their wisdom, to be willing to give it, while 
its true foster parent, with unabated solicitude, still watches over 
its progress. 

The United States Exploring Squadron, which for some months 
had been looked for at Oahu, arrived there in Sept., 1840 
and made a survey of the islands. Commodore Wilkes and 
Captain Hudson took a happy and decided stand against intem- 
perance, and the rash doings of Captain Laplace and his coadju- 
tors, and in favor of the independence and progress of the nation 
and of the prosperity of the schools and the mission. The visit 



580 DEATH OF THE OLDER CHIEFS— SCHOOL FOE THE YOUNG. 

was made useful not only to the cause of science and commerce, 
but beneficial to the cause of the American Board who, in the 
report of 1841, say of it :— " The mission was much pleased and 
encouraged by the visit of the United States Exploring Squadron, 
which spent seventy days at the islands, in the autumn of the 
last vear The deportment of Commodore Wilkes and Captain 
Hudson and other officers, and of the scientific corps, towards 
Sm mission and towards the government of the islands, was 
such as became the representatives of a great Christian nation 

In the progress of twenty-one years, from 1819, many ol that 
class of the chiefs who were above middle age or prominent in 
the nation, when our mission first visited them passed away, 
and the rest, with the exception of Kapule, within five or six 
vears, and their places will know them no more for ever. 1 he 
Leral of Liliha, ex-governess of. Oahu, occurred before 
left the field. Near the same period, in Jan., 1840, Hoapili, the 
aged and venerable governor of Maui, finished his course of life, 
of humble faith, of attachment to the Word and house of God 
and of patriotic devotion to the interests of his country, both as 
a magistrate and as a citizen of Zion. His widow, Hoapili \\ a- 
hine, of similar excellence and influence, followed him in Jan., 
1842 The missionaries and the people of Maui, who haa re- 
joiced over them, deeply felt their loss. In May, 1841, the nation 
ost one of its brightest ornaments, and the mission one of , s 
fairest fruits, by the death of Kapiolam, whose precious life, in 
he midst of'he y r prayers, exhortations, and useful influence, was 
brought to a close by a cancer. For nearly twenty years, she had 
Ended the mission, and for fifteen, had greatly adorned the 
Go pel! and endeared herself to the friends of improvement 
among 'the people of her nation. In her opposition to supersb- 
tion, whether Hawaiian or Roman, and her support of the truth 
she wis kind, decided, dignified, and triumphant, while she exalted 
ChriTand abased herself and made her adorning that of good 

W °A k s S rhat class of chiefs whom we found on the stage in 1820 
were leaving it, one after another, and younger ones were 
Taking thei/pla'ces, it was deemed highly important to w n 
and Iducate their 'juvenile heirs who were expected eventu- 
ually to be the acting chiefs of the country. It had been 
difficult to detach them from their numerous attendants and d f- 
ficult otherwise to teach them in our families, and equally difficult 
to t ain them properly in any of the schools for the common peo- 
ple. The object was, however, made to appear so important, that 
tl mission and both'the parents and the > children came .at length 
to concur in the design of a boarding-school exclusively for this 
interesting class. Such an institution was there o^ established 
at Honolulu in 1839. A house was erected in the form of a hoi 
low square, suited to accommodate a m-n^ nd SO j me 
twenty boarding and lodging pupils with school-room, parlor, 



PROGRESS OF THE MISSION SEMINARY. 581 

dining-room, bed-rooms, etc. The charge of it was com- 
mitted to Mr. and Mrs. Cook. The expenses of the institution, 
including the buildings, the scholars, and the teachers (after the 
first year or two), are sustained by the parents or the government, 
the king being the special patron of the school. 

John Ii and his estimable wife, Sarai, are attached to the in- 
stitution, and exercise an important and useful guardianship over 
these royal and noble pupils. The parents of the pupils are 
highly satisfied with the management and success of the school. 
The pupils have signed the temperance pledge, which they observe 
with constancy. They take exercise with the teachers on horse! 
back and otherwise. The boys ride well. All sing, and usually 
join in the morning and evening song of praise. They are among 
the most constant attendants at church on the Sabbath. Thev havf 
school exercises five and a half days in the week, and spend 
much of their evenings in reading, and writing journals. The 
boys sometimes read while the girls sew. They are taught both 
in English and Hawaiian. Misses Jane and Bernice play prettily 
on the Piano-forte. The school presents a happy, p^omis n g 
group of 14 children and youth of rank, who in their attainment! 
and manners are engaging and respectable. The commander of 
the Exploring Expedition says: "I have seldom seen better 
behaved children than those of this school. They were hardly to 
be distinguished from well bred children of our own country, were 
equally well dressed, and nearly as light in color » 

Some four years later, a reply, in English, made by one 
of the female pupils in the name of the school, to a naval 
officer, who had wasted his eloquence in favor of balls will il 
lustrate their docility, advancement, and amiableness ■ « Our 
teachers seek our good, sir. They have experience, and know 
what is best for us. We have confidence in their judgment, and 
have no inclination to do what they disapprove." 

The Mission Seminary at Lahainaluna, established in 1831 for 
self-supporting students, assumed, from the 23d of July 1837 
the form of a boarding-seminary for children from seven to twelve' 
and youth from twelve to twenty years of age. 

The principal building has been enlarged and greatly improved, 
and furnished with apparatus by the Board. A printing office 
and comfortable habitations for the families of three ordained 
teachers and an assistant have been added from the same source, 
lne establishment, including the dormitories of more than a hun- 
dred students, form a village of some interest. 

Mr. Andrews having been principal of the seminary about ten 
years, resigned in 1841, and subsequently entered the service of 
the government, as a judge, incases connected with foreigners 
In 1842 it contained 107 pupils, and up to that period, it had sent 
forth a number of valuable classes, of which 144 members were 
then living, and of whom the mission say : 



582 PROGRESS OF THE FEMALE SEMINARY AT WAILUKU. 

" Of these, 105 are usefully employed as teachers ; thirty-five are 
officers of government, of whom eight devote a part of their time to 
teaching ; seven are engaged in other useful employments ; eleven are 
doing nothing or worse ; seventy-three are. church members in regular 
standing ; nine are officers of churches ; ten are openly immoral ; a 
few are occasionally employed as preachers, though without a regular 
license. The graduates of the seminary are generally reported as 
efficient helpers in the missionary work." 

A theological class of six members in this seminary was placed 
under the tuition of Rev. S. Dibble, in 1843, but his early death 
occasioned a vacancy in that department of instruction which has 
not been constantly supplied. In 1844 the number of students 
was 131. Twenty-eight were graduated, each giving a pledge to 
refund to the institution twenty dollars for each year's board and 
tuition, unless their useful labors as teachers of their countrymen 
should be deemed by the faculty an equivalent in the cause of the 

mission. 

The hopes of the mission, and of the friends oi the nation in 
respect to its future teachers and officers, are in a measure sus- 
pended on this institution. > . 
The boarding-school for girls, or the Female Seminary at Wai- 
luku, under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Baily and Miss Ogden, 
having buildings completed suited to accommodate a family and 
seventy pupils, affords to some sixty promising girls and young 
women, instruction not only in Christianity, but in geography, 
mental and written arithmetic, moral philosophy, natural theology, 
reading, writing, drawing, composition, and various arts adapted 
to the station of Hawaiian females. In 1843 the mission give 
this gratifying report of it. 

" The moral, mental, and physical training at this school seems to 
he of a high character. At daylight the pupils repair to their gardens, 
where they exercise till they are called to prayers at half-past six. They 
breakfast at seven. After breakfast, they are employed for an hour 
in sweeping their rooms and putting all things in order. The time 
from nine to eleven is spent in study and recitation. The next half hour 
they spend as they please. From half-past eleven to twelve, they bathe 
and prepare their dinners, which they take at twelve. From dinner until 
two is at their own disposal, and much of it is spent m study. From 
two till four they give their attention to spinning, weaving, sewing, 
knitting, making mats, etc., under the instruction of Miss Ogjien. 
The time from four to five they devote to exercise with the hoe. They 
sup at five, and the remainder of the day is at their own disposal. At 
the evening devotions, they recite the daily food (or the verse of 
Seripture for the day), and receive such religious instruction as may 
seem appropriate.'' 

A considerable number of those who have been educated here 
have been married to graduates from the Mission Seminary, and 
have entered on the duties of life with a better prospect of use- 
fulness among their contemporaries, than if these advantages had 
not, through Christian kindness, been conferred on them. 



BOARDING-SCHOOL FOR GIRLS AT HILO. 583 

This school has shared, at different times, in the influences of 
the Spirit. In 1843, the principal, describing their seriousness 
and inquiring state of mind, says : — 

1 So far as we know, all met to pray in little circles, every morning 
or evening, or both. They often arose long before the light of day, 
to engage in this blessed work. The taste for play seemed to vanish ; 
and all appeared, in a greater or less degree, to feel that the salvation 
of their souls was the great thing to be attended to." 

Efforts properly to seclude the girls from that portion of the 
native community whose influence is hurtful, have been so suc- 
cessful as not to obstruct but greatly to promote the happiness of 
the cheerful, industrious group. 

In 1839, Mrs. Coan of Hilo undertook to sustain and teach a 
boarding-school for girls, with such aid as she could obtain from 
the pupils and their parents, and other natives. Twenty girls 
were taken under her instruction and superintendence, the annual 
expenses of the school, aside from the support of Mrs. C, being 
about $400. The pupils are clothed in a cheap cotton fabric- 
sit at a table spread with kalo, potatoes, fish, and arrow-root. 
They work in a beautiful garden, for exercise and pleasure, are 
taught in school the common branches. They form a group of 
happy hearts and bright faces, are easily governed, are attentive 
and affectionate, and repeatedly blessed with the influence of the 
Spirit. Within six years from the commencement of this enter- 
prise, the girls of the oldest class were nearly all married and 
appeared well, and a new class had taken their place under 
their persevering teacher. 

The boarding-school of equal promise under the charge of Mr. 
and Mrs. Lyman from 1837, has continued to flourish, having 
from thirty to sixty boys as pupils. In 1845 thirty-five were 
church members, seventeen had entered the Mission Seminary at 
Lahainaluna, and twenty-three others were prepared to enter it 
who could not then be received. 

At Waialua, Oahu, a manual labor boarding-school for boys 
was established, of which Mr. Locke laid the foundation and took 
the charge. The pupils numbered from fifteen to twenty-two and 
were taught the common branches. The boys labored in the field 
a part of the time to train them to business and to procure their 
living. The experiment advanced with promise for a few years- 
but afflictions early clustered on the school. The first born of 
Mr. and Mrs. Locke, returning from the field, was drowned in the 
river. Next Mrs. L. was removed by death, and shortly after 
Mr. Locke finished his race, which he had, as a missionary but 
recently begun. Their three little orphan daughters have been 
brought by Mr. A. B. Smith to the United States to find an asy- 
lum in the bosom of Christian kindness. 

At Waioli, Kauai, in the neighborhood of grand and pictures 
que scenery, a select school has been established, for training 



5S4 SCHOOL FOR missionaries' children— church discipline. 

teachers and fitting scholars for the Mission Seminary, and for the 
business of life. It is partly a boarding-school, as many of the 
pupils are boarded by church members, and partly a manual labor 
school, systematic instruction being given in that department. It 
has been chiefly under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, and 
affords instruction to from thirty-five to seventy-five boys. 

Station or select schools are maintained at nearly all the sta- 
tions, as model schools, and as the means of bringing forward the 
rising generation to take their part in teaching, andm other duties 
of life. One of these was taught at Honolulu by Mr. and Mrs. 
Knapp in a first rate school-house built by the natives. 

Numerous common schools are provided for by the state, and 
are under governmental direction, affording scope for a minister 
of instruction, and a number of native school inspectors, but 
somewhat embarrassed by papists. A school for the education 
of the children of the missionaries, the Board has established at 
Punahou, about two miles north of east from the harbor of Hono- 
lulu. Mr. and Mrs. Dole took charge of it in 1841. Miss M. 
Smith, and since the death of Mrs. Dole, Mr. and Mrs. Rice have 
taken part in the institution. In 1845 seventeen boarding-scho- 
lars and seven day-scholars were favored with its valued ad- 
vantages. ' - .,* .*.. 
Thl native churches, for the first twenty years of the mis- 
sion, were independent of each other, and were generally in the 
care of a missionary or Episcopos Apostolic. Other officers have 
been introduced during the great revival. 

In the government of those churches, whether Congrega- 
tional, or Presbyterian, or under the direction of an i Episcopos, 
discipline has been generally prompt and rigid. The tests ot 
membership, and the by-laws of some of them, are, perhaps, more 
severe in some respects than most evangelical churches adopt. 

The missionaries, who, like evangelical ministers generally, 
require perfection in professors of the Gospel, but not as indis- 
pensable to communion, for various reasons wished the Hawauan 
Churches and habitations to be as free from tobacco smoke as a 

a Before ^he' Gospel was extensively acknowledged, the people, 
though able to command few luxuries, were fond of smoking to- 
bacco, and all classes, men, women, and children, indulged exten- 
sively in the practice, which would be injurious in any community. 
They usually cultivated and cured the article for themselves, and 
made their own pipes, commonly of wood. In the practice of 
smoking they often exercised a pleasant, sociable disposition, 
■amid their destitution, and the pipe was, doubtless, a more com- 
mon treat among them than tea, coffee, or wine in any country. 
A circle meeting on any occasion, generally lighted a pipe and 
passed it round, each taking two or three whiffs, throwing the 
last into the chest. The design was sometimes mischievous, and 
the effect generally evil. A long match of the shreds of kapa 



BROAD HAWAIIAN TEMPERANCE PLEDGE. 585 

was often seen slowly burning for lighting the smoker's pipe, by 
which means their frail habitations were sometimes ignited and 
burnt down, occasionally with the loss of life. 
^ When the evils of the habit, as filthy, expensive, unnecessa- 
rily stimulating, and deleterious to health and life, were pointed 
out by the missionaries, and abstinence recommended, many na- 
tives relinquished the practice, became tetotalers, and urged their 
countrymen to abstain, and in a few years, thousands pledged 
themselves not only to abstain from intoxicating liquors, but 
from tobacco, and some of the native churches adopted the rule 
not to receive smokers. In 1843, the mission briefly notice 
this subject thus : — 

" Many of us believing the cultivation and use of tobacco to be an 
immorality, tending to diffuse evil and not good in the world, have 
conscientiously taken of our candidates for church fellowship, the 
pledge of total abstinence in this matter, consequently when they vio- 
late their pledge they become subjects of censure. Many of our num- 
ber do not agree with those in the ground taken on this subject ; but 
this difference of opinion does not alienate our feelings nor disturb the 
spirit of brotherly love. We agree to differ, still loving each other as 
brethren, and still holding ourselves open to argument and conviction 
and still praying that the Spirit of truth may lead us to see eye to eye' 
in this and all other things." 

As the influence of drinks and drugs on the human constitution 
and on human society is much the same in all countries, it might 
be safe perhaps to make no test in regard to their use for the con- 
verts of one country, which should not be applicable to those of 
another. Nor should converts from heathenism whom Christ 
accepts, and who are bound to honor him in his ordinances, be 
required, in order to enter the church, to pledge themselves to 
any course of virtue or abstinence to which the will of God or the 
general good, do not bind both them and others, whether they are 
pledged or not. Still, if any native church which has its rights, 
thinks it has authority from Christ to make by-laws for itself to 
■receive none to its fellowship who use any particular drug or drink 
it must be allowed to try it, if such church is not equally bound to 
guard against schism, and to facilitate rather than embarrass the right- 
ful use of the ordinances according to their design as the means of 
approaching and honoring Christ. In my apprehension, preaching 
and Christian counsel, instead of ecclesiastical authority, are ap- 
pointed for the management of these and many like matters ; while 
scandalous offences which, if persisted in, prove apostasy, are to be 
rebuked and restrained by the authority of the church, and while 
the conscience of the true disciple is allowed to gain light and 
strength under the edifying power of Christian ordinances, too 
often undervalued. 

Let us now turn again to the government. 

To secure the recognition, explicit acknowledgment, and gua- 



586 FOREIGN EMBASSY. 

rantee of Hawaiian independence among the great powers of the 
earth, was an object of deep interest to Kamehameha III., and his 
more intelligent chiefs and the friends of order and justice, who 
were acquainted with the circumstances of the people. The na- 
tion, therefore, came forward, not to demand by their numbers, 
wealth, or power, but to present their claims, though few and poor 
and weak, to be received into the family of Christianized and 
civilized nations. 

To bring the condition of his country under the consideration 
of the government of the United States, and of the sovereigns of 
France and the British empire, the king, in 1840, endeavored to 
engage the services of a legal gentleman of the United States, but 
after spending a thousand dollars found that unforeseen difficulties 
prevented his accomplishing the embassy. 

Feeling his difficulties and dangers, the king, in the autumn of 
1841, addressed letters on the subject to the King of the French, 
the Queen of Great Britain, and the President of the United 
States, and sent them by a confidential hand, to ensure their safe 

delivery. . . . 

The same year I was permitted to visit Washington, when 1 
presented to Congress a copy of the Bible in the Hawaiian lan- 
guage, and in the capitol, detailed briefly the progress of events at 
the islands from 1819 to 1841. . 

In 1842, the king resolved on employing an embassy, with 
power to negotiate ; and to meet the case, appointed Sir George 
Simpson, a high-minded and philanthropic Englishman, Governor 
of the Hon. Hudson's Bay Company's territory, and Mr. Wil- 
liam Richards, well acquainted with Hawaiian affairs, and 
full in the confidence of the government, and Haalilio, the king's 
friend and secretary, a Hawaiian of distinguished worth. 

A visit of Sir George at this time at the Sandwich Islands, 
gave him a good opportunity of judging for himself of the state of 
things there. He returned to England; and m July, 1842, 
Messrs. Richards and Hoalilio embarked to go by the shortest 
route to Washington, and thence to London and Pans. 

Being kindly received at Washington by the President, they, 
by correspondence with the department of state, presented to the 
consideration of the government, the condition of the Hawaiian 
Islands, and the wishes of their sovereign. The correspondence 
between them and Mr. Calhoun was, by Pres. Tyler, laid before 
Congress, with the following favorable message :— 

To the House of Representatives of the United States. 
" I communicate herewith to Congress copies of a correspondence, 
which has recently taken place between certain agents of the Govern- 
ment of the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and the Secretary of 

" The condition of those Islands has excited a good deal of interest, 
which is increasing by every successive proof that their inhabitants are 



PRESIDENT TYLER ? S MESSAGE. 587 

making progress in civilization, and becoming more and more compe- 
tent to maintain regular and orderly civil government. They lie in 
the Pacific ocean, much nearer to this continent than the other, and 
have become an important place for the refitment and provisioning of 
American and European vessels. 

" ? w i n p t0 their locality, and to the course of the winds which pre- 
vail in this quarter of the world, the Sandwich Islands are the stopping 
place for almost all vessels passing from continent to continent across 
the Pacific ocean They are especially resorted to by the great num- 
bers of vessels of the United States which are engaged in the whale 
fishery in those seas. The number of vessels of all sorts and the 
amount of property owned by citizens of the United States which are 
iound in those Islands in the course of a year, are stated, probably 
with sufficient accuracy, in the letter of the agents 

" Just emerging from a state of barbarism" the Government of the 
Islands is as yet feeble; but its dispositions appear to be just and 
pacific and it seems anxious to improve the condition of its people by 
the introduction of knowledge, of religious and moral institutions, 
means of education, and the arts of civilized life. 

" It cannot but be in conformity with the interest and the wishes of 
the government and the people of the United States that this com- 
munity, thus existing in the midst of a vast expanse of ocean, should 
be respected, and all its rights strictly and conscientiously regarded 
And this must also be the true interest of all other commercial States. 
X ar remote from the dominions of European Powers, its growth and 
prosperity as an independent State may 'yet be in a high degree useful 
to all whose traae is extended to those regions ; while its nearer ap- 
proach to this continent, and the intercourse which American vessels 
have with it -such vessels constituting five-sixths of all which annually 
visit it— could not but create dissatisfaction on the part of the United 
Mates at any attempt, by another Power, should such attempt be 
threatened or feared, to take possession of the islands, colonize them 
and subvert the native Government. Considering, therefore, that the 
United States possesses so very large a share of the intercourse with 
those Islands, it is deemed not unfit to make the declaration, that 
their Government seeks, nevertheless, no peculiar advantages, no ex- 
clusive control over the Hawaiian Government, but is content with its 
independent existence, and anxiously wishes for its security and pros- 
perity. Its forbearance in this respect, under the circumstances of the 
very large intercourse of their citizens with the Islands, would justify 
this Government, should events hereafter arise to require it, in making 
a decided remonstrance against the adoption of an opposite policy by 
any other Power. Under the circumstances, I recommend to Congress 
to provide for a moderate allowance to be made out of the Treasury 
to the Consul residing there, that, in a Government so new and a 
country so remote, American citizens may have respectable authority 
to which to apply for redress in case of injury to their persons and 
property ; and to whom the Government of the country may also 
make known any acts committed by American citizens of which it may 
think it has a right to complain." ^ 

The subject was referred to the Committee on Foreign Affairs 



588 EX-PRESIDENT ADAMS's REPORT. 

the Hon. J. Q. Adams being chairman, who concurring with the 
President, and happily grouping the claims of the little Sand- 
wich Islands with populous China, made a report highly honorable 
to its author, and to the body which adopted it, as follows : — 

" The Committee on Foreign Affairs, to whom was referred the 
message of the President of the United States of December 30, 1842, 
concerning the present condition of the relations, commercial and 
political, of the United States with the Sandwich Islands and with the 
Chinese Empire, and recommending to the consideration of^ Congress 
the expediency of adopting measures for cultivating and improving 
those relations, respectfully report : 

" That, concurring in the views of the President, as expressed in 
the message, with regard to the intercourse with those remote regions, 
suited to the best interests of the United States, and adapted to the 
promotion of benevolence and good will between brethren of the 
human family, separated heretofore not only by geographical distances 
to the utmost ends of the earth, but by institutions, in both extremes, 
of barbarism and of civilization, alienating from one another the 
various tribes of man, children of one common parent^ and born for 
mutual assistance in the purpose of promoting the happiness of all — 
they report for the consideration of the House, two bills, to enable the 
President to carry into effect the purposes set forth in the message. 

" Peace — friendly, social, and commercial intercourse — and the 
reciprocation of good offices with all nations, was proclaimed as the 
fundamental policy of this Union, from the day and in the instrument 
with which the North American people, till then English colonists, 
4 assumed among the powers of the earth that separate and equal 
station to which the laws of Nature and of Nature's God entitle 
them.' At that time more than one half the surface of the habitable 
globe was hermetically sealed up against them, and inaccessible to 
them. A series of events, all emanating from one beneficent Provi- 
dence, but wonderfully various, and seemingly antagonistical in their 
original character, have unlocked or burst open the gates of countries 
ranging from the equator to the pole, in both continents of America, 
in the central darkness of Africa, and in the continental islands of 
Australasia. 

u At that time the Sandwich Islands were yet undiscovered by the 
race of civilized man ; and China, from ocean to ocean, had sur- 
rounded herself, from ages immemorial, by a wall, within which her 
population, counting by hundreds of millions, were pent up in sullen 
separation and seclusion from all the rest of mankind. Within one 
year from the day when the United States were first acknowledged as 
a nation, the discoverer of the Sandwich Islands (the most illustrious 
navigator of the eighteenth century) perished on their shore by the 
hands of their savage barbarian inhabitants. 

" It is a subject of cheering contemplation to the friends of human 
improvement and virtue, that, by the mild and gentle influence of 
Christian charity, dispensed by humble missionaries of the Gospel, 
unarmed with secular power, within the last quarter of a century, the 
people of this group of islands have been converted from the lowest 
debasement of idolatry to the blessings of the Christian Gospel; 



EARL ABERDEEN AND THE COMMISSIONERS. 589 

united under one balanced government ; rallied to the fold of civiliza- 
tion by a written language and constitution, providing security for the 
rights of persons, property, and mind, and invested with all the ele- 
ments of right and power which can entitle them to be acknowledged 
by their brethren of the human race as a separate and independent 
community. To the consummation of their acknowledgment, the 
people of the North American Union are urged by an interest of their 
own, deeper than that of any other portion of the inhabitants of the 
earth — by a virtual right of conquest, not over the freedom of their 
brother man by the brutal arm of physical power, but over the mind 
and heart by the celestial panoply of the gospel of peace and love." 

Acknowledging the independence of the islands as formally 
as was their custom, the government appointed Mr. George 
Brown as a commissioner to reside at the Sandwich Islands 
as the representative of the government of the United States. 
He repaired to his post, where he was kindly received by the 
king and chiefs, and for a time was highly respected, and appa- 
rently friendly to the native government. 

Mr. Charlton, the British Consul, finding the king had sent 
Commissioners on this embassy, suddenly left the islands on 
board a vessel where Mr. Alexander Simpson had engaged a 
passage for himself, sending back from that vessel in Honolulu 
roads, Mr. Simpson, deputed to exercise the consular functions 
pro tempore, and hastened to England, not to aid the commission- 
ers in so noble and desirable a plan, but apparently to circumvent 
them, by creating a prejudice at the foreign office against the 
government of the Sandwich Islands. 

But Sir George Simpson, Capt. Jones of the R. N., and Messrs. 
Richards and Haalilio, by a timely and fair statement of facts, were 
able at length to counteract the intended mischief. Those Eng- 
lish gentlemen had both visited the islands of Hawaii, and be- 
coming acquainted with the clashing interests there, and the 
shameful conduct of some of their fellow subjects and others, 
had been favorably impressed with the honesty, honor, integrity, 
and efficiency of the Hawaiian government, and its readiness to 
administer justice, if unmolested by foreign powers. 

The Earl of Aberdeen, glancing through the consul, could not 
perceive any good reason for his deserting his post uncalled, dis- 
approved of the insolent bearing of his official communications, 
and easily disposed of most of his complaints, leaving one ques- 
tion for him to settle at Oahu, whether his deed of a large part of 
Honolulu were genuine, forged, or otherwise fraudulent ; removed 
him from his office, and appointed Gen. Wm. Miller as consul 
general for the Sandwich and Society Islands. 

Before the commissioners could reach Paris, the French Sloop 
of War Embuscade arrived at the islands, and the following cor- 
respondence occurred between Captain Mallet and the king, touch- 
ing national claims, national rights, and national dignity. 



590 PECULIAR DEMANDS OF CAPT. MALLET. 

SLOOP OF WAR EMBUSCADE, HARBOR OF HONOLULU, SEPT. 1ST, 1842. 

Sire, . 

I have the honor to inform your majesty, that since the treaties of 
July 12th and 17th, 1839, French citizens and ministers of the Catho- 
lic religion have been insulted and subjected to divers unjust measures, 
concerning which your majesty has not, probably, been informed. 
Subordinate agents, ignorant or ill disposed, and without any special 
order from the government, have thrown down churches, threatened 
the priests, and compelled their disciples to attend Protestant places 
of worship, and Protestant schools. To effect this, they have employ- 
ed a course of treatment repulsive to humanity, notwithstanding the 
treaty of July 12th, signed by your majesty and the commandant of 
the French frigate Artemise, grants free exercise to the Catholic reli- 
gion, and an equal protection to its ministers. 

" Persuaded that your majesty has no intention that treaties, enter- 
ed into in good faith, should be annulled, and also that it is incumbent 
upon you to treat all religions with favor, therefore I shall demand that 
you will adopt such measures as shall defend the adherents of the 
Catholic faith from all future vexations. 

" I demand, therefore, of your majesty, 

" 1st. That a Catholic High School, with the same privileges as the 
High School at Lahainaluna, be immediately acknowledged, and that 
a lot of land be granted to it by Government, according to pro- 
mise. . . e 

" 2d. That the Catholic schools be under the exclusive supervision ot 
Catholic Kahukulas (Inspectors) nominated by Kahunas of the same 
faith, and approved by your majesty ; and that these Kahukulas enjoy 
without infraction all the privileges granted by the law. 

" 3d. That the Kahunas have power to fill, temporarily, all vacan- 
cies that may occur in consequence of the death, absence, or loss of 
office of any of the Kahukulas. < 

" 4th. That for the future, permission to marry be given by Catholics, 
nominated by the Kahunas, and approved always by the government 
of your majesty : and that in case of death, absence, or loss of office, 
the Kahunas have power, provisionally, to grant permission them- 

selves. 

" 5th. That hereafter Catholics be not forced to labor upon schools, or 
churches of a different faith, and that the relations of children, who 
may embrace the Catholic religion, be not ill-treated on this account. 

" 6th. That severe punishment be inflicted upon any individual, 
whatever may be his rank or condition, who shall destroy a Catholic 
church, or school, or insult the ministers of this religion. 

" Furthermore, I demand of your majesty that you will confirm to 
the French mission the land which was given it by Boki, when regent 
of the kingdom, which land has always been considered as belonging 
to said mission ; and also, that you legalize the purchase of the land 
made by his lordship, the Bishop of Nicopolis, by a .sanction which 
will confirm it to his lordship, and to his heirs for ever. 

u I will not conclude what relates to the Catholic clergy without 
praying your majesty to give me proof that the Abbe Maigret has 
signed a writing, by which he acknowledges himself a British subject 
Should this prove to be a mere calumny, invented for the purpose of rum- 



REPLY OF THE KING AND PREMIER. 591 

ing a French priest in the estimation of the inhabitants of these isles, and 
that of your majesty, I demand that the author of this calumny, John 
Ii, the inspector general, retract in writing, declaring either that he 
lied about it, or that he had been deceived. As a Frenchman, I deem 
it important to be fully satisfied on this point. 

" There is still another subject, concerning which I must demand 
some explanation of your majesty. According to article 6th of the 
treaty of July 17th, French wines and spirits were to be admitted into 
the islands of your government, on paying a duty of five per cent. 
Was it not for the purpose of eluding this article ( not to say violat- 
ing it) that the sale of brandy has been limited to a certain number 
of gallons ? 

" I cannot prevent your majesty from enacting such laws as the 
prosperity and well-being of your subjects seem to you to demand, but 
I consider it my duty to inquire how you can reconcile the 6th article 
of the treaty of July 17th, with the last law concerning the sale of 
spirits in the islands of your kingdom. It would give me great pleas- 
ure to be informed on this subject, in order to make my report to the 
Admiral, Commander in Chief of the French Forces in the Pacific 
Ocean, that he may decide upon such a course as he shall judge expe- 
dient for the maintenance of treaties and of our national dignity. 

" I have the honor to be, with the most profound respect, Sire, your 
majesty's very humble servant. 

(Signed), "S. MALLET. 

" Captain of the Sloop of War Embuscade." 

"Honolulu, September 4th, 1842. 
" To S. Mallet, Captain of the French Ship of War, the Embus- 
cade, Greeting : — 

" We have received your letter, dated the 1st inst., and with our 
council assembled, have deliberated thereon, and we are happy to re- 
ceive your testimony that if there are instances of difficulty or abuse 
in these islands, they are not authorized by this government and we 
assure you that we hold in high estimation the government of France 
and all its estimable subjects. It is the firm determination of our 
government to observe the treaties with all nations, but the written 
laws are a new thing, the people are ignorant, and good order can only 
be preserved on the part of the government by affording the pro- 
tection of the laws to all who will appeal to them at the proper 
tribunals. 

" On the introduction of the Roman Catholic religion it was under- 
stood that toleration was to be fully allowed to all its priests and all 
its disciples, and this has been done as far as lay in our power and no 
one can prove to the contrary ; but it is impossible to put a stop to 
disputes and contentions between rival religions, and the evils and 
complaints which result therefrom. 

" The laws favor literature, and as soon as the French priests 
are ready to found a High School for the purpose of impart- 
ing it to their pupils, and teachers are ready, it shall find a 
location. 

" The School Laws were formed to promote education in these is- 
lands, and not sectarianism, and no one should ask the government 



592 VISIT OF THE CARYSFORT, LORD PAULET. 

that they be altered to favor any particular sect. Any man qualified 
for teaching, being of good moral character, is entitled to a teacher s 
diploma, this by reason of his acquirements, not his sect. No priest 
of either sect can give diplomas. Likewise marriage is regulated by 
law, and no priest, of either sect, can perform the ceremony except the 
parties obtain a certificate from the governor or his officer, and why 
should the laws be altered ? Difficulties often arise on this subject, and 
we should regulate our own people. m 

« The lawS require the people to labor on certain days ; some for 
the government, and some for the landlords to whom the labor is due 
according to law, and the kind of labor is regulated by those to whom 

1 « ThTlaws^re not fully established in all parts of the islands, and 
probably an ancient custom has been practised, by which the owner o ? 
land would pull down the house of one who built thereon without his 
cheerful assent, but if the owner of the house complains to the judges 
they should grant a trial, and if no satisfaction is obtained, then the 
governor will grant a trial, and if that decision is unjust, an appeal 
must be made to the supreme judges, who will sit twice a year.^ 

« The ground occupied by the French priests m Honolulu, is held 
by the same tenure as that of the priests of the Protestant religion, and 
some other foreigners; and negotiations have been commenced whicn 
it is to be hoped will give equal justice to all. 

-When John Ii arrives from Kauai, that case will be adjusted, 
and if he denies the charge which you have presented, a trial will be 

^pfease do us the favor to assure the admiral that the present -laws 
do not contravene the 6th article of the treaty of the 17th July. Bran- 
dy and wines are freely admitted here, and if any one wishes a license 
to retail spirits, he may procure one by applying to .the proper -officer . 
Those who retail spirits without license ^ hable to punishment. 
Please inform him also that we have sent ministers to the King oi 
France, to beg of him a new treaty between us and him. 

" Accept for yourself the assurance of our respect and oar saluta- 

tionS ' ( Signed), " KAMEHAMEHA III. 

(Signed), " KEKAULUOHI. 

" Translation certified to be correct by G. P. Judd." 

This dignified answer, and the factthathis majesty had sent com- 
missioners to France for the purpose of negotiating with the go- 
vernment of Louis Philippe, may have deterred the captain from 
further encroachments. . , , . 

The king, having received a protest from two British subjects 
against acknowledging Mr. Simpson as acting consul, on the 
ground of his declared hostility to the government, refused to 

16 C H« Sestv's Ship Carysfort arrived at Honolulu early in 

with Mr. Simpson, the deputy consul, commenced a course oi 
proceedings which equity could not detail but with grief, as the 
following correspondence, published by authority of the Ha- 



LORD PAULET'S CORRESPONDENCE. 593 

waiian government, will, with little or no comment, demon- 
strate : — 

"Her Britannic Majesty's Ship Carysfort, Oahu, 11th of Feb., 1843. 

Sir,— Having arrived at this port in Her Britannic Majesty's Ship 
Carysfort, under my command, for the purpose of affording protection 
to .British subjects, as likewise to support the position of her Britannic 
Majesty's representative here, who has received repeated insults from 
the government authorities of these islands, respecting which it is 
my intention to communicate only with the king in person : 

" I require to have immediate information by return of the officer 
conveying this despatch whether or not the king (in consequence of my 
arrival) has been notified that his presence will be required here and 
the earliest day on which he may be expected, as otherwise I shall be 
compelled to proceed to his residence in the ship under my command, 
for the purpose of communicating with him. 

* I have the honor to be, sir, your most obedient, humble servant 

ti " GEORGE PAULET, Captain, 

lo Kekuanaoa, Governor of Oahu, &c, &c." 

" Honolulu, February 11th, 1843. 
" Salutations to you, Lord George Pauiet, Captain of H. B. M 
Ship Carysfort :— I have received your letter by the hand of the officer 
and with respect, inform you that we have not sent for the king, as we 
were not informed of the business, but having learned from your com- 
munication that you wish him sent for, I will search for a vessel and 
send. He is at Wailuku on the east side of Maui. In case the wind 
is favorable he may be expected in six days. 

" Yours with respect, 

" M. KEKUANAOA." 
On the king's arrival at Honolulu, he received the following :— 
" H. B. M. Ship Carysfort, Honolulu harbor, Feb. 16th, 1843. 
" Sir ;— I have the honor to acquaint your Majesty of (with) the 
arrival in this port of H. B. M. ship, under my command, and accord- 
ing to my instructions I am desired to demand a private interview with 
you, to which I shall proceed with a proper and competent interpreter 
^ " I, therefore, request to be informed at what hour to-morrow it 
will be convenient for your majesty to grant me an interview. 

" I have the honor to remain your majesty's most obedient, humble 
servant, 

" GEORGE PAULET, Captain." 
The fact and the day of the private interview and the accom- 
panying interpreter, he fixes himself, and wished to be informed 
of the hour, when the king, without attendant, officer, or inter- 
preter, will meet his lordship, who received the following appro- 
priate reply : r 

"Honolulu, February 17th, 1843. 

" Salutations to you, Lord George Pauiet, Captain of Her Britannic 
Majesty's Snip Carysfort. 

" Sir:— We have received your communication of yesterday's date 



594 lord paulet's demands. 

and must decline having any private interview, especially under the 
circumstances you propose. We shall be ready to receive any written 
communication from you to-morrow, and will give it due consideration. 
In case you have business of a private nature we will appoint Dr. 
Judd our confidential agent to confer with you, who, being a person of 
integrity and fidelity to our government, and perfectly acquainted with 
all our affairs, will receive your communications, give all the in- 
formation you require (in confidence), and report the same to us. 

" With respect, 

« KAMEHAMEHA III. 
" KEKAULUOHI." 

Her Britannic Majesty'' s Ship Carysfort, Oahu, 17th Feb., 1843. 

" Sir : — In answer to your letter of this day's date (which I have 
too good an opinion of your majesty to allow me to believe it ever ema- 
nated from yourself, but from your ill advisers), I have to state that I 
shall hold no communication whatever with Doct. G. P. Judd, who, it 
has been satisfactorily proved to me, has been the prime mover in the 
unlawful proceedings of your government against British subjects. 

" As you have refused me a personal interview, I enclose to 
you the demands which I consider it my duty to make upon your 
government ; with which I demand a compliance at or before four 
o'clock P. M-, to-morrow (Saturday), otherwise I shall be obliged to 
take immediate coercive steps to obtain these measures for my country- 
men. 

" I have the honor to be your majesty's most obedient, humble 

servant, 

" GEORGE PAULET, Captain." 

" Demands made by the Right Honorable Lord George Paulet, 
Captain R. N., commanding her Britannic Majesty's Ship Carysfort, 
upon the king of the Sandwich Islands. 

" First. The immediate removal by public advertisement, written 
in the native and English languages and signed by the governor of this 
island and F. W. Thompson, of the attachment placed upon Mr. 
Charlton's property ; the restoration of the land taken by the govern- 
ment for its own use and really appertaining to Mr. Charlton, and re- 
paration for the heavy loss to which Mr. Charlton's representative has 
been exposed by the oppressive and unjust proceedings of the Sand- 
wich Islands government. 

" Second. The immediate acknowledgment of the right of Mr. 
Simpson to perform the functions delegated to him by Mr. Charlton ; 
namely, those of Her Britannic Majesty's acting consul ; until Her 
Majesty's pleasure be known upon the reasonableness of your objec- 
tions to him. The acknowledgment of that right and the reparation 
for the insult offered to Her Majesty through her acting representative, 
to be made by a public reception of his commission and the saluting 
the British flag with twenty-one guns — which number will be returned 
by her Britannic Majesty's ship under my command. 

" Third. A guarantee that no British subject shall be subjected to 
imprisonment in fetters, unless he is accused of a crime which by 
the laws of England would be considered a felony. 



CONCESSIONS TO LORD PAULET UNDER PROTEST. 595 

Fourth. The compliance with a written promise given by King 
Kamehameha to Captain Jones of the Curacoa, that a new and fair 
trial would be granted in a case brought by Henry Skinner, which pro- 
mise had been evaded. 

" Fifth. The immediate adoption of firm steps to arrange the mat- 
ters in dispute between British subjects and natives of the country or 
others residing here by referring these cases to juries, one half of 
whom shall be British subjects approved by the consul, and all of whom 
shall declare on oath, their freedom from prejudgment upon, or interest 
in, the cases brought before them. 

" Sixth. A direct communication between His Majesty Kamehameha 
and Her Majesty's acting consul for the immediate settlement of all 
cases of grievances and complaints on the part of British subjects 
against the Sandwich Islands government. 

" Dated on board H. B. M. Ship Carysfort, at Oahu, this 17th dav 
of February, 1843. J 

"GEORGE PAULET, Captain." 
He, at the same time, apprised Captain Long, of the U. S. Ship 
Boston, then in port, that the Carysfort would be prepared to make 
an attack on the town, at four o'clock, P. M., the next day, unless 
his demands were complied with. 

The government of a people, once savage and delighting in 
war, and ready to attack and destroy even unoffending naval 
officers, and capture ships, were now disposed to peace and 
equity, and resolved to yield rather than break friendship with 
Great Britain, and made the following reply, which was construed 
to concede more than was even temporarily intended : — 

" Honolulu, Feb. 18M, 1843. 
" Salutations to Rt. Hon. Lord George Paulet, Captain of H. B. 
M. Ship Carysfort; 

" We have received your letter and the demands which accompanied 
it, and in reply, would inform your lordship that we have commissioned 
Sir George Simpson and William Richards as our Ministers Plenipo- 
tentiary and Envoys Extraordinary to the Court of Great Britain, with 
full powers to settle the difficulties which you have presented before us 
to assure Her Majesty, the queen, of our uninterrupted affection, and 
to confer with her ministers as to the best means of cementing the 
harmony between us. Some of the demands which you have laid be- 
fore us are of a nature calculated seriously to embarrass our feeble 
government, by contravening the laws established for the benefit of all. 
" But we shall comply with your demands, as it has never been our 
intention to insult Her Majesty, the queen, or injure any of her esti- 
mable subjects ; but we must do so under protest, and shall embrace 
the earliest opportunity of representing our case more fully to Her 
Britannic Majesty's government through our minister, trusting in the 
magnanimity of the sovereign of a great nation which we have been 
taught to respect and love, — that we shall then be justified. 

" Waiting your further orders, 

" With sentiments of respect, 

" KAMEHAMEHA III. 
"KEKAULUOHI." 



596 PROVISIONAL CESSION OF THE ISLANDS. 

After an interview, and acknowledgment of the acting consul, 
such exorbitant demands were made and peremptorily urged, that 
the king deemed it impossible to comply and preserve his inde- 
pendence, and being urged by various parties to cede his country 
to one of the Great Powers (though his " constitutional right" 
to do so without the consent of the people is questionable), he 
considered that subject with much pain. He found that the 
United States would not accept it. He felt that France had in- 
jured him, so that his people would never forgive him should he 
cede his country to France, and having great confidence in Queen 
Victoria, whom he could not suspect of having authorized either 
Mr. Charlton, or Mr. Simpson, or Lord George Paulet to oppress 
him, yielded to the pressure, and in concurrence with the premier, 
made with anguish the cession of his country as follows : — 

" In consequence of the difficulties in which we find ourselves in- 
volved, and our opinion of the impossibility of complying with the de- 
mands in the manner in which they are made by her Britannic Majesty's 
representative upon us, in reference to the claims of British subjects ; 
We do hereby cede the group of islands known as the Hawaiian (or Sand- 
wich) Islands, unto the Right Honorable Lord George Paulet, Capt. of 
her Britannic Majesty's ship of war Carysfort, representing her Ma- 
jesty Victoria Queen of Great Britain and Ireland from this date and 
for the time being ; the said cession being made with the reservation 
that it is subject to any arrangement that may have been entered into 
by the Representatives appointed by us to treat with the Government 
of her Britannic Majesty, and in the event that no agreement has 
been executed previous to the date hereof, subject to the decision of 
her Britannic Majesty's Government on conference with the said Rep- 
resentatives appointed by us ; or in the event of our Representatives 
not being accessible, or not having been acknowledged, subject to the 
decision which her Britannic Majesty may pronounce on the receipt of 
full information from us, and from the Right Honorable Lord George 

Paulet. 

" In confirmation of the above, we hereby affix our names and seals, 
this twenty-fifth day of February, in the year of our Lord one thou- 
sand eight hundred and forty-three, at Honolulu, Oahu, Sandwich 

Islands. Tr TTT 

" Kamehameha 111. 

" Kekauluohi." 
The same day Lord Paulet made the following proclamation:— 

" A Provisional Cession of the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands having 
been made this day by Kamehameha III., King, and Kekauluohi, 
Premier thereof, unto me, The Right Hon. Lord George Paulet, 
commanding Her Britannic Majesty's Ship Carysfort on the part of 
Her Britannic Majesty, Victoria, Queen of Great Britain and Ire- 
land ; subject to arrangements which may have been or shall be 
made in Great Britain, with the Government of H. B. Majesty. 

ii I do hereby proclaim, 
" First, That the British Flag shall he hoisted on all the Islands 



LORD PAULET'S PROCLAMATION. 597 

i£^NAissir thereof sha11 enjoy the protection and 

A." w7' J hat the . Go Y ernmen * hereof shall be executed, until 
the receipt of communication from Great Britain, in the fol owing 

employed by them, so far as regards the native population : and by a 
Commission consisting of King Kamehameha III , or a deputy an- 

Fort, # v""' ^ ? ight F? rable Lord Ge °^ Paulet P D/nca P n 
Forbes Mackay, Esquire, and Lieutenant Frere, R N in all that 

IZT B rtr WitK ° the \P° w !- <■»« and ex'cept the'negott on 
with the British Government , and the arrangements among Foreigners 
(others than natives of the Archipelago) resident on these 8 Man! 
Ihird, lhat the laws at present existing, or which mav be made 

cite/ rr^ ™- 11 - ' ^,¥ aDd CHefL ( after beingimmTi! 
cated to the Commission), shall be in full force so far as natives are 

concerned; and shall form the basis of the administration of ]u S ti 
Islands S1 ° D ' m maMerS betWeeD f ° rei S ners resideQt on these 

" Fourth, In all that relates to the collection of the revenue the 
present officers, shall be continued at the pleasure of the naive K ng 

W «,t ' f?!f Sala f- eS f ° r , the CUrrent ? ear be!n g «I»o determined 
by them, and the archives of Government remaining in their hands 

the accounts are however, subject to inspection by the Commission 
herebefore named. The Government vessels shall be in like manner" 
MS^ 8 °sS. t0 ** ^^ if re ^d forHerlSSc 

fcr'Z".!?' Tha i H° Sa i° S ' Ie - as ? S ' 0r transfers of Iand sha " take place 
nit it, T£ ? Commission appointed as aforesaid, nor from 

nat ves to * ore.gners during the period intervening between the 24th 
of this month, and the receipt of notification from Great Britain of 
the arrangements made there : they shall not be valid, nor shall they 
receive the signatures of the King and Premier. 7 

Ja p XTH -' A1 V th n , existin S *°"*/<fe engagements of the native King 
and Prem.er shall be executed and performed as if this Cession had 
never been made. 

" Given under my hand this twenty-fifth day of February, in the year 
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty three, at Hono- 
lulu, Oahu, Sandwich Islands. 

"GEORGE PAULET, 
" Signed in the presence of "**** ° f H ' R M ' * Clrys ' OTfc 

" G. P. Juod, Rec. and Int. to the Govt. 
" Alex. Simpson, H. B. M. acting Consul." 

This document was publicly read, and the national flag lower- 
ed and the British hoisted in its stead. The king addrelsed the 
people in a few words well adapted, by their tenderness, wisdom, 
and force, to keep them from resenting the injury which the nation 
had received, and to inspire them with confidence that their 
cause would be more favorably judged in Great Britain, as 



598 SPEECH OF THE KING PROTEST OF HIS DEPUTY. 

u Where are you, chiefs, people, and commons from my ancestor, 
and people from foreign lands ? Hear ye, I make known to you that 
I am in perplexity by reason of difficulties into which I have been 
brought without cause ; therefore I have given away the life of our land, 
hear ye ! But my rule over you, my people, and your privileges will 
continue, for I have hope that the life of the land will be restored 
when my conduct shall be justified." 

He sent despatches to Great Britain by B. F. Marshall, Esq. 
He deputed Dr. Judd, who had resigned his commission as assist- 
ant missionary, to take part in the commission which entered on 
the labors of the provisional government, no easy or enviable task. 

Not only was the Hawaiian banner brought down temporarily, 
but the standard of loyalty was lowered among the people, and 
the useful principle of deference to kings, constitutions, and laws 
partially undermined, for the people had lost, in a measure, their 
hereditary and constitutional king and protector, the breath oi the 
nation, the power to speak for itself, being surrendered to other 
hands, the barriers against intemperance, licentiousness, and Sab- 
bath desecration were weakened or broken down, and a species 
of anarchy manifested itself; but thousands of the believers of 
the Gospel, the salt of the land, stood firm in their integrity, 
mourned over the follies and wickedness of the lovers of pleasure 
and sin, and strove to avert the mischief which this partial revolu- 
tion threatened, and with their friends desired a speedy restora- 
tion. Finding it impracticable to act with the British commis- 
sion without participating in a policy which he deemed enormous, 
the king protested and withdrew in the following manner : — 

" Know all men, That according to private instructions given to 
our Deputy, he on the 10th of May issued a Protest on our behalf in 
the following words : 

" Whereas, the undersigned was by Commission dated Feb. 27, 
1843, appointed Deputy for his Majesty Kamehameha III., to the 
British Commission for the Government of the Sandwich Islands, 
under the Provisional Cession thereof unto Her Most Gracious Ma- 
jesty Victoria, Queen of the United Kingdoms of Great Britain and 

Ireland : 

" And whereas, in the prosecution of business by the Commission- 
ers, many acts have been passed and consummated affecting the inte- 
rests of foreigners, resident on these Islands, and acts which virtually 
abrogate the bona fide obligations of the Government existing at the 
period of the Provisional Cession ; to which acts the said Kamehame- 
ha III. did refuse assent through me his Deputy : 

" And whereas, by an order issued April 27, 1843, to the Acting 
Governor of Oahu, and by subsequent orders, dated May 8th, 1843, 
issued to all the Governors of these Sandwich Islands, the Commis- 
sioners, to wit, the Rt. Hon. Lord George Paulet, Captain of H. 
B. M. Ship Carysfort, and Lieut. John Frere, R. N., did virtually 
abrogate one of the existing laws of these Islands, by forbidding the 
imprisonment of persons found guilty of fornication, except in certain 
cases, not specified in the laws, as will appear more fully upon refer- 



WITHDRAWAL OF THE KING FROM THE PAULET COMMISSION. 599 

ence to said orders, violating thereby the solemn compact entered into 
under the Provisional Cession. 

u Now, therefore, Be it known to all men, that I, the said deputy 
for the said King, Kamehameha III., do by these Presents, enter 
this my most solemn Protest against the acts, especially those above 
recited, of the said Commissioners, which have not the signature and 
approbation of me, the said Deputy, as will appear more fully upon 
reference to the Records of said Commission. 

" And 1 do hereby most solemnly protest against the said Right 
Hon. Lord George Paulet, and Lieut. Frere, Commissioners aforesaid, 
and all others whom it may concern, holding them responsible for their 
violation of the solemn Compact or Treaty entered into on the 25th 
day of February, 1843. 

G. P. JUDD, Deputy for the King. 

Honolulu, Oahu, Sandwich Islands, May 10, 1843. 

" On the next day our Deputy withdrew from the British Commis- 
sion by the following document, acting in our place and stead. 

" Whereas, the undersigned Deputy for the King Kamehameha 
III., did, on the J 0th day of May inst., enter his protest against cer- 
tain Acts of the British Commissioners for the Government of the 
Sandwich Islands : 

11 And whereas, the undersigned has been verbally informed this 
day, by the Rt. Hon. Lord George Paulet and Lieut. Frere, that one 
of the laws as made at the recent Council of the King and Chiefs, viz., 
' A law for the Licensing of Public Auctioneers,' shall not go into 
operation. 

u And whereas, it now appearing evident to the undersigned that 
the terms of the Compact or Treaty entered into on the 25th of Feb- 
ruary, 1843, will not in future be respected by the British Commission : 

" Therefore, Be it known to all men, that I, the said Deputy, Do 
by these Presents, resign my seat in the said Commission, thereby 
withdrawing the said King Kamehameha III., from all future respon- 
sibilities in the acts of the said Commission. 

G. P. JUDD, Deputy for the King. 

Done at Honolulu, Oahu, Sandwich Islands, at the Office of the British Commission for the Govern- 
ment of the Sandwich Islands, this 11th day of May, A. D., 1843. 

" We, therefore, publicly make known that we, Kamehameha III., 
the King, fully approve and acknowledge the Protest and withdrawal 
of our Deputy as our own, and declare that we will no more sit with 
the British Commissioners, or be responsible for any acts of theirs 
which may encroach on the rights of foreigners. 

" The Rt. Hon. Lord George Paulet and his Lieut. John Frere, hav- 
ing enlisted soldiers under the title of ■ the Queen's Regiment,* 
maintaining them as a standing army out of funds appropriated by us 
for the payment of our just debts, which expense we consider quite 
uncalled for and useless ; they having enforced their demand for the 
payment of the money by a threat of deposing from his trust an officer 
of the Treasury, although contrary to the orders of the King and Pre- 
mier to him, made known to the British Commissioners : 

M By these oppressions, by the trial of natives for alleged offences 
against the native government, cases which come not properly under 
their cognizance, and by their violating the laws, which, by the Treaty, 



600 VISIT OF ADMIRAL THOMAS. 

were to have been held sacred until we hear from England ; we are 
oppressed and injured, and feel confident that all good men will sym- 
pathize with us in our present state of distress ; and now we Protest 
in the face of all men, against all such proceedings both towards our- 
selves, and foreigners, subjects of other Governments, on the part 
of the Rt. Hon. Lord George Paulet, Captain of H. B. M. ship 
Carysfort, and his Lieut. John Frere, R. N., and take the world to 
witness that they have broken faith with us. 

Byrne, (Signed,) KAMEHAMEHA III. 

(Signed,) KEKAULUOHI, Premier. 

"Lahaina, Maui, Sandwich Islands, June 24, 1843." 

The king's bold stroke in appealing to the honor of the British 
queen, the hasty measure of giving away the life of the land in 
the hope of its resuscitation, and the decided recession from the 
Paulet commission may have prevented a bloody collision, and 
the final loss of his sceptre, and been among the means of placing 
the independence of the islands on a firmer basis than before. 

Apprised of the proceedings of Lord Paulet, which seemed 
inconsistent with the known wishes of the British Government, 
Rear- Admiral Thomas, commander of the British naval forces in 
the Pacific, hastened to check the growing evil, and turn back 
the turbid flood. 

He arrived at Honolulu, July 26th, and declining the cession, 
promptly and honorably applied himself to the work of restora- 
tion, and was hailed as a deliverer. To secure an interview with 
the king, he addressed the following note to the Governor : — 



" Her Britannic Majesty's Ship Dublin, > 
off Honolulu, 26th July, 1843. \ 



« g IR) — it being my desire to obtain the honor of a personal inter- 
view with His Majesty, King Kamehameha III., for the purpose of 
conferring with His Majesty on the subject of the Provisional^ Cession 
of his dominions, I have to request that you will be pleased to intimate 
my wishes to His Majesty, in order that he may appoint the time and 
place where such interview may be held. 

" I have the honor to be, Sir, your most obedient humble servant, 

" RICHARD THOMAS, 

" Rear- Admiral and Commander-in-Chief of H. B. M. Ships and Vessels in the Pacific. 

" To Kekuanaoa, Governor of Oahu." 

The king having returned from Maui to greet Commodore 
Kearney, of the U. S. Navy, gladly welcomed Admiral Thomas 
also. After five months of embarrassment and suffering under the 
misrule of the new powers, the 31st of July opened a brighter 
scene, as the following will show : — 

" DECLARATION 

Of Rear-Admiral Thomas, Commander-in-Chief of Her Britannic 

Majesty's Ships and Vessels in the Pacific, in relation to the events 

which transpired at the Sandwich Islands, and consequent upon the 

visit of Her Britannic Majesty's Ship Carysfort, in February, 1843. 



THE REAR-ADMIRAL TO THE KING AND CHIEFS. 601 

" To King KAMEHAMEHA III., and the Principal Chiefs of 

the Sandwich Islands. 

" Immediately that the Commander-in-Chief was made acquainted 
at Valparaiso in June, 1843, of the Provisional Cession of the Ha- 
waiian Islands unto the Right Honorable Lord George Paulet, as the 
then and there Representative of Her Majesty Queen Victoria, he 
hastened to the spot to make himself fully acquainted with all the cir- 
cumstances, and, if possible, the motives which led to such an unlooked 
for event. 

" His first duty on arrival was to seek a personal interview with His 
Majesty Kamehameha III., and to ascertain whether these difficulties 
in which he found himself involved, and the opinion which His Ma- 
jesty appeared to entertain of the impossibility of complying with certain 
requisitions which had been made, were so utterly insurmountable as 
to call upon him to renounce the sovereignty of those Islands for the 
time being, likewise whether the Cession was a free, unbiassed, and 
unsolicited act of Sovereign Power. 

"The Rear- Admiral having ascertained. that the difficulties to which 
allusion is made in the deed of Cession might be surmounted ; having 
convinced His Majesty that he had not properly understood the prin- 
ciples of justice and good faith which invariably guide the councils of 
Her Majesty, the Queen of Great Britain, in all their deliberations, par- 
ticularly respecting their relations with foreign powers ; and that when- 
ever it becomes necessary to vindicate the rights of British subjects or 
redress their wrongs, the Government scrupulously respects those rights 
which are vested in all nations in an equal degree, whether they be power- 
ful or weak, making it therefore a rule not to resort to force until every 
expedient for an amicable adjustment has failed ; having moreover 
learnt that His Majesty entertained the hope that his conduct was 
capable of justification, and that such justification he thought would 
restore to him the authority he had ceded under supposed difficulties ; 
and having moreover assured His Majesty that whilst it is the earnest 
desire of the Government of Great Britain to cultivate by every means 
a good understanding with every Independent Nation, and to prevent 
any of its subjects from injuring those of other sovereigns, either in 
person or property, wherever they may be located : and that, when it 
can be avoided, rather than urge compliance with demands which are 
likely to embarrass a feeble government, its object is to foster, and 
even assist by kind advice or good offices such as may be disposed to 
seek its friendly interposition, requiring only in return equal privileges 
for such British residents as may have been granted to the subjects of 
the most favored nation. Lastly, His Majesty having given his assent 
to new proposals submitted to him for the amicable adjustment of the 
pending differences which led to the temporary cession of his authority, 
The Commander-in-Chief of Her Britannic Majesty's Ships and 
Vessels in the Pacific, for the reasons herein stated, and as the highest 
local representative of her Majesty Queen Victoria, Queen of the 
United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Hereby declares 
and makes manifest that he does not accept of the Provisional Cession 
of the Hawaiian Islands, made on the 25th day of February, 1843, 
but that he considers His Majesty Kamehameha III., the legitimate 
King of those Islands : and he assures His Majesty that the senti- 



602 PUBLIC DECLARATION OF ADMIRAL THOMAS. 

ments of his sovereign towards him are those of unvarying friendship 
and esteem, that Her Majesty sincerely desires King Kamehameha to 
be treated as an Independent Sovereign, leaving the administration 
of justice in his own hands, the faithful discharge of which will pro- 
mote his happiness and the prosperity of his dominions. > 

" Although it is the duty of every sovereign and his ministers and 
counsellors to do all in their power to prevent any of their subjects 
from iniuring those of any other nation residing among them ; nay 
more, that he ought not to permit foreigners to settle in his territory 
unless he engages to protect them as his own subjects, and to afford 
them perfect security as far as regards himself ; yet Great Britain will 
not consider the public character of the legitimate sovereign of a state 
but recently emerged from barbarism, under the fostering care of 
civilized nations, if at all implicated by the aggression of some of his 
subiects, provided the government does not directly or indirectly 
sanction any acts of partiality or injustice, either by conniving at 
whilst they are planning or being executed, or by allowing the perpe- 
trators to remain unpunished. 

" If unfortunately, a case should occur in which there is an evasion 
or denial of justice on the part of the government towards British 
subiects, the course to be pursued is clear, and it would then be the 
duty of the Commander-in-Chief in such cases of real grievance which 
shall remain unredressed, to obtain that which bad faith and injus- 
tice have denied. . 
"The Commander-in-Chief confidently hopes that this act ot 
restoration to the free exercise of his sovereign authority, will be 
received by the King of the Sandwich Islands as a most powerful and 
convincing proof not only of the responsibility he is under to render 
immediate reparation for real wrongs committed upon British subjects 
or their property, but also of the importance which attaches to the 
maintenance of those friendly and reciprocally advantageous relations 
which have for so many years subsisted between the two nations ; and 
he further hopes that neither His Majesty nor his successors will ever 
forget that to the illustrious circumnavigator Captain Cook, as the farst 
discoverer, the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands owe their admission 
into the great family of civilized man, and from the lips of Vancouver 
(another Englishman) Kamehameha I. heard mention for the first 
time of the true God, which ultimately led to the abrogation of a 
false worship, idolatry, and human sacrifices, and by the well directed 
energies, the ceaseless perseverance of the American Missionaries to 
the establishment of a religion pure and undefiled, accompanied by 
the advantages of instruction and civilization, the which combined and 
duly cultivated, bring in their train, security of life and property, 
social order, mental and moral improvement, internal prosperity, and 
the respect as well as good will of other nations more advanced m the 
knowledge of the true faith, and the science of good government. 

" Blessings and advantages of this nature the government of Great 
Britain is desirous of increasing and promoting among the inhabitants 
of the Sandwich Islands by every honorable and praiseworthy means 
in its power ; and thus to enlist the sympathies of the sovereign and his 
ministers on the side of justice, which is the basis of all society, and 
the surest bond of all commerce. 



RESTORATION, AMNESTY, AND JUBILEE. 603 

" Given on board Her Britannic Majesty's Ship Dublin, at Hono- 
lulu, Island of Oahu, this thirty-first day of July, in the year of 
our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty-three. 

(Signed) « RICHARD THOMAS." 

A parade of several hundred English marines appeared on the 
plain of Honolulu with their officers, their banners waving proud- 
ly, and their arras glittering in the sunbeams. Admiral Thomas 
and the suspended king proceeded thither in a carriage, attended 
by the chiefs and a vast multitude of the people, who formed a 
line parallel with the troops. The English standard bearers ad- 
vanced towards his majesty, their flags bowed gracefully, and a 
broad, beautiful Hawaiian banner, exhibiting a crown and olive 
branch, was unfurled over the head of the king and his attending 
chieftains, which was saluted by the English troops with field 
pieces, then by the guns of the Carysfort, whose yards were man- 
ned in homage to the restored sovereign. Then succeeded the roar 
of the guns of the fort, Punch-bowl Battery, the admiral's ship, 
Dublin, the United States' ship, Boston, and others. The day was 
a day of rejoicing and congratulations, enhanced by the issuing 
of the following edict : — 

" AN ACT OF GRACE 
" Accorded by His Majesty King Kamehameha III., by and with the 
advice of his Chiefs in Council, to all his Subjects upon the occasion 
of his resuming the reins of Government. 

" Whereas certain difficulties and apparent misunderstandings have 
recently arisen between Us and the Government of Great Britain, in 
the course of which some of our subjects, subsequent to our Pro- 
visional Cession of the Sovereignty of the Islands to Great Britain, 
and up to the period when we resumed the exercise of our Kingly 
Power, have accepted office, and otherwise performed acts not so 
required to do by Us, or our duly constituted Authorities. And, 
whereas, certain persons have been imprisoned within the time above- 
mentioned not by our Authority, 

" We, anxious to express our Gratitude to God, and to give the 
fullest proof of our attachment to the English Nation, and to mani- 
fest our joy at the Restoration of our National Flag, hereby Proclaim 

" First, That none of our subjects shall be punished by our 
Authority for any act committed by them or any of them to the injury 
of our Government between the 25th of February, 1843, and the date 
hereof. 

" Second, That all prisoners of every description, from Hawaii to 
Niihau, be immediately discharged. 

" Third, All Government business will be suspended for ten days 
after this date, that all persons may be free to enjoy themselves in the 
festivities and rejoicings appropriate to the occasion. 

" Given at Honolulu, Island of Oahu, this thirty-first day of July, 
1843. 

(Signed) "KAMEHAMEHA III 

(Signed) « KEKAULUOHI. » 



604 PUBLIC ADDRESSES TEMPERANCE OF HIS MAJESTY. 

The native soldiers, whom Lord Paulet had enlisted under 
Victoria, came bending to their hereditary sovereign and kissed 
his hand. The king and chiefs repaired to the stone meeting- 
house to offer public thanks for the singular interposition of Provi- 
dence in favor of the nation. The king made a short address, 
stating that according to the hope expressed by him when he 
ceded the islands, < the life of the land ' had been restored to him ; 
that now, they, the people of his islands, should look to him, and 
his rule over them should be exercised according to the constitu- 
tion and laws. This address was followed by the interpretation of 
the declaration of Admiral Thomas ; after which, John Ii (a coun- 
sellor and orator) delivered an animated address suited to the 
joyful occasion. He referred to the gloom which had shrouded the 
nation, and the despondency which had brooded over many minds, 
but which were now dispelled ; and succeeded by hope, and joy, 
and brightening prospects. He referred to the auspicious event 
of the restoration as of the Lord, who had been mindful of the 
nation in its low estate, and as demanding from all, gratitude 
and praise. The sentiments of the 126th Psalm apparently 
inspired his heart : " When the Lord turned again the captivity 
of Zion, we were like them that dream. Then was our mouth 
filled with laughter, and our tongue with singing. Then said 
they among the heathen, < The Lord hath done great things for 

them.' " 

What a contrast between this scene and that of a human sac- 
rifice in a heathen temple, which the orator of the day once saw 
offered by his prince, Liholiho, and his father! It affords 
pleasure to add here, the testimony of the American Board, 'that 
the whole deportment of Admiral Thomas, while at the islands, 
towards the king and his people, and the mission, was of the 
most courteous and honorable character; and his example, 
counsels, and influence will long be gratefully remembered.' 

The king being restored to the free use of his sovereignty under 
the constitution, and once more regarding himself as the head of 
the people, took the lead again by example and influence, and by 
such means as were in his power, to favor the cause -of temper- 
ance and order. Ashamed, as he said, to persist in rum-drinking 
when, as the " father of the people," and the guide of the chiefs, 
he ought to lead none astray, he had signed the temperance pledge 
with his chiefs, in April, 1842, and since that period, emptied 
from his storehouse into the sea, about 120 gallons of ardent 
spirits, instead of allowing this portion of his stores to be used 
or sold. < He has carefully refrained from intoxicating drinks, 
both in times of the deepest adversity and on the most festive 
occasions.' His chiefs uniting with him, and more than 20,000 
church members, and the mass of the people, would, if allowed 
by foreign powers, stand up together for the abolition of the dele- 
terious traffic in such drinks ; and now, while Ireland is starving, 
millions of bushels of bread-stuffs are in the British isles annually 



COMMODORE JONES, SIR GEO. SIMPSON, AND HON. S. H. FOX. 605 

converted into alcoholic drinks, the Hawaiian legislature will 
not allow the products of the soil to be converted into intoxicat- 
ing liquors, because it tends to famine and ruin. Surely they 
have a right to demand liberty to free their country from the evils 
of rum, and none has a right to restrain them. "In this respect 
as well as in others," says the report of the American Board 
for 1844, " the example and influence of Admiral Thomas of the 
British, and of Commodore Jones of the U. S. Navy, strengthen- 
ed and encouraged both the native population and the mission- 
aries. Following the misrule and licentiousness consequent upon 
wresting the government out of the hands of the legitimate rulers, 
their counsels and aid were most opportune for the restoration of 
things to order, and a healthful moral state." 

In the meantime the Earl of Aberdeen had, as early as the 1st 
of April, 1843, apprised the Hawaiian Commissioners that Her 
Majesty's government had determined to acknowledge the inde- 
pendence of the Sandwich Islands, under Kamehameha III. 
We gladly hail the judicious and friendly influence of public 
officers, and I record with pleasure the following testimony of Dr. 
Anderson, Sec. of the A. Board, respecting Sir Geo. Simpson : — 

" For his judicious counsels in their civil affairs, and the lively in- 
terest he manifested in the progress of education and Christianity at 
the Islands, while on a visit there ; as well as for his great and well- 
directed influence in their behalf in London, the Hawaiian government 
and all who seek the welfare of that people are under lasting obliga- 
tions to Sir George Simpson, the chief factor of the Hudson Bay Com- 



pany." 



The disavowal of Lord Paulet's proceedings by the British 
government, and the course of policy intended by it, were com- 
municated by the Hon. Mr. Fox to the Sec. of State at Washing- 
ton, and welcomed by the friends of Hawaiian independence. 

" Washington, June 25th, 1843. 

" Sir : Her Majesty's government, previous to the departure from 
England of the last steam-packet, had already received information, 
though not officially, of the provisional occupation of the Sandwich 
Islands, in the name of Great Britain, by the officer commanding Her 
Majesty's ship 'Carysfort.' 

"lam directed by the Earl of Aberdeen to state to you, for the 
information of the government of the United States, that the occupa- 
tion of the Sandwich Islands was an act entirely unauthorized by Her 
Majesty's government ; and that, with the least practicable delay, 
due inquiry will be made into the proceedings which led to it. 

" The British government had already announced to certain com- 
missioners, who arrived in Great Britain in March last, on the part of 
the king of the Sandwich Islands, that Her Majesty had determined 
to recognise the independence of those islands under their present 
chief. 

" To that determination Her Majesty's government intends to ad- 



606 RECOGNITION AND GUARANTEE OF HAWAIIAN INDEPENDENCE. 

here At the same time, however, it is right that it should be under- 
stood that the British government equally intend to engage, and, if 
necessary, to compel the Chief of the Sandwich Islands, to redress 
whatever acts of injustice may have been committed against Bntish 
subjects by that Chief, or by his minister or agents, either arbitrarily, 
or under the false color of lawful proceedings. 

« Instructions which, during the past year, were addressed by Her 
Majesty's government to the British consul residing m the Sandwich 
Islands, and to the naval officers employed on the Pacific station, en- 
ioined those officers to treat upon all occasions, the native rulers of 
the Sandwich Islands with forbearance and courtesy ; and, while 
affording due and efficient protection to aggrieved British subjects, to 
avoid interfering harshly or unnecessarily with the laws and customs 
of the native government. 

« It has been the desire of the British government, regulating the 
intercourse of its public servants with the native authorities of the 
Sandwich Islands, rather to strengthen those authorities and give them 
a sense of their own independence by leaving the administration of 
justice in their own hands, than to make them feel their dependence 
upon foreign powers by the exercise of unnecessary interference It 
has not been the purpose of Her Majesty's government to seek to 
establish a paramount influence in those elands for Great Britain, at 
the expense of that enjoyed by other powers. All that has appeared 
requ'sfte to Her Majesty's government has been that other powers 
sZldnot exercise there "a greater influence than that possessed by 

'"I* avail myself of this occasion to renew to you the assurances of my 
distinguished consideration. H - fe - * ox * 

" Hon. Abel P. Upshur, &c, &c." 

The Commissioners having obtained in England the desired 
pledge, proceeded to France, where they encountered many ob- 
stacks from the currency there of misrepresentations and unrea- 
sonable complaints against the Hawaiian government such as the 
Captain of the Embuscade put together and endorsed in his let- 
ter of Sept. 1, 1842, to Kamehameha III. The Commissioners 
happily met them at 'once, and made an able defence of the con- 
duct of the Hawaiian Government towards the subjects of France, 
and Catholics generally. The French and English Governments 
united in the* recognition and guarantee of Hawaiian inde- 
pendence in this 

« DECLARATION. 
» Her Maiesty,the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain 
and MaKcP His Majesty the King of the French tafang^nto 
consideration the existence in the S™d W1 ch Islands of a Government 
capable of providing for the regnlanty of rts ^ ^ ™^ de 7 he 
Nations, have thought it right to engage, reciprocally, to consider the 
Sandwich Islands at an Independent State and nev er to take p ^ses- 
sion neither directlv or under the title of Protectorate, or under any 
S tem^f «?p 7 «t of the Territory of which they are composed. 



OATH OF ALLEGIANCE REINFORCEMENTS. 607 

" The undersigned, Her Britannic Majesty's principal Secretary of 
State for Foreign Affairs, and the Ambassador Extraordinary of His 
Majesty, the King of the French, at the Court of London, being fur- 
nished with the necessary powers, hereby declare, in consequence, that 
their said Majesties take reciprocally that engagement. 

" In witness whereof, the undersigned have signed the present de- 
claration, and have affixed thereto the seals of their arms. 

" Done in duplicate at London, the twenty-eighth day of November 
in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty-three 

(Signed) ABERDEEN. l. s. 

(Signed) ST. AULAIRE." l. s. 

By Belgium also, the Hawaiian Islands, already on terms of 
amity with Russia and Prussia, and other countries, were 
acknowledged as a sister nation. At this time, P. A. Brinsmade, 
Esq., was endeavoring to effect on a large scale the introduction 
of Belgian capital, labor, and machinery, into the Sandwich 
Islands, under certain limitations by the king. 

During these struggles of the Hawaiian government to settle 
their relations with foreign powers on a proper basis without sub- 
jugation, the American Board, with the co-operation of the 
American Bible and Tract Societies, and the agency of their 
missionaries, used their endeavors to urge the nation forward to 
a state of independence in respect to foreign missionary aid. 
Messrs. Richards, Andrews, Green, and Judd, of our mission' 
having resigned as missionaries and been discharged, with the 
expectation of contributing to the stability of Hawaiian institu- 
tions, took, with other foreigners, the oath of allegiance to His 
Hawaiian Majesty, and became his adopted naturalized subjects. 

Dr. Judd was appointed Secretary of State, and subsequently 
(March 9, 1844) John Ricord, Esq., a citizen of the U. S., took the 
oath of allegiance, and was " commissioned to be the Attorney- 
General of the Hawaiian Islands." Mr. Green gathered a church 
at Makawao, Maui, over which he watches, and through which to 
him the promise is fulfilled, " Thou shalt be fed." Mr. Tinker 
and Dr. Lafon having resigned, Mr. Munn, having buried his wife 
Mr. Vanduzee (both with impaired health), and Mr. Bliss, retired 
from the field and returned to the U. S. 

During the period in question, the Board, considering the un- 
answerable reasons for strengthening their mission there to 
complete their work in the proper time, sent forth, in quick 
succession, their eighth, ninth, and tenth reinforcements, who 
entered into the labors of their predecessors — the eighth, Messrs. 
Dole, Bond, and Paris, and their wives, who arrived May 21* 
1841 ; the ninth, Mr. Rowell and Dr. Smith, and their wives' 
who arrived Sept., 1842; the tenth, Messrs. Whittlesey and 
Hunt, and their wives, Messrs. Andrews and Pogue, and Miss 
M. K. Whitney, daughter of one of the pioneer missionaries, 
who, providentially escaping shipwreck in a violent storm, reached 
the islands, July 15, 1844. 



608 EFFORTS OF THE PROPAGANDA. 

The Propaganda, who might well relinquish the field, have 
employed a number of laborers, and lost others intended for their 
work. And " What will they do?" it is asked. Much what the 
same class would do in New York city and in the Valley of 
the Mississippi. They may be expected, besides inculcating 
some truths of importance, to inculcate much error, and to do 
what they can to shut out the Bible from schools, lead the un- 
guarded to bow to Mary and the Host, and make magistrates do 
penance and homage to Rome. The Lord enables the watchful and 
praying disciples to guard against their wiles, though greatly ex- 
posed, and in some instances to show a degree of shrewdness and 
wisdom in judging of their pretensions, which some would hardly 
expect in their circumstances. To give a specimen or two: 
one of the priests attempted to convince Keikenui, a convert 
under my care, that a special blessing was promised them by 
Christ, in consequence of their having been reviled and opposed. 
The convert (subsequently a preacher at Waialae, Oahu) replied, 
" Probably you are not reviled and opposed for your adherence to 
Christ, but for your adherence to Mary." When Mr. Walsh 
demanded of Kapiolani her authority for thinking the papal 
worship idolatrous, she referred him to the second commandment 
of the decalogue in the Hawaiian Bible, as forbidding their use 
of images, pictures, and the host. To palliate their practice, or 
insinuate that Protestants do the same, or to puzzle the noble 
princess, he demanded, " Why do your missionaries put pictures 
into your books V> She promptly replied, " To illustrate the sub- 
jects taught ; and when we understand the subject, we can tear 
the pictures or throw them away : but you bow down to yours, 

and pray to them." 

But whatever influence they have employed to subvert the con- 
verts, to prevent subjects from sustaining government regulations 
in respect to schools and marriages, and to turn away the nation 
from the Bible and from our mission, thus far, though they claim 
thousands of baptismal converts, they appear not to have broken 
the peace, or greatly disturbed the order, or checked the growth of 
the Protestant churches. Neither rum nor Romanism has yet 
triumphed there where the Word of God has been so free and 
powerful. The great revival which, after repeated and wonderful 
outpourings of the Spirit on that heathen tribe, commenced about 
the close of 1836, was not checked by the disastrous events of 
1839 and 1842 ; nor for ten successive years, did that shower of 
divine grace cease to descend on that waiting people who hon- 
ored the Bible, and were laying up its life-giving truths in their 
hearts. In its progress with different degrees of power at different 
times and places, this work brought into our churches many thou- 
sands of those who, from the days of Kaahumanu,belonged to the 
associations formed in 1825 for prayer and improvement, and 
thousands who were accustomed to commit to memory weekly, 
seven verses of the Scriptures, and other thousands who with 



BAPTISM, CHURCHES, MORALS VISITS FROM SHIPS. 609 

these classes, attended the means of grace. Ten thousand, three 
hundred and twenty-one at the different stations made a profession 
of their faith during the four years subsequent to June, 1840 ; 
i. e. 1,473 in '41 ; 2,442 in '42 ; 5296 in '43 ; and 1,110 in '44. 
These, together with the 20,036 of those added to the churches 
in the four previous years, make the total for eight successive 
years 30,357. One of the churches, the largest perhaps in the 
world, embraced 6,000 members in good standing, and under one 
bishop. 

The mortality of the members was at the same time great. In 
some of the churches the cases of discipline were numerous, and 
in one or two the excisions were many, while in most, the great 
majority of the members, even in trying circumstances, appeared 
to stand their ground well. 

Mr. Paris, in 1842, gathered a new church of 200 members at 
Waiohinu, in Kau, the dominion of the ill-fated Keoua, near the 
close of the last century. In that district, where his arrival was 
hailed, hopeful converts were multiplied, and in one year, 848 
were added to the church. Of more than a thousand members, 
he says, in 1844, " A large majority hold fast their profession, 
grow in grace, and give the most decided evidence of piety." 
So of 800 members of the church at Lahaina, where many good 
habitations are erected by the people, and where hundreds of 
ships are supplied, Mr. Baldwin says, " There have been few 
cases of discipline ; and a goodly number of our communicants 
appear to have always been engaged in religion." 

Several churches have for years contributed freely in aid of 
their preachers ; and that at Wailuku, Maui, have spontaneously 
assumed the expenses of their pastor Mr. Clark. Several natives 
have been formally licensed to preach at out stations, and hun- 
dreds of others employed as church officers or lay preachers. 
The religious contributions of the people for seven years from 
1837, amounted to $19,987, and during the same period they 
multiplied houses of worship and school-houses, many of a sub- 
stantial character, in their valleys and settlements. The large 
churches and congregations dwelling in wide districts hold their 
meetings for worship in many places, and the exercises, when 
they have no missionary, are soberly conducted by themselves. 
" The moral condition of the islands," says the Hon. G. p! 
Judd, " may compare favorably with that of any other country' 
During the year last expired (May, 1845) 497 whalers, manned 
by 14,905 sailors, refreshed in our ports, and yet the disorders 
complained of were very few."* 

* According to a list of vessels kept by Mr. S. Reynolds, a merchant at Honolulu 
that port, in twenty years from 1824, received fifty-two visits from ships of war and 
2003 from other vessels, 1712 being whale ships— about three-fourths American' 

The average times in which vessels direct from other parts of the world reach these 
islands, are nearly as follows :— from California, 20 days; Tahiti, Columbia River 
and X. W. Coast, 25; China,. 60; Sidney, 84; New York. 146; Boston 155 1 Lon! 
don, 159. ! 

39 



610 HAALILIO, THE HAWAIIAN COMMISSIONER. 

The same mercy which watched over the nation seemed to 
follow their interesting commissioner, Haalilio, in all his jour- 
neyings and engagements abroad. 

The primary object of the embassy being happily accom- 
plished he revisited the United States with Mr. Richards on his 
way home. After an interview with the Hon. Mr. Calhoun, 
Secretary of State, and the renewed assurance that the inde- 
pendence of the islands would be respected by the U. S. Govern- 
ment, rejoicing in the brightened prospects for the Sandwich 
Islands, they embarked from Boston for Hawaii, Nov. 18, 1844. 
But Haalilio was then low in health. Disease had marked him 
for a prey during his last visit in Brooklyn, waiting a passage 
home. While he was receiving kind and skilful attentions at the 
hospital in Boston, where judicious friends advised him to go, his 
powers were rapidly prostrated by consumption. He, however, 
embarked with some hope of reaching his native country, and 
of personally reporting to his king and friends what he had seen, 
and heard, and experienced from the hand of the Lord, and 
there publicly devoting himself to his service. 

Haalilio was a man of intelligence, of good judgment, of pleas- 
ing; manners, and respectable business habits. Few men are 
more attentive to neatness and order, at home, on shipboard, or 
in foreign climes, than he was ; and few public officers possess 
integrity more trustworthy. m .. 

He had, during his embassy, read his Hawaiian Bible twice 

through, besides his various useful reading in Hawaiian and 

English. Though, like many other instructed and reformed 

Hawaiians, he had made no public profession of religion, yet 

to Mr. Richards and myself, who enjoyed happy intercourse with 

him, he gave good evidence of piety, and we consented to give 

him baptism. He appeared to love the Bible, secret and social 

praver, and the duties of the Sabbath and the sanctuary, and 

often called on the Lord for his mother, his king, and his country. 

He was gratified by the sacred regard paid to the Lord s day m 

England and the United States, and shocked at its obvious 

desecration in France and Belgium. He received Christian 

kindness with gratitude, and injuries without retaliation ; and 

appeared to bow with resignation to adverse dispensations ot 

providence. He would, with Mr. R. and myself, take part in 

social prayer ; and by the humility of his confessions, the fervor 

of his petitions, and the earnestness of his thanksgivings, he 

showed that prayer, with him, was not a mere form, nor an unusual 

or unwelcome exercise. . . 

On the evening of the Sabbath, just before his death, speaking 

5 ar 
is 

uune — x am lcddy w gw «~~« — -x 

Father, thou hast not granted my desire once more to see the 
land of my birth, and my friends that dwell there, but I entreat 



REPRESENTATIVES COMMISSIONER TEN EYCK. 611 

thee, refuse not my petition to see thy kingdom, and my friends 
who are dwelling with thee." 

Though denied the felicity of seeing his native land again, he 
sought and found, we believe, that « better country." On the 
bosom of the Atlantic, taking leave of the world, he em- 

«ww the n f k °r his ardent friend > kissed him > and asked, 
What more have I to do here !» After a little conversation on 
the heavenly state on which he expected soon to enter, receiving 
the assurance that his dying charge to his king and countrymen 
should be faithfully delivered, he once more stretched out his 
withering cold, hand and as his final aloha, with a smile, grasped 
the hand of his companion. Then apparently resigning himself 
to Christ, he engaged in prayer— his supplicating voice died 
away— and in a few minutes, his spirit took its flight, to prove, 
we trust, by actual fruition, the unspeakable value of the bless- 
ings bestowed through the Gospel on Hawaii. There, often 
many a convert sings as he did — 

Surpassing is the bounte'ousness ° n Wh ° m my peace dc P ends - 

Of thy Redeemer's grace. « My pledge to follow Him I giye- 

" O Lord, my soul hast thou redeemed, Hfa'"^'^^^^* I 
And made my feet stand sure ; ' Mvhfl thr™Jl£ S L ?' 

By thee, my tears are dried away, 7 throu S h endless day. 

And death has lost its power. « Him will I worship here below 

« Up to God's temple I will go Thnu^SnSL** 1 ^ 17 dajrS h 

With his acknowledgedfriends ; ^WiiffiSSS'effi pSil^^ 

His remains were, by the waiting chiefs and people, received 
in a shroud ; the return of his coadjutor was welcomed wYth 
mingled emotions of grief and joy ; and the report of the em- 
bassy received both with congratulation and mourning 

A large number of the respectable foreign residents united in 
a testimonial of their esteem for the departed, and in a letter of 
condolence and of respect to the king. 

• A J™ut the same time, April 2, the people, in the exercise of the 
right of suffrage, chose and sent to the legislature the following 
representatives viz.: Iosua Kaeo, Iona Kapena, Paulo Kanoa 

T ^.Tanih". ' *"* Namakeha > K ™*™> Kapakfa and' 

Notwithstanding the happy results in general of the foreign 
embassy, the difficulties m which the government had befn 
involved in 1839,b y Captain Laplace, were not yet removed, and 
strenuous efforts were not wanting among foreign officials to per- 
petuate them, and to make Great Britain and the United States 
participate largely in the responsibility and the spoils, particu! 
larly in reference to the introduction of intoxicating liquors, and 
of an alien or consular jury for the trial of foreign criminals: 

The United States Government, in 1845, appointed the Hon 
Anthony 1 en Eyck as Commissioner, and'the Hon. Joel Tur 
rill, as Consul, to the Sandwich Islands, who have been con- 

* u Himeni Hawaii]' p. 210. 



612 TREATIES WITH ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 

veyed thither by a government vessel, under command of Commo- 
dore Stockton, and cordially welcomed there by Kamehameha III. 
Treaties with England and France, nearly parallel, (with the 
exception of the words "or delit" misdemeanor, interposed by 
the French after " crime " in the third article), were in March, 
1846, substituted in the place of all former Hawaiian agree- 
ments with those powers. 

" It being desirable that a general convention should be substituted 
for the various Instruments of Mutual Agreement at present existing 
between Great Britain and the Sandwich Islands, the following Articles 
have, for that purpose and that intent, been mutually agreed upon and 
signed between the governments of Great Britain and the Sandwich 
Islands, and it has been determined that any other treaty or conven- 
tional agreement, now existing between the respective parties, shall be 
henceforward abrogated and considered null and of no effect. 

" I. There shall be perpetual peace and amity between the United 
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland and the King of the Sandwich 
Islands, their heirs and successors. 

" II. The subjects of her Britannic Majesty residing within the Do- 
minions of the King of the Sandwich Islands, shall enjoy the same pro- 
tection in regard to their civil rights, as well as their persons and 
properties, as native subjects ; and the King of the Sandwich Islands 
engages to grant to British subjects the same rights and privileges 
which now are, or hereafter may be, granted to or enjoyed by any 
other foreigners, subjects of the most favored nation. 

" III. No British subject, accused of any crime whatever, shall be 
judged otherwise than by a jury composed of native or foreign resi- 
dents, proposed by the British Consul, and accepted by the government 
of the Sandwich Islands. 

"IV. The protection of the King of the Sandwich Islands shall be 
extended to all British vessels, their officers and crews. In case of 
shipwreck, the chiefs and inhabitants of the different parts of the Sand- 
wich Islands shall succor them and secure them from plunder. The 
salvage dues shall be regulated, in case of dispute, by arbitrators chosen 
by both parties. 

" V. The desertion of seamen embarked on board of British vessels, 
shall be severally repressed by the local authorities, who shall employ 
all means at their disposal to arrest deserters ; and all reasonable 
expenses shall be defrayed by the captain or owners of the said vessels. 

"VI. British merchandise, or goods recognised as coming from the 
British dominions, shall not be prohibited, nor shall they be subject to 
an import duty higher than five per cent, ad valorem. Wines, bran- 
dies, and other spirituous liquors are, however, excepted from this 
stipulation, and shall be liable to such reasonable duty as the Hawai- 
ian government may think fit to lay upon them, provided always that 
the amount of duty shall not be so high as absolutely to prohibit the 
importation of the said articles. 

" VII. No tonnage, import, or other duties, shall be levied on British 
vessels, beyond what are levied on vessels or goods of the most favored 
nation. 

"VIII. The subjects of the King of the Sandwich Islands shall, in 



MEETING OF THE PARLIAMENT. 613 

their commercial relations with Great Britain, be treated on the foot- 
ing of the most favored nation. 

" Done at Honolulu, the 26th of March, 1846. 

"ROBERT CRICHTON WYLLIE, 
" WILLIAM MILLER." 

It is to be hoped that, with all the intelligence of the king and 
his nobles and representatives, and their readiness to give equity 
to their people and other nations, with all the foreign talent which, 
under the oath of allegiance, he employs at his court, and the 
assured friendship of Britain, France, and the United States, he 
will yet be able to effect a treaty with these powers on the terms 
of reciprocity. His subjects are to " be treated on the footing of 
the most favored nation." But they are yet by no means placed 
by treaty on the footing of the subjects of the other contracting 
powers. 

The government immediately laid a duty on foreign spirits and 
wine, as high as Christian nations will now endure. It has also 
established a press, and placed it under the direction of J. J. 
Jarves, Esq., a naturalized subject, a gentleman of acknowledged 
talents, who publishes, weekly, " The Polynesian." 

The regular assembling of the Legislative Council, according 
to the constitution, for the transaction of the business of the na- 
tion, is now a matter of no little interest. On the 20th of May, 
1845, soon after the return of Mr. Richards from his foreign 
embassy, who has been made Minister of Instruction, they assem- 
bled at Honolulu in a respectable hall prepared for the purpose. 
The entrance of his majesty into the hall of legislation was 
announced by a salute. As Christian law-makers and guardians 
of the realm, they bowed in prayer before the God of nations. 
The king, in a full, new, and rich military suit, surrounded by 
governors, nobles, representatives, ministers of state, foreign 
consuls, naval commanders, clergy, etc., presented a speech 
from the throne worthy of the Christian princes and judges of the 
earth, and indicating their regard to the Word of God, as the foun- 
dation of their prosperity, and affording evidence that to do right 
was the object and business of their united constitutional body. 

From his manuscript he thus addressed the Council : — 

u Nobles and Representatives of the People : 

" We have called you together to deliberate on matters connected 
with the good of our kingdom. In the exercise of our prerogatives we 
have appointed Gerrit P. Judd, Esq., to be our minister for the Inte- 
rior affairs of our kingdom, Robert C. Wyllie, Esq., to be our minister for 
Foreign Relations, and John Ricord, Esq., to be our Law adviser in 
all matters relating to the administration of Justice. We have ordered 
our ministers to lay before you reports of their several departments. 

^ " The independence of our kingdom has been most explicitly recog- 
nised by the United States, Great Britain, France, and Belgium. 
From each of these powers we have received the most friendly assur- 



614 SPEECH FROM THE THRONE TRUE CORNER-STONE. 

ances. It is our wish to cultivate the relations of peace and friend- 
ship with all nations, and to treat the subjects of all with equal justice. 

" With this view, we recommend to your consideration the better 
organization of our Courts of Justice, the division of powers, and a 
careful revisal of the laws. 

" The laws regulating licenses, the tenure of lands, the registration 
of vessels, the harbor regulations, the duties, the fines for punishment 
and correction of offences, the laws for the collection of debts and 
taxes generally, deserve your attention. 

" Our minister for the Interior will lay before you the estimate of 
expenses required for the ensuing year, for which it is incumbent on 
you to provide with a due regard to economy and the means of the people. 

" It is our desire that you take measures to ascertain whether the 
numbers of our people are diminishing or increasing, and that you devise 
means for augmenting the comforts and the happiness of the people 
of our islands. 

" We consider it the first of our duties to protect religion, and pro- 
mote good morals and general education ; it will therefore be your 
duty to consider by what means those blessings can be best promoted 
and extended among the people of these islands, and also among the 
foreigners resident in our dominions. We are well aware that the 
Word of God is the corner-stone of our kingdom. Through its influ- 
ence we have been introduced into the family of the independent na- 
tions of the earth. It shall therefore be our constant endeavor to 
govern our subjects in the fear of the Lord ; to temper justice with 
mercy in the punishment of crime ; and to reward industry and virtue. 

" The Almighty Ruler of nations has dealt kindly with us in our 
troubles, in restoring our kingdom, together with special guarantees 
for its existence as an independent nation. May He also aid you in 
your deliberations, and may He grant his special protection to us, to 
you and our people." 

The Legislative Council then unanimously passed resolutions 
of thanks to the Governments of Great Britain, France, Belgium, 
and the United States, for recognising the independence of. the 
Sandwich Islands. The sacred volume is honored in this royal 
speech. To the estimation of the sacred writings by the Pro- 
testant portion of the nation, the following extract from an ode 
of 100 lines by their own young poets in 1834, is a further index : 

" O Holy Bible, glorious prize, extended through these isles ; 
No other treasure can compare with this most sacred pearl : 
An everlasting treasure this, for all the men of God, 
Who furnished with it, travel on with staff and spear and sword." * 

On that true corner-stone let that kingdom stand. Happy may 
that people be whose God is Jehovah ! 

If the magnanimity of sister nations will allow the Hawaiians 
true independence, though thus far their numbers have diminished 
since their discovery, they will stand, rise, and flourish, and be 
a blessing to the world. 

Solomon built the temple by the aid of thousands of hands, and 
at the expense of millions of talents, but the LORD built the 

* Kumu Hawaii, vol. iv., p. 60. 



AMERICAN BIBLE SOCIETY — AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY. 615 



house with his own laborers and his own gold, and there, favored 
his people with his presence, and there revealed his salvation. 

The American Board, under the same Divine Builder, have sent 
forth (and well sustained) sixty-five men and seventy women, 
to build the Lord's house at the Sandwich Islands, whose opera- 
tions have cost, of gold and silver, $650,000 ; and of time, an 
amount equal to that of an individual, 1100 years. 

During the progress of their work, the American Bible Society 
have, in addition, liberally granted to the mission in money, 
$40,500 ; and in Bibles and Testaments, $1,920 37 = $42,420 37; 
from which $838 33 have been returned to them. 

The American Tract Society have also generously aided the 
mission in the circulation of evangelical tracts approved by their 
different denominations, to the amount of $19,774. 

Twenty thousand Bibles, thirty thousand New Testaments, and 
more than seventy other works, prepared, written, translated, or 
compiled by the missionaries, have issued from our mission 
presses. The printing from January, 1822, to June, 1845, 
amounted to 149,911,383 pages.* 

A considerable part of the outlay is still available for the pur- 
poses of the mission — forty permanent dwelling-houses, at 
eighteen stations, two printing offices, four presses, and a 

* CATALOGUE OF HAWAIIAN BOOKS AND TRACTS. 



Pages 
Elementary lessons. 4. 8, and 16 pp.. 100 ; 000 
copies. 

Decalogue and Lord's Prayer 4 

Scripture doctrines, a Catechism 8 

Thoughts of the chiefs 16 

Sermon on the Mount 16 

Hawaiian Hymns 60 

First Book for children 36 

Universal Geography 216 

New Testament 520 

Fowle's Child's Arithmetic 66 

Animals of the earth, with a chart 12 

Catechism on Genesis 56 

Geometry for Children [Holbrook's] 64 

Tract on Marriage 12 

Sacred Geography [Worcester's] 100 

Geographical Questions 44 

Bible Class Book. Abbot & Fisk's. vol. i 62 

Colburn's Intellectual Arithmetic 132 

History of Beasts 192 

Lama Hawaii [Newspaper] 100 

Hawaiian Almanac 16 

Vocabulary 132 

Compend of Ancient History 76 

Sacred Geography 84 

Union Questions, vol. 1 156 

Colburn's Sequel 116 

History of Beasts for Children 84 

Hawaiian Teacher. 4 vols.. 4to 720 

Child's teacher ....... 96 

Daily Food, for 1835. with Notes 36 

Hawaiian Grammar 32 

First Reading Book for Children 48 

Tract on the Sabbath 12 

Universal Geography [Woodbridge's] .... 203 

Daily Food, for 1836. with Notes 123 

Maps of U. Geography 9 

Scripture Chronology and History 216 

Hymns revised and enlarged 184 

Hymns with tunes 360 

Linear Drawing 36 



Pages 

Little Philosopher [Abbott's] 40 

English and Hawaiian Grammar 40 

First Teacher for Children 32 

Tract on Astronomy 12 

Maps of Sacred Geography 6 

Sixteen Sermons 144 

Tract on Lying 8 

Attributes of God 12 

First Book for teaching English 36 

Moral Science 12 

Key to Colburn 76 

Heavenly Manna 72 

Hymns for Children 122 

Hawaiian History 116 

Algebra [Colburn's] 44 

Anatomy 60 

Scripture Lessons 152 

Mathematics, Geometry, Trigonometry, 
Mensuration. Surveying, and Navigation 168 

Tract on Intemperance 28 

Bible Class Book. Vol. II 36 

" " Vol. Ill 40 

Child's Book on the Soul. [Gallaudet's] .. 66 

Natural Theology [Gallaudet's] 178 

Nonanona. [Newspaper] 00 

Articles of Faith and Covenant QO 

Church History 340 

Moral Philosophy [Wayland's] .........". 215 

Pilgrim's Progress 324 

Tract on Popery . " 23 

Keith's Study of the Globes ..".'.' 80 

Volume of Sermons 296 

Sandwich Islands' Laws [by Government] 92 

English and Hawaiian Lessons 40 

Keith on the Prophecies 12 

Dying Testimony of Christians and Infideis 40 

Algebra [Bailey's] 16O 

Reading Book for schools 340 

Messenger, semi-monthly 8 

History of the Sandwich Islands in English 464 
Hawaiian Bible 000 






616 A REDEEMED NATION CONCLUSION. 

bindery, and commodious seminary and school buildings for 
boarding schools. A large portion of their laborers are still toil- 
ing on in the dust and sweat of that incessant summer, to build 
according to the divine rule. Of the fourteen pioneers, I grate- 
fully record it, after twenty-seven years, four men and the seven 
women are still living to praise God for his faithfulness to them, 
and for his surpassing favor to that mission and that nation. Wra. 
Kanui, after wandering twenty years, has returned to his duty 
as a teacher. But one of the fourteen has died in that field. 
Mr. Whitney drawn, like Moses, from the flood in March, 1820, 
licensed at Honolulu and ordained at Kailua, used and laid down 
his silver trumpet at Waimea, and, March 20th, 1846, ascended 
from the mount of Lahaina-luna, rejoicing in that blessed Savior, 
whom, for nearly a generation, he had proclaimed to the islanders, 
and who, as he said, ' held him by the hand, and was leading 
him along ' to the missionary pilgrim's home. There, we trust, 
he will greet many from the shores of Hawaii redeemed. 

A nation has been raised from blank heathenism to a rank 
among enlightened nations, to the enjoyment of letters and laws, 
of Christianity and the hope of heavenly glory. Whatever 
troubles may yet assail them, there is ground to rejoice that the 
foundation of the spiritual temple of Jehovah has there been 
firmly laid, and its superstructure commenced which is to rise in 
future generations. The builders there and elsewhere have many 
adversaries, but the benignant Lamb shall overcome them. His 
servants must be multiplied, and many a heart, constrained by the 
love of Christ, will be found to say — 

" The voice of my departed Lord, ■ Go teach all nations,' 
Comes on the night air, and awakes my ear." 

If the American Board and its friends and laborers have not done 
too much for that nation in a generation past, and who will say 
they have toiled or expended too much ? those who are on the 
Lord's side, grateful for what God has wrought there, will be 
encouraged to attempt and expect the same, or " greater things 
than these," for other nations, till, in every tongue, they shall 
harmoniously hymn the Messiah's praise, and earth's ransomed 
millions shall swell the strain which these converted islanders 
have recently learned and gratefully adopted : — 

'' E ke Ola, Lua ole ! « O Redeemer, matchless, glorious ! 

E ukuia kou make e : Let thy anguish be repaid : 

Lanakila kou aloha ; Reigning, make thy love victorious ; 

Nau 'na mamo, e maha'i : In thy seed, be satisfied : 

Make oe i mau ohua— Thou wast slain, blessed Lamb, to win US— 

Nou ko makou mau naau ; Let us live and die for thee ; 

Nou ka ikaika ;— Nou na uhane ; — Worthy thou of all within us • 

Nou ka nani oia mau." Thine shall endless glory be.''' 






/ 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: July 2003 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



»v 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 






* 



^M 




m 






006 091 347 A $, 




3 S 

EcHI^H 



M 




9 

' ft w 

■ 

.. . 






■K 




